The Monster Multiverse

I could hear her. Hear her on the wind, that foul, wilful cackling, her devious laugh. My heart pounded within my chest, my breath torn from my lungs as I made my way through the confusing labyrinthine halls of… wherever I was. It was like catacombs, but not; the walls were faded, yellow brick, rough with age, dimly lit by the occasional torch held aloft in their sconces. The passageways would cut right and left or completely off, or present me with confusing crossroads, like an underground tomb would. But there were no signs of the dead here; quite the opposite. Adorning the walls on occasion were lavish purple satin banners, emblazoned with an intricate symbol, a series of highly stylised upward sweeping curls, like wind being blown upwards, stitched with the most regal of mauve silk and golden trim. Red carpet dominated the central walkway of each hall atop of the yellow brick, but nothing provided any hint or clue as to the exit… if there even was one. I was beginning to suspect that I may have fallen into an illusion; that I was running in circles, unable to break free of the prison cast on my own mind… but I couldn’t stop. I had to keep running. My feet kept pounding the floor in desperate flight, lest I fall prey to… her. I came upon an archway, leading into a room; inside, a small elongated dining table with several chairs sat within the middle, like a lesser eating hall. No food was set, and the dust suggested it had not been used in some time. I didn’t dally with details. I could hear the beats of wings behind me, followed by more of that disembodied giggling, seductive and wicked.
“Please don’t run~” the faintest feminine whisper teased, like a mere breath on the wind. My heart chilled; I must go faster. I left the lesser dining hall, chucking a right, and then another, navigating by pure instinct. Soon, I reached another archway, but this time, it was different; beyond was a large marble room, akin to a cathedral, the multi-coloured light of a crystal glass roof shining down upon the ground… and ahead, a large wooden set of doors, with light shining through their cage windows; was this it? The exit? I paused in almost disbelief, before exerting what remained of my reserve strength, a mad dash for freedom. Yes! This was it! I had escaped, I had—
“Oh, don’t make your host look bad~” she said, a pair of pale, almost ethereally blue arms wrapping around my chest, intricate ‘tattoos’ climbing up the feminine limbs akin to those found on the banners, long finger nails just digging into my chest through my shirt. A generous set of breasts pressed to my back, and warm breath washed seductively across my ear. “It’s not polite~”
My blood froze, and my heart plummeted. No. It wasn’t… it wasn’t possible… I couldn’t let her get me. No way. I don’t want to go, not like this. She nipped my earlobe, before slipping away as though she was but a ghost on the wind. Suddenly, etheric, smoky chains, magical in nature, manifested to my sides, wrapping around my arms and legs, binding them from the wrists and ankles almost to the shoulders and the pelvis. I struggled in vain, refusing to give up even now… and then, she descended, leathery, bat-like wings barely fluttering, some form of sorcery complementing her abilities for flight. She floated in front of me, the pale blue skin of the seductress contrasting with the skimpy black leather of her attire, leaving little to the imagination, and providing only a modicum of coverage of her womanly parts. Pale lips pursed into a wicked grin, drawing my attention to her pointed, elongated ears, and a pair of black horns that curled up and away from the sides of her head, ending in sharp points. A whip like tail swayed idly behind her, starting from the base of her spine, tipped with a spade-like barb. Her eyes were ghostly white, yet strikingly terrifying all the same with the slitted pupils within their centres, and completely bewitching in their beauty; all of her was… as was befitting of a demon of lust; a succubus. I tugged on my smoky restraints. She giggled at the display.
“Oh come now~” she uttered, her voice honeyed and full of allure. It was almost… intoxicating. No, I had to be strong! I couldn’t give in to her charms! “Be a good boy and give yourself to me~”
I glared balefully as her feet, bare and smooth as silk, set down upon the stone without a hint of sound. She smiled mischievously, sauntering up to me, a sultry sway to her hips, my eyes all the while trained to her face, that lustful expression boring into my soul; I tried to look away, but she was bewitching… at best, all I could do was keep my gazed locked to her face, and not on her gently jiggling bosom. A let out a defiant breath of air, and she smiled. She stood before me, that leathery tail swishing around behind her, and reached down to press her hand to my crotch, just ever so slightly wrapping her fingers around my junk beneath. A shaky breath left my mouth, my head arching back. I struggled in my bonds yet again, trying to resist that silky touch.
“Fufufu… what a lovely reaction… it’s okay to give in to sin…” she said, leaning in to whisper the last few words into my ear, her fingers snaking beneath my pants and underwear, until I could feel them encircling my penis, slowly hardening from her ministrations, much to my horror. “… it’s okay to give in to your desire~”
I gasped yet again, feeling weak in my knees, but I remained supported by the chains that bound my limbs. I couldn’t give in, I didn’t want to give in… but I was. My manhood was slowly rising to attention, and her teasing grasp was all it took, combined with her seductive whispering.
“N-No…” I pleaded, scrunching my eyes shut as her digits fondled my balls, her palm rubbing against my shaft. The succubus giggled yet again, and this time, she lapped at my ear with her tongue. I groaned, squirming in my chains, her other hand sliding around the back of my head, holding it. The teasing when on for near a minute, or so I thought. It felt more like an eternity, the demoness just keeping me from getting to even the edge. I gritted my teeth; a futile act, no doubt, but I still hung to hope. Hope that she was going to dash when she suddenly pressed her lips to mine. My eyes shot open in shock, and immediately, I was met with her ghostly white gaze. I felt myself slipping, lost in those milky white orbs, her tongue dancing with my own, swimming in my mouth. Her lips were deliciously sweet, moistening my own, dried from my flight earlier. They made a suckling motion upon mine, and I tried to twist my head away, but I couldn’t… her kiss was so skilful, and her gaze so bewitching, I found myself relaxing, all as she eased down my foreskin, teasing my glans with her thumb and index finger. I groaned with what little resistance I had, wiggling limply. Finally, after so long of her wondrous torment, she broke the kiss… but the relief was not to last. She would push me down, the chains still firmly binding me, but moving to let her position me as she saw fit. I was kneeling now, my legs spread slightly, resting on my knees. Her lips curled into a devious smile, and she would slip my pants and underwear down off my legs, letting my erect member spring free. She left them down by my knees, stepping away to strip herself, smirking as she took her sharp nailed fingers and pinched the one strand of lace that seemed to hold her bra together, slowly slipping it down between her cleavage until the knot came undone, the brassier slipping away from her breasts and revealing her perfectly rounded breasts, dark blue nipples erect from arousal. I gulped; they were just perfect… and I was gawking, never minding my nakedness from the waist down. She seemed pleased with my attention, the very tip of her tongue peeking out between her lips and drawing from one corner of her mouth to the other, her eyes boring into mine. She giggled seductively, sauntering over to me, her breasts swaying and jiggling with each step, and the succubus stopped before my kneeling form.
“I see you like my body~” she purred.
I grunted. And she only chuckled in her usual seductive tone, before kneeling down to run a sharp nail tantalisingly up the centre of my chest through my shirt, causing me to gasp softly. That response too pleased her, and her slitted pupils narrowed even further. She breathed out against my ear.
“Such a nice reaction~ I think you will be most delicious~”
Her words renewed my desire to escape, struggling against my ethereal shackles, despite my near-nakedness, and her complete nudity, and above all, my traitorous member ever so slightly twitching from the simple proximity to such an exotic form.
It was a futile gesture; the smoky chains would not yield, and with a gleeful giggle, the succubus straddled my hips. I felt the silky flesh of her inner thighs brush upon my hips, my shaft aching as her womanhood hovered only a hairsbreadth above my glans. I could feel the warmth radiating from her demonic taint, and the scent it exuded was feminine and titillating. She was on her knees as I was, though not quite as low. She leaned forward, her nipples poking my chest through my shirt as the caps of her breasts flattened upon my torso. And then, she would grasp the sides of my head in those gentle, yet commanding, hands. Her white eyes locked upon mine, and seemingly glowed.
I couldn’t look away. Not even avert my gaze. Her eyes had me transfixed, a mixture of dread, horror, terror, arousal and irresistible fascination with those wicked eyes – and a sense of her will extending over my own – keeping me locked in place.
I whimpered softly, and she only smiled in response. And then, she opened her mouth, and the back of her gullet glowed. Shortly after, I felt a strange sensation bubbling up within my core, incorporeal yet lucid in feeling. It travelled up my throat, but it was hardly vomit; it tingled not just my gullet, but sent electricity up my spine and caused the flesh of my neck to itch strangely. My jaw began to loosen, as though being forced open by some unseen influence. I tried to clench my teeth together, to keep my mouth from gaping. I had a suspicion of what was happening, a terrible, distressing idea.
It was no use; my mouth parted with a gasp, and from my maw issued a stream of blue and white, glowing energy, smoky and spectral. It poured into her waiting throat as the link was made, and then, she leaned forward.
And pressed her lips to mine.
And at that moment, all hope turned to dust as I realised with certainty that I had lost.
I was hers now.
Only but a second or two after the fatal lip-lock was established did she let her hips drop, my member suddenly igniting with fiery pleasure as I felt her slick labia slide down towards my base, clenching around my girth with a firm grasp, whilst my tip was forced through her burning walls, rippled and ridged, the curtains of flesh tight like nothing I’d ever imagined. Her undulated walls twitched and spasmed in tune with her heartbeat, causing the flesh to dance across my sensitive length. I gasped into her mouth as she drained me of my soul, and with her womanhood now utterly enveloping my manhood, a most similar flowing sensation formed, the branch wending its way from my core downwards, electrifying my groin, jewels and shaft as it was drained from my body out of my length, like a slow leak from a hose. It was a steady, gentle sensation, marked only by a nimbus of light that seemed to surround our lips, the tiniest eddies in the aura as minuscule wisps of energy coiled off my lips and were absorbed by my captor.
Her hips began to rise and fall now, rhythmic, hypnotic motions of her waist, withdrawing until only my glans remained tightly trapped behind the folds of her entrance, and then fluidly pushed back down. The rolling of her hips was like liquid, perfectly moving from upwards pull to downwards push, swallowing and releasing my member over and over.
The bottom of her buns squashed against the tops of my thighs, and through the briefest of glimpses when she had withdrawn to my tip, I saw my manhood aglow as my lips and her eyes were, curls of smoky energy roiling off my flesh and into her insatiable sex. Her hands had since moved from the sides of my head, her left gripping the back of my skull and keeping me firmly ensnared in her wondrous and monstrous kiss, her right wrapped around my back as to hold me closer to her, the succubus’ breasts squashing against my clothed chest. Her slow humping meant her body rubbed upon mine with a delightful friction, her skin silky and smooth. Her lips gently suckled against my quivering oral folds, her tongue all too eager to slip into my mouth and take control of my own; it was impossible to resist her oral muscle, longer than any human’s and far more flexible, able to coil around mine and caress it all over, letting me taste her addictively sweet saliva, only adding to the pleasure her dual-energy drain was imparting upon me.
I twitched and spasmed in my torment, but she did not take it as any sign to act differently. Her wings fluttered before closing around us both, a perversely affectionate and intimate gesture, hugging as close as she drained me of my will, my stamina, and my life. My eyes had narrowed now, from defeat and fatigue and pleasure. Hers were similarly cracked, but there was only a seductive deviousness to them. She began to gyrate and rock her hips in a circular motion, twisting my spear around, intensifying the wondrous bliss I was experiencing from the combined irresistibility of her sensuous, masterful technique, her perfect body, the titillating energy siphon and the unique texture of her rippling, pulsing sex. She began to twist her lips against mine as well, wet popping and smacking sounding out when the seal of our mouths was broken, her suckling, kissing lips causing mine to tingle, now sensitive and able to feel pleasure from the relatively simple act thanks to her influence. I couldn’t help but moan in euphoria, but that turned to a strangled, blissful moan as her leathery tail slithered up between my legs and began fondling and rubbing at my jewels, coiling around the orbs in their sack, vulnerable and helpless and all too sensitive.
Only now, through the haze of my sex-muddled mind and shattered resolve, was I able to make the barely coherent realisation why Succubi were so dangerous; their ability to manipulate men was unequalled. I could’ve cum over and over, but she seemed to revel in prolonging my sexual torment, her ministrations drawing out the pleasure. My member throbbed hard inside her, swollen to a point where it felt its skin would split if it got any bigger. My glans burned with intolerable pleasure. I didn’t know how long I could hold out, or how long she would allow me to remain as I were, her own ministrations gradually growing more aggressive. Our soaked crotches emanated lewd, wet squelching, and moist, erotic smacking, the sounds resounding in the large chamber, which I had practically forgotten. My jewels felt tight, full of seed and brimming with the final reserves of my energy, ready to be milked from my form. I moaned, squirming in my bonds as it grew too much. The sensations were as acute as ever, but I felt my consciousness fading, the last reservoirs of stamina ebbing from my body into her greedy orifices. My eyes drooped. My pleasure-stained panting ragged but not painful. My whole body tingled with exhaustion, but the sensations dulled not a degree.
Finally, with a final, deliberate crash of her hips into my groin, did the end come; I cried out as a spike of energy ripped through my body, the twin bolts zapping into her mouth and womanhood. The latter clenched tightly, and she happily accepted my seemingly impossible amount of seed, thick, ropey loads, one after another, pumping into her corrupted snatch. How I came to the conclusion, I knew not, not in such a weary, ebbing frame of mind, but it occurred nonetheless; somehow, she had caused my body to accumulate the collected pleasure and semen the amount of ejaculations my body should’ve been forced to endure into a single, powerful and fatal climax. My body burned and chilled all at once, and as my twitching hips numerous spurts subsided, she broke the kiss, the final portion of my bodily energy and my soul seeping past my quavering lips and into her gullet. She closed her lips, and licked them with that domineering tongue of hers, eyeing me with seductive, almost loving delight.
“Mmmm… your soul was delicious~” she purred, the voice more musical and heavenly and resonating than I remember, seemingly reverberating in my mind with a delightful echo. I felt weak and cold, and my breaths were short and shallow. Blackness began to creep up in the peripherals of my vision. I sighed out breathlessly, seeing her lick her fingers provocatively and blow me a teasing kiss.
And as I fell into oblivion, my mind fading, one thought, laden with heavy finality, occurred to me.
Why does it feel so good to die?
And then all ceased to be.

Strange, indistinct images flashed through my unconscious mind, none of them clear, all of them lewd. How, I was not sure, not in the haze of my dreams, but at times, I thought the vague shapes materialised into scenes of debauchery… I wasn’t sure, nothing made sense, nothing was defined.
It felt like my body was adrift in ocean currents, irresistible, but calm, floating through the eddies of my mindscape. My body tingled and itched, especially around my crotch, my mouth, and my neck. I was neither present nor disembodied, the strangeness of my dreams and my vague awareness of them in constant flux.
And then everything went dark and still.
And the next moment, bleary eyes opened to a nondescript world, blurry and heavy. I blinked once, twice, several times, before the sensation of stiffness and fatigue set into my body and limbs as I became aware of their existence… of my existence.
I sat up, even as my tired but not sore muscles protested. Wearily, I looked around, but my eyes were still too fuzzy and unadjusted to make sense of my surroundings, other than that I was in a room. The inky red, satin sheets slipped down my body, and I belatedly realised I was naked. My state of undress spurred something in my head.
My existence.
I brought my hands to my body, and ran them up and down my lean frame, thin, but not scrawny, with some muscle definition giving me what I believed to be a reasonable level of attractiveness.
My touch was numb, and my muscles shivered, but it was like electricity sparking between my nerves wherever I touched.
I felt real.
I felt… alive.
I… am alive.
The realisation sparked a sense of joy; I was not dead!
And then the memories of before flooded back to me, and I realised with dread that, if I am not dead… then what am I? Where am I?
My vision improved, and I looked around with renewed clarity; the room was dark, for no lights were lit, and the single thick, violet fabric curtain was draped heavily over a single window upon the left wall, the merest cracks of glow peeking out from its edges. The bed I was on was covered in the finest cloth, and the mattress and its frame itself was a large single. Two nightstands flanked either side of the bed’s head, backed to a wall, which was a dull blue in colour, with white wooden skirting along the intersections of the polished wooden floor and the grey wooden ceiling, where a small but ornate chandelier radiated several candelabra, each with numerous unlit candles. Several other sconces held larger candles, mounted along the walls and interspersed equidistantly. There was a dark wooden door, ornately carved, off-centre in the wall opposite of the end of the bed. Beside it sat a heavy oaken dresser with mirror, and a large wardrobe upon the right wall adjacent to it. In the middle of the room was a heavy rug, decorated with simplistic yet elegant patterns. Lastly, a simple washbasin sat in the rightmost rear corner of the room, a rack for a small red towel mounted to its front. Overall, it was not extravagant, but it was certainly a rather luxurious suite.
With weary effort, I swung myself out of the all-too comfortable bed, which seemed to beckon me back to its embrace like a lover. Nevertheless, I stood up, stretching with a groan. A set of neatly folded clothes caught my eye, sitting on the dresser in front of the bed. I walked over, painfully aware of my partially stiff member bobbing between my thighs with each step, tingling and itching in an unfortunately pleasant manner, an after-effect of my encounter with…
I didn’t want to say it, but by now, I was all too aware of the painfully lurid memories of what she did to me… what still eluded me was why I was alive.
I then became aware of an itching sensation at my neck, which I involuntarily scratched. And then I saw my reflection in the mirror, and was able to see the colour drain from my complexion.
Ringing my neck was a band of stylistic, flowing and curling lines, black in colour, and all too reminiscent of the markings that adorned the violet banners in the catacombs where I was caught, and those that the succubus herself possessed upon her very skin.
Except these looked like an overly intricate collar that had been branded into my very flesh.
Both my hands involuntarily went to my neck, trying to pry the collar off, but it was like a tattoo, and only stretched as I pulled my skin.
“What the hell did she do to me?” I said to myself, fear and cold spreading through my shivering body.
Unfortunately, thinking about her and the events that had transpired in her snare put more vigour into my manhood, which stiffened a bit more than I liked, but my rebellious length seemed to remember well the euphoric torture it endured.
I blushed in shame, and sauntered over to the dresser, taking the clothes; unfolding them, I noticed they consisted of long black leggings with several pockets, and a white shirt with crimson pinstripes, with long sleeves. Below the dresser, there were also two black leather shoes, unsuited to labour, but elegant and formal, with accompanying black socks. The entire collection had a vague sense of masculinity, but the dreadful truth of their design was abundantly clear to me.
Servant attire.
I shivered as the suspicion that had taken route in my mind was further and further being cast into likelihood. But I nevertheless donned the clothing, finding white underwear tucked away within the top of the leggings; even if it marked me as a slave, I had no intention of walking through whatever this place was as bare as the day I was born.
Not at all.
Perhaps I could escape? Maybe. But the suspicion in my mind told me that I probably had no chance.
Knocking on the door suddenly shocked me with a startled yelp. Dread stiffened my body, and I felt cold. Please, don’t let it be her…
The door opened, and in stepped a woman who, with relief, looked human. Of course, that did not detract from how stunning the olive skinned beauty before me was; her frame was slim, her bust generous, her skin smooth, and her face was radiant and alluring. She had a gentle smile on her pale, succulent lips, her nose was dainty and slightly upturned, her blue eyes were kind, and long, straight and silky burgundy hair hung over her the front of her shoulders as well as down her back, reaching just below the shoulder blades. Overall, she looked matronly, though quite youthful, in middle of her twentieth decade.
She wore clothing similar to mine, though distinctly feminine in nature, rather noticeably hugging her body tightly, accentuating her womanly features and charm, especially her hips and bust. Small, red frills ringed the hems of her clothes, modest in size and not completely overt.
She laughed cordially, prompting to notice the heat in my cheeks; I was blushing. Looking down, I noticed, much to my dismay, that there was a bulge between my crotch; it so happened my erection had not abated. With a startled noise that I could not quite describe, I shifted around as though trying to hide my shame, but eventually stood in place as the futility of the situation became all too clear. I hung my head, and the girl giggled.
“Oh, do not be so upset. I don’t mind,” she said, her voice and tone matronly but also spritely, and quite kind. “I’ve seen it many times.”
“Wh-where am I?” I asked. A natural first question, once I’d overcome my embarrassment. She beckoned for me to follow her.
“Please come with me.”
I nodded, and followed her out the door, blinking as bright light assaulted my still-unadjusted eyes. Once they had accustomed themselves, I found myself in a long hallway, both sides lined with the odd door, leading into rooms that no doubt were like mine, as expensive as it was to have so many with the kind of furnishings mine possessed. Above were open skylights, letting in the bright sunlight of mid-morning, by my reckoning. A spicy, pleasant smell wafted in with the gentle breeze coming down from above, like pines and wildflowers in spring. My eyes were warily drawn to the banners upon the walls, identical to those I spied in the catacombs from before, reminding me that this place was no bastion. Interspersed along the walls at random were small, narrow tables, some holding decanters of unknown liquids, others holding porcelain vases of various flowers, typically violets and red roses. As my room was, the décor was simple but luxurious, though I was starting to detect a vague sense of sensuality in the curves of the decorative architecture. Yet even then, I was still left with questions.
“Where am I going?” I asked my guide, trailing just behind her right side. My eyes were involuntarily drawn to both her softly bouncing breasts and rather rounded rump.
“I’m taking you to see my mistress,” she said without turning around. “She will explain all you need to know.”
I stopped dead in my tracks, my veins turning icy.
Mistress.
I had a most probable idea who that was. She noticed me halt, and turned around, but contrary to my subconscious expectations, she did not look puzzled… but eerily nonchalant. As though my reaction was normal. My eyes were then drawn to her neck, and I noticed a crucial detail that I had missed before; encircling her throat was a black band of intricate markings like mine. They weren’t identical, but they were of the same style.
I failed to suppress a chill that ran up my spine, which was most unsettling, for I was starting to notice that such reactions of dread felt more… acute. I looked upon the brand, and my right hand went to my own, rubbing it as it itched inexplicably yet again.
The woman seemed to notice, and let out a sigh.
“I’m sure you are frightened, but the Mistress has summoned you. Any answers you seek she will have. It’s my job to bring you to her,” she explained, before a smile once more bloomed upon her face. Somehow, it was able to ease my fear. “So please, come with me. I can assure you that no harm will befall you.”
I was hesitant, especially since a part of me didn’t think I could trust a word she said. Yet, she sounded so genuine, I couldn’t help but believe in her.
“Alright then,” I said with a strained voice. Her smile widened, and she snaked a hand around my back, just below my shoulder blades, and guided me alongside her through the various hallways.
As we walked through the wing of the seemingly enormous manor, I asked, “What’s your name?”
She looked to me with her ever present smile.
“Nisha. My name is Nisha Rendorf,” she answered.
A surname. She must have come from a wealthy family. I myself had none. Why should I? I was just a peasant that did mail runs.
“Brack. My name is Brack, errand boy and son of none,” was my introduction. Indeed, I had grown up in the streets, and was fortunate enough I lived in a community who seemed to accept me. Naturally, I had nowhere to stay, but I made myself useful by making deliveries for people. Eventually, I was making a living as a courier of packages and messages. The inn was my home, and the bakery was my breakfast, since I was always on the move.
“Brack… a strong name. Very handsome. I like it.”
Somehow, her praise seemed to mean a great deal. It was all I had as a name, pinned to me upon a barely legible note since as early as I could remember… and I don’t remember who cared for me until I was fending for myself.
Brack.
I repeated the name, and held onto it as though I feared I would lose it forever, and with it, any sense of identity I had, of who I was.
Even if that monster had taken my soul, she would never take me.

Nisha led me through the mansion, passing by the odd servant, man and woman, until we arrived at the end of a long, central hallway on the third level; three doorways presented to me, double pine carved with intricate and sensual patterns ahead, a single door, light coloured and carved with simplistic stylisations reminiscent of water, to my left, and the final to my right a simple red wooden door. It was the red door, to my surprise, that Nisha motioned me to.
“Not the double doors?” I asked with a hint of confusion. Nisha smiled.
“That’s her bedroom. Opposite this door is another access to her bathroom, and in here is her office, where she is now.”
Office? I thought. Why would a Succubus need such a thing?
Nevertheless, I was filled with dreadful trepidation. This woman stole my soul, and I was about to meet her yet again. I turned around, opening my mouth to voice something to Nisha, what, I wasn’t even certain of, but I found myself alone; her stealthy departure unsettled me, especially given the thirty foot hallway we’d traversed. I gulped, steeling my nerves, and rapped my knuckles upon the wooden door.
“Come~” came a familiar, terribly sultry voice, my veins turning icy, my brand itching.
The door opened on its own, and I found myself stepping inside seemingly before I’d made up my mind; it was a relatively spacious place, with the furniture all heavy oak, with bookshelves and cupboards lining the walls, filled with books and scrolls and other such items, including several lit incense bulbs, filling the room with a rather heady, almost intoxicating aroma. And reclining atop of an oaken desk in the middle of the room, towards the rear wall, was the succubus in question… and she held a near-naked woman to her. The pale girl was quivering, her black hair messed over her face and the Succubus’, their lips locked together with a purple glow. Her eyes were glazed over and bleary, her pants drooping low so a portion of her rearward cleft was visible between two glutes. I averted my eyes from her rump, but could not tear away from the kiss, the girl whimpering almost inaudibly, her body slack and broken in a cold sweat. The quiet squelching of lips suckling upon lips could be heard, the girl’s shirt hanging from one arm by the sleeve. The kiss continued, until the succubus broke it, a stream of smoky energy flowing out of the girl’s mouth and into the demoness’, who smacked her lips hungrily. The girl’s eyes rolled back into her head, and she went still. The devilish woman chuckled seductively, planting a final kiss to her lips, before gently laying her by the foot of a bookshelf.
I looked at the two of them, stunned. After a moment, I managed to find my voice.
“Wh-What did you do to her?” I asked with a quaver. The Succubus seemed to delight in being asked the question.
“Oh… I just had my morning meal~” she purred. At first, I was horrified at how nonchalantly this succubus cast aside life for her own enjoyment, even if it was sustenance… then I remembered that I too was alive, and looked to the girl; sure enough, shallow as it was, her naked chest was steadily rising and falling, and her petite lips parted with each breath; exhausted, but otherwise healthy.
“She is perfectly fine… her soul is mine already, so I just fed on her life force, to a degree; so long as the soul lives, and the body lives, the energy off a living being continues to be made~”
She was staring directly into my eyes now, and I had to do my best not to succumb to her bewitching gaze, whether she was actively trying to charm me or not.
“Why am I here?” I asked, putting a growl in my tone in an effort to keep myself from her enchantment. She didn’t seem intimidated for it though.
“Mmm, why? Because you’re attractive~”
Me, attractive? I thought. Sure, I wasn’t unsightly, but how would I catch the gaze of a demon of lust?
“Rubbish. What do you want with me? Food? Torture? Your own personal toy?”
She rolled her head back in musical laughter. I felt myself grow light from hearing the wondrous sound; it was ironically angelic, despite the persistent underlying tone of seduction.
She levelled a wickedly sensual smile at me.
“Oh my boy, it’s a bit of all of the above~” She stepped up off the desk, which had, for the time, remained clean of any fluids her ‘meal’ of the girl may have caused, and sauntered over to me. I flinched when she brushed her hand across my cheek. “But you see… it’s also a little bit more complex that… and hardly as horrifying as you think it is.”
I watched her as she circled around me, her skimpy attire clashing with the formal nature of the study, but mixing all too well with the heady aroma her incense filled the room with.
“Wh-what do you mean?” I asked, watching her gently caress my rump.
“It’s quite simple, my love~” She returned to the desk, rather sultrily planting herself atop it, legs crossed over the edge. She motioned with a finger, and a chair slid across the floor with some unseen force, stopping in front of her. She motioned to it. “Please, take a seat~”
I looked at the chair, and then to her, and shook my head.
“No thank you, I’d rather stand if it were all the same to you,” I stated defiantly. Her eyes narrowed.
“Sit,” she said more briskly, and this time, her voice seemed to softly reverberate through my head, but the gentle pressure at the back of my mind increased, and my brand burned slightly. Next thing, my body moved of its own accord, feeling compelled to follow her command, and when I was finally seated in the chair, I looked around as panic set into me.
“What did you do?!” I blurted out. She held up her finger admonishingly, waving it side to side in front of her lips.
“Tsk tsk tsk,” she chided. “I have your soul… and therefore, I am your master; I need only ask, and you will be compelled to do as I say.”
A terrible sinking feeling overcame me, as all my fears and suspicions were completely confirmed; I knew she had my soul, but I had no idea just the extent her control over me was.
Even if I could get out of her, she would just tell me to come back, and I would obey like a whipped puppy, I thought depressingly. She reached out, shocking me back to reality with a start as she sensually cupped my chin within her soft palm.
“Mmm, I do think you are worrying too much~” she uttered. She then withdrew her hand, and slid out a sheet of parchment with numerous lines and pieces of writing on it; it looked suspiciously like a contract… and then I realised it was a contract.
“So…” I murmured. “The infamous demonic contract is here.”
“Oh, just a simple formality, and because this is a bit more than my claim over your soul~”
I looked into her eyes with worry.
“What do you mean by that?” Her smile did not levy my fear.
“You’ll also need to agree to the terms and to the work schedule, including your allotted leave.”
That confused me completely.
“Work Schedule? Allotted leave? What the hell are you talking about?”
She sighed out, though her smile did not waver.
“Ah, you still think I am here simply to torment your soul and feed on your energy… archaic beliefs from archaic times.” She then straightened herself up.
“Demons and monsters exist in this world, many evil… succubi and incubi, however, are not amongst those ‘foul beings’; once, we preyed upon mankind until our marks were spent and perished. But our nature of lust and predatory instincts and predispositions did not trounce any sense of empathy… and nor did our mastery over seduction and illusion save us when the lethal blows struck. We are not fighters, and while we cannot fight against our nature, we couldn’t afford the old ways… it was unsustainable.”
“You see, if we prey on humans, killing them or turning them and increasing our numbers, then the fear in man mounts and mounts until they burst in fearful wrath; there are ways to shield oneself from our grip, and I would not trust this delicate body to stop a gauntlet crushing my throat. It wasn't just us; other demons and monsters knew humanity was, as a whole, too powerful… and we were growing less and less fond of killing… so we came together to form the Circles, the demons of lust, the Succubi and Incubi, at the top. Still, many creatures exist to plague humanity, but we at least keep them in check, and allow ourselves to indulge our nature in a less… harmful way.”
“My home is more of an… establishment… monsters and demons, quite often succubi and incubi, come here to indulge in debauchery they so crave, whatever shape it may take… so long as it doesn’t break our laws of harm towards humans, or other such beings; we have safeguards in place to protect our servants, and I am no different. And that, is where you come in~” Her smile turned sultry, and I felt as though my life was about to become far more troublesome than I could’ve ever feared.
“Humans are so fun to play with… but, if people just disappear, never to be heard of again… there’ll be fear, there’ll be superstitious mutterings and paranoid babbling not to ask questions, but eventually, someone will ask them, then more, than too many to stay hidden… so… work schedules, and allotted leave. Since you will be offering your body to any succubus or female being that so wishes to indulge herself with it, meals and accommodation shall be provided, as well as any amenities and recreation you may need. Furthermore, whilst you will work every night save for every third weekend, every four days of the week, Wednesday to Sunday, you will have the daylight hours off, so you may be free to do as you wish. You may want to buy something, so you will be payed… albeit, only a small amount, for I do not charge those that come here, and nor do I expect you to pay for servant attire or food or bathing. Any spending you make will be strictly personal leisure.”
“Of course, bear in mind that I can summon you whenever I please, for whatever reason, whether you are on leave or not. Usually if I want a personal session or feed~” She smiled deviously, and I gulped. “But other than that, you shall find yourself perfectly free to do as you see fit and visit friends and family during those hours of leave each week. Naturally, you won’t be able, at all, to speak of your contract or your new profession, whether you want to or not.”
At my bewildered expression, she smirked.
“What? You didn’t think demons had bureaucracy? We’re more bureaucratic than humans… well, I suppose that is it. Nisha can show you the ropes later~”
I was still stunned. All of it seemed crazy, almost comical. Allotted leave? She had my soul! I was still sour about the whole ordeal, but now, I was so confused, I didn’t know what to think.
“This is madness, you know that, right?” I said to her.
“Madness? This is the realm of the Lust Demons. We revel in the madness of bodies intertwined in heated passion, but we’re not stupid... of course, we are greedy when it comes to our ‘food’… and I don’t think I’m quite full yet~”
Her tone was predatory and wicked. I sprang to my feet.
“Now wait just a minuaaaaahhh..” I moaned, as the Succubus raised her hands, and curled her fingers inwards, the palm and digits glowing… my member within my pants becoming similarly wreathed in wrings of energy, pleasure coursing through my shaft by pure magic alone. My pants bulged, and my knees quivered and buckled, forcing me back into the chair. The woman’s wings fluttered and she giggled excitedly, slipping of the desk and crouching down between my legs. She peeled back my pants, letting my member spring free.
“Mmm, it is quite virile~” she appraised, before leaning in to plant a luscious kiss to its tip.
“Aahaaah…” I murmured, feeling limp already from the charm spell she’d subjected my manhood to. The succubus giggled, before pulling my pants down further to free my jewels, leaning down to suckle first one, then both, of the orbs into her mouth, a hand gently stroking the shaft. Her thumb rubbed my glans as her tongue juggled the spheres around inside her maw. It felt too good, and it only got more unbearable when I felt that familiar sensation of draining energy. The flow felt different, somehow. I couldn’t describe in what way, but I could ascertain why; the fact my soul was no longer my own, and in my body. Nevertheless, it felt as potently euphoric as ever, though my shaft was largely spared the intense sensation due to the fact her lips were upon my balls, and only a small amount of energy flowed into her glowing hands… though once her lips released my tortured jewels, she sucked my glans beyond her lips, and I felt the full force of her siphon. Her hands moved to gently tease my balls, and she left it up to her own skilful lips and tongue to keep my mast in her mouth… and what a tongue it was; it seemed to grow in length, longer than a human’s, and slightly coil around my shaft. It waggled at the spine of my manhood, that hard cord that ran along the underside of the penis, and it was truly stimulating.
I gasped, fidgeting in the seat, trying to stave off both orgasm and fatigue, though why I was fighting to former, I wasn’t certain. Her tongue continued to snake and slither around my rod, and I was helpless to her ministrations. Looking down, I noticed my length and her lips were shrouded in a nimbus of purple light, pale and sensual. Wisps roiled off the skin of my member, sucked between her lips like smoke seeping through the crack of a window. I gasped yet again.
She giggled in delight, sending agonisingly good vibrations to the very core of my penis, and I shook. Her lips began to drop lower now, the slick, almost oily wet folds erotically sliding over my flesh. Soon, she was bobbing up and down slowly along the entirety of my length, to the very root, until only the glans remained enclosed behind her lips. Drool trickled out of my mouth and down my chin, my body limp and helpless as she fed, the sensation of impending orgasm blissful. The soft squelching of her sliding lips and more were filling my ears with its erotic rhythm.
Eventually, the pleasure became too great, and I bucked weakly, my cock throbbing violently as I burst into her mouth, several quick, powerful shots of seed and spikes of energy. When I was spent, I breathed shallowly, watching her lap my member clean with agonising pleasure, until she pulled away, and kindly pulled up my pants. When all was said and done, she helped my prop myself up on the desk, the contract, complete with all the details of my servitude and schedule, before me.
“Sign here~” she said. I looked at the line where my signature would go, sealing my fate. I knew I shouldn’t. I knew it would be the end of my life… but I had no choice now, and my mind was foggy from post-orgasmic bliss.
I wrote my signature with squiggly ink, the lethargy of after-climax hardly aiding my terrible handwriting; it was a mess, but when I pulled the nib from the page, I felt cold and dreary.
I had just literally signed away my soul… all to become some simple male prostitute of sorts.
She loomed over me, pressing her palm to the parchment; it curled up as it lit ablaze, flitting into the air before it poofed from existence in a puff of ash… though, being a demon, that wasn’t a termination of contract.
She seemed pleased, and licked her lips.
“Then it is done~ I shall fetch Nisha and a maid to have you and Mary here carted off to your dorms; you shall need rest. I myself have matters to attend to,” she stated, making for the door. Before she opened it with a wave of her hand, she turned back, and said, “by the way, you should know the name of your mistress.”
I nodded weakly, unable to muster any defiance. She gleamed deviously.
“Good boy~ Know that I, Lilis, am pleased to have welcomed you into my servitude~”
And with that, she bade me farewell, walked out, and left me alone with the realisation I had lost completely.

I awoke sometime later, though I was not quite certain when. Either ways, I was back in my dormitory, and apparently after I’d passed out as a result of energy loss – and after I had signed away my soul completely – I had apparently been bathed and clothed, as I was in the attire of the servant I had donned when I first arrived at… Lilis’ manor.
I cringed thinking of the Succubus, and of what had transpired before. Was this the fate I had envisioned? Certainly not… but after some contemplation, and remembering what Lilis had said – if she was indeed being truthful, which I still had a modicum of doubt over – it seemed it was not the worst fate that could’ve befallen me. After all, I still lived, and apparently would continue to live. I could at least be grateful for that.
However, the full scope of my new reality quickly asserted itself when there was a knock at the door.
“May I enter?” It was Nisha.
I grunted authorisation, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed and into an upright sitting position, cupping my head in my hands. The door opened, and Nisha sauntered inside, a tray of food in her hands; what appeared to be that most intriguing drink, coffee, and what appeared to be toasted and buttered bread topped with sliced tomato, with a side of three hardboiled eggs; all in all, quite a lovely breakfast, as it became apparent when she set the tray upon my lap.
“Please eat up. I apologise for not letting you have breakfast in the dining all, but I’ve been informed you are to start working immediately,” she stated.
I gripped the edges of the tray, looking at her.
“‘Start working’?” I questioned with a dejected tone. “You mean sell my body?”
“It’s the mistress’ command. Besides, you need a rundown on how things work around here. Please, eat up, and we’ll get your ‘trial by fire’ underway shortly.”
Trial by fire. What a way to say I’m about to sexually violated by yet another stranger, another demon, and this time, I’m supposed to be willingly giving myself up to the devilish woman.
The thought does not do much to excite my appetite, but my hunger was deep, my stomach rumbling to prove the point. I grimace, and begin eating my food, glad at least that it was perhaps the best food I’ve ever tasted. Far beyond the normal fare for someone of the streets. All the while, Nisha watches me with a warm smile; how she could come to enjoy her position, I did not know. It didn’t really matter to me; she saw no problem with her position, so it wasn’t worth trying do anything with her when it might make it harder for me to do… whatever. I really had no plan… and it seemed, no choice either.

Once I had cleaned my tray of food, Nisha motioned for me to get onto my feet. I went to grab the tray, but she tapped my hand.
“Leave it, a maid will come along and collect it,” she said. I wasn’t used to having such a service, so I gave a doubtful look at the tray, before nodding and patting down my uniform; if I’m to be violated, I may as well look presentable… not that I ever really did in my life before. Never really bothered, nor were there times that warranted it, and nor did I really have the means. It was something of a foreign concept.
Nisha lead me from my room, guiding me through the various hallways and wings, until eventually, we were met with a pair of double doors, white with purple accents. I detected a rather beguiling scent, albeit faint, wafting from the cracks of the doors.
“In here,” Nisha said. “Just stand around, and do whatever’s asked of you. Other than that, feel free to have some of the food on offer. There’s enough.”
“Not that that matters,” I mumbled. Nisha shot me a somewhat pitying look, before bowing, and walking off.
It seemed it would be a Trial by Fire alone. I took a deep breath, and, with more than a reasonable amount of trepidation, I grasped the handles to the doors, and opened, stepping inside.
Immediately, I was assaulted with that same sweet, sensual aroma, the source the many incense candles in their cages burning around the room. It was luxuriously decorated, with numerous couches and lounging chairs, the type people lie decadently across. For some reason, the room had a peculiar purple tinge to its atmosphere, perhaps a result of the incense and the light streaming in from the windows being diffused by a difference in the composition of their glass. Purple drapes hung mostly open in front of these windows, and scattered around the place were many large tables, filled with trays and plates of food and wine… and in some cases, what I swore was blood. That sent a chill down my spine.
Of course, it wasn’t as disconcerting as the numerous servants milling and standing around the place, and of course, the demons silently contemplating which of their ‘prey’ to choose; they were of a surprising variety, with hairs being fiery orange, silver, black, purple, blue, even green, and skin tones ranging from that like Lilis’ to greens, reds, chocolate, dark blue, purple and one individual – a male, an incubus, licking the neck of a very nervous servant girl – possessed yellow skin. Their wings and horns were also disparate in colour and shape, from blacks, browns, whites and reds, curly, straight, long and stubby, though they were never too large.
All of them, however, possessed slitted pupils, their eye colours yet again, as diverse as their bodies. All were exceptionally attractive, befitting the demons of lust and temptation. The walls had numerous doorways built into them, likely leading to private rooms and other parts of the manor.
I swallowed a lump in my throat, inching my way along the back wall, as though trying not to be seen… an effort that ultimately failed. Immediately, I caught the attention of a succubus with dark blue-purple skin, yellow eyes, short, stumpy horns, and black, leathery bat wings, the latter of which seemingly vanished into thin air. She wore a revealing leather outfit, covering her breasts but leaving their tops exposed, with a split so deep her navel was exposed, as was her cleavage. How it remained stuck to her body, I couldn’t fathom. What concerned me most was her slow, hungry lip lick, admittedly alluring.
I became acutely aware of an ever increasing tightness in my pants, the aroma of the room hardly helping. She stopped in front of me, gently pressing a hand to my chest.
“Well hello~” she purred, her voice a bit deeper than Lilis’, but just as musical. I gulped again, forcing myself to stare into her eyes. I felt sweat bead on my forehead, and her tongue drew across her lips seductively yet again.
“H-Hello, ma’am,” I stammered in response. My palpable nerves must have amused her, for she chuckled at my discomfort. Her other hand moved forward, cupping my cheek softly. She closed the distance, and her breasts were but a hairsbreadth from pressing to my shirt, and the quickened heaving of my chest beneath.
“So handsome… tell me, what is your name, my dear~?” she asked, her spicy, sensual breath delicately brushing my face with her words. Even the air she exhaled seemed laced with charm, as I felt just that little bit tinglier.
“B-Brack,” I answered, reticent to give my name to yet another succubus. She giggled softly, caressing my cheek.
“Such a firm name… stalwart and strong… just like your ruggedly handsome looks~”
Don’t fall for the complement, I thought. Alas, I felt a little warm and pleasant in the face for the praise.
“Thank you, Ma’am,” I answered, somewhat subdued. Her eyes narrowed, her smile growing more predatory.
“I can feel your energy… just brimming… a little taste is never remiss…” she trailed off, her voice growing huskier as she leant in to my neck. Her tongue lapped against my skin, the sensation of her siphon like a prickling against my flesh, electric but not unpleasant. Her lips touched next, and she began to kiss, suckle and lick at my neck. I stifled a gasp, and noted the faint glow upon the periphery of my vision, indicating that no doubt, soft wisps of light proportional to the low amount of energy she pulled from me roiled off my skin, into her waiting more. She trailed her kisses and licking up my neck, across my lower jaw, up my chin, before pressing her succulent lips to my own. I had meekly attempted to put some space between me and her, pushing against her body, but once our lips were locked, all resistance faded.
Always, it ended with the kiss.
I felt the tug and flow of energy, and the pleasant sensation it brought as she snacked upon the modicum she drew from me. With half-lidded eyes, I simply stared back into her own, those golden orbs ensnaring me with their natural mysterious guile and the magical charm they exuded. Eventually, the kiss broke, her tongue lingering upon my lower lip, pulling a coil of energy from it.
“Lilis was always a good taste~” she purred. I said nothing. I didn’t want to say anything. She giggled, and slipped a hand around my waist, the other that was pressing to my chest gliding downwards to caress the tent in my pants, garnering a grunt from my throat.
“Mmm, you’ll do nicely… come with me, dear~” she requested. If I could’ve, I would have stayed my feet, but it seemed that contract with Lilis extended the power of command to those who were considered ‘patrons’ of this debauched place. With her arm silkily wrapped around my back, she led me out of the main room through one of the numerous doors, leading to a purple-hued hallway, sparsely lined with doors itself. She guided me to one of these rooms, seemingly more familiar to them than I was; granted, she had probably done this many times before, and I had never been here, to this part of the manor, before… yet no doubt, I would see it many, many, more times to come. I groaned in indignation and dejection; I truly was going to be used for another’s gratification, even if it gratified me as well.
She flicked her wrist, index finger outstretched, and the door unlocked with a clack, swinging open seemingly of its own accord. Within, the room was slightly darker, and just as lavishly and sensually decorated as the main room, albeit with more subdued tones, befitting of a less populated space. The middle was dominated by a massive bed with red satin-silk sheets. Several cabinets and cupboards were dotted around the walls. Unnervingly, a glance at the edges of the bed revealed what looked like folding apparatuses for the purpose of restraining; a clever technical design, but disturbing in its likely intended use.
The succubus was not interested in using such a contraption. She merely giggled, that musical, teasing and devious sound grabbing my attention, instinctively turning around. She anticipated this, and moved to fluidly connect her lips once more to my own. A hand wrapped around from beneath my shoulder, cupping the back of my head and pressing me deeper into the intoxicating kiss. Her other hand slipped beneath my shirt, and I felt those silken hands caress my stomach, an index fingertip taking interest in my navel, of all things. The Succubus’ leathery tail moved to intertwine with my right leg, slithering up the trunk of the limb, beneath my trousers. As a reflex, I gasped out in shock, and tried to push her away, the despair of losing myself yet again to a lust demon truly becoming a reality to me.
My resistance was meek and futile though, her kiss as effective at subduing a man as a dozen arrows. I felt a modicum of weakness in her embrace, so sensual and supernaturally beguiling. Once more, I felt energy flow through the spiritual pathways of my body, up my throat, and out of my mouth and into hers, manifesting as a mystical smoke that only made itself known by the dim glow of her sealed lips. Her eyes bore into mine, and as I looked deeply into them, they glowed, and I found myself losing my will to her. Her tail had reached its debauched destination, the leathery, silky smooth appendage seizing my manhood like a snake constricts a helpless mouse. I groaned, closing my eyes in response to the erotic stimulation. The woman’s tail was not long alone in its efforts, her hand sensuously gliding down across my skin and to my crotch, joining the sinuous groper. She chuckled into my mouth, I able to feel those slender fingers close around the top of my shaft, the tail coiled admittedly pleasantly around my jewels and root. Both squeezed and massaged my genitals, hard and quivering.
I could feel her tongue dance with my own, swirling around the tip of mine with its tip, before forging deeper to wrap around it like her tail did my manhood, its length and flexibility significantly greater than any human’s. I could not resist such effective stimulation, and the succubus knew it. After so long, I could not tell, it felt like an age, she released me from the oral prison.
“Delicious, Brack… absolutely delicious~” she crooned, voice husky, seductive, and hungry. I made a sound which I could only compare to a whimper. “And you’re so hard… I would make you mine if I could~”
The thought chilled me, to be claimed by two succubi… I doubt I would survive.
When she had decided she had tortured my member enough with the erotic massage, she began undressing me, shepherding me towards the bed as she did. The back of my legs reversed into the edge, and my weak frame easily fell back upon the soft, inviting intimacy of the mattress and its satin and silk sheets, the crimson tones the most vibrant thing in the room, no doubt because it was always the centre of energy and action.
She stripped in front of me, a quick yet alluring display of how easily succubus attire slipped off their wearers when their bodies needed to be ‘freed’, to be displayed. She was as perfect as Lilis, though a bit thicker in body, more voluptuous, and her bust was a bit larger. She was not, however, chubby, nor was she a very round woman. She was perfect.
“Like what you see, boy~?” she purred, leaning over and letting her breasts jiggle before me. I only nodded, and I wasn’t sure whether I did it consciously. The succubus smiled, and climbed upon the bed. She slid me forward as she laid upon me, letting me feel those generous mounds press to my chest and her nipples prod my skin, and she only stopped sliding me forward when my feet were a good foot from the edge of the bed. She leaned in, drawing her tongue erotically across my neck. I felt a spark of energy, an arc of life force leaping to her tongue from my throat. Another laugh, this time resonating in my ears. Her charm was working upon more than just my senses now, it was affecting my mind.
“So delicious~” she breathed, the wet folds of her womanhood grinding against my oversensitive glans. I twitched and jolted from the ministrations, unable to overcome the magically induced lethargy that left me all too acutely sensitive, but unable to resist my predator.
She relished the close contact, her tail caressing my orbs below my length, and I could do nought but release a tittering, shivering sigh. Every reaction pleased her, and every stimulus she imparted upon me earned more. Rubbing her breasts against my chest, and her belly to my own, was more pleasurable than I could have anticipated, the mere bodily contact with a succubus’ unearthly form tantalising in its own right. Fingers and palms traced my body, one running up the side of my arm, the other pressing to the side of my head, its thumb rubbing the corner of my lips. And all the while, when she could, she would lock gazes with me, and I would lose myself in her unfathomable orbs, sparking the desire within me, the lust, and the temptation. It felt like she was caressing even my mind.
But somehow, she decided the foreplay was over. She grinned deviously, pecking me upon the chin and sitting upright, planting both hands to my chest. Her tail released my shaft, but it needed no guiding for her labia had my glans held between their folds. I gulped in a small amount of dread, knowing I was, once more, to be the plaything and meal of a demon.
And then, she slid down.
The abnormally slick walls squelched as I parted them, feeling the tight canal part by my forging staff, until I met the end of the advance as her pliant rump pressed to my thighs. I squirmed slightly, the feeling of flowing spiritual force channelling through my erect and ensnared member. One hand lifted from my chest, index fingertip to her lips.
“Such a good cock… I bet you feel so good even from this… is it not natural for a woman’s flower to please a man’s cock to its very limits? To milk it dry~?” Her golden eyes lit upon the darkened backdrop of the ceiling. My only response was a garbled sound, an attempt to say, ‘It’s too much.’
She didn’t ask me to repeat myself, and set about taking all I had to give. She began gyrating her hips, rocking from side to side, back and forth and making circular motions, twisting and bending my manhood wherever they moved, the uneven surface of her walls shifting and rubbing against every contour of my rod. And even as this happened, it felt like static, albeit soft and tantalising, ran the length of my shaft, the stimuli that of her siphon. If she was so inclined, she could have milked me of my seed and drained me of my energy by simply having my shaft imprisoned in her snatch… but no, she was one to truly torture my senses. And she wanted to enjoy her pick.
The succubus licked her succulent lips, and began to rise and fall upon my pole, slick with her feminine fluids, rolling her hips and undulating her spine so as she moved up and down my manhood, she pulled and bent it back and forth with such fluid grace, it was practically inhuman. Indeed, it likely was. I let out a moan, my arms spread slightly to the sides, fingers twitching as I tried to grip the sheets. Looking at where we were connected, I saw my shaft aglow with numerous lines of roiling energy, and whenever she dropped down and concealed my member, I could still see the glow of her womanhood, wisps of energy curling off my crotch all around and being drawn into her flesh. My jewels were alight with tingling stimulation, like hundreds of tiny yet tantalising prickles were stimulating the sack and the tender orbs within, the result of her siphoning of my life force. She picked up pace, which caused her rump to slap against my crotch and upper thighs, this wet smacking sound rhythmic and consistent, echoing across the room. She remained straight as she rode me, but with a slight lean forwards so should could keep her hands planted to my chest, which heaved in pleading protest as exhaustion took its toll; succubi did not grow tired when they had sex, draining the energy of their prey, using that to further fuel their stamina and drive and lust while their victims quickly fell behind with no hope of enduring. It literally felt like the life was been sucked out of you, which was peculiar when the channel it took was your manhood. It made it no less terrifying, and yet, it was all so pleasurable. Once again, her tongue slowly drew across her lips in that most seductive of gestures, a sign she was revelling in her meal. The pleasure continued to mount, as did the pressure in my jewels and shaft, like water pushing upon a dam that lacked the strength to hold it. Her bouncing became harder, faster, the slapping of our bodies colliding growing quicker and louder and lewder. She moaned softly, yet the devious chuckling of a predatory succubus was the dominant sound; she could go on for as long as she desired.
I could not.
And with a loud moan, I arched my back and spasmed, bucking upwards with little jerks as the dam collapsed, the floodgates buckling and sending all my pent up seed into her voracious womanhood. With the orgasm came a spike of energy, the glow of our crotches brightening even as she planted her rump firmly to my groin. I gasped, breathless, drained of vitality from the combination of stimulation, natural fatigue from it, and the siphon of my life force.
I made several spurts into her body, and with a shudder, I released a final, slightly stronger shot into her canal, though it nevertheless paled compared to that initial release. I slumped beneath her, panting and groaning, a string of drool trickling out of the corner of my mouth. The succubus was not so spent, and she leaned down with a sultry grin, lapping at my chest, and then at the saliva, briefly planting her lips to my own. I pathetically attempted to resist, trying to turn my head away to break the lip lock, and the gentle drain on my diminished vitality that came with it. But her tongue still invaded and caressed mine, a perversely affectionate act. Pulling away, she drew a wisp of energy from my lips, her tongue licking her own.
“Delicious… simply… truly delicious~” she purred, rubbing her breasts upon my chest. I groaned, trying to keep my now semi-flaccid member from hardening again; I did not wish to subject my tortured length to the ache of erecting again so soon after such an ordeal.
She had other plans.
With a giggle, she slipped off my manhood, a drop of our combined fluids spattering upon my glans. She slides down my body, pointedly draping and dragging her breasts against my exposed skin, until she had slipped between my thighs. I mustered some strength to tilt my head to look at her.
“Wh-what are y-you doing?” I stammered softly. She only smiled, moving to circle a finger around my corona, the glans over-sensitised due to the afterglow. I gasped, and squirmed just a little.
“Just a teeny bit more… surely you’ve another round left within you~?” she purred, her query troubling me.
“N-No! I-I’m spent!” I pleaded, but it was a futile act. The succubus only grinned, licking her lips as she pressed an index finger to the tip of my helmet; her fingertip glowed purple, and it felt like an arc of static danced across my length; vitality flowed back into the beleaguered and no less sensitive shaft, standing to attention. I shook my head. I couldn’t handle this. How could anyone? Using magic to force me to provide another ejaculation so soon? It was torture! The demon smiled, lapping my tip with her tongue, before imprisoning my shaft between her pliant, pillowy mounds. I rolled my head backwards and moaned. Those globes… they were so soft! So pliant and silky smooth. Despite the tightness she exerted upon my member as she pushed them together with her hands, it felt like every inch of my mast was being caressed and embraced by the most delectable of touches, completely enwrapped in the encompassing flesh of her breasts. She stared into my eyes, and I had to hold her gaze, forced to look upon her devious expression. She dipped out her tongue, swirling the tip around the opening on my glans. Pre dribbled out, and she greedily lapped it up, making a pleased sound in her throat. The demonic woman smiled at me, my member already tingling from a renewed energy drain, which only made her breasts rubbing upon my shaft all the more intense. She began moving them against my shaft, first up and down in different directions to each other. Lethargy took an even greater hold upon me, and I struggled to keep my eyes open. My manhood glowed softly in her pillowy prison, and vaporous energy seeped into her breasts. I couldn’t stop the gasps that came out of my mouth from the pleasure. A soft, wet slapping sound began to emanate from my crotch, the demon sliding her breasts up and down my pole with greater vigour, each collision with my groin causing her fleshy lobes to jiggle, those nipples staring me in the face, seemingly. My legs spasmed and twitched, as did my arms and hands.
No… please, stop, it’s too much, I thought, but even my mental pleading was weak and timid, my willpower beyond drained. She twisted my helpless phallus side to side, before moving to quickly finish, those soft, succulent lips wrapping around my shaft, her tongue waggling at my tip. Her oral folds glowed, lines of energy running along the band of exposed flesh between her clasping lips and obscuring, jiggling breasts. I heard the sucking sounds, and felt her twist her head around my girth, her lips rotating against my flesh.
By this time, I no longer had the means to form coherent words, even with if I mustered what mental capacity I had left. I was weak, exhausted, drained and defeated. Cold crept into my body, despite the warmth of this erotic encounter, and the head coursing through my manhood. She murmured, sending tantalising vibrations through my flesh. Every part of her body that had contact with my length moved in different directions now, before she switched to slowly bobbing her head up and down an inch of my rod, rubbing her breasts against it with blissful bouncing.
Her attempt to finish me succeeded. With a weak moan, I bucked upwards, spurting into her mouth. She lapped it up greedily, gulping it down along with the extra released energy. The succubus broke her oral lock, and pumped her breasts a few more vigorous times, coaxing several last heavy squirts, painting her face. When I had finished, my shaft went limp and soft in seconds. She ran her lips and hands over her face, lapping at her palms and fingers until she was clean, a last minute show before unconsciousness took hold. Her breasts pulled away from my tortured manhood, the demon woman pulling herself atop of me. Wrapping her arms around my body, and pressing hers flush to mine, she kissed at my neck.
“So delicious… you I think I shall meet again… a fine meal, and a fine addition to the selection~” she purred, erotically drawing her tongue up my neck.
I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. I just let out a sigh heavy with finality, and let myself fall into the black abyss of unconsciousness, no final thought accompanying me this time into the inky darkness of my mental and bodily torpor.

“I need food,” I muttered to myself, staring into the mirror within my room, hands resting upon the edges of the dresser; my face was pale, and my eyes ever so slightly sunken from weariness, the bags pronounced beneath. The tattoo around my neck itched slightly, and I let out a sigh.
It was only the third day, and already, I had been the subject of two succubus’ whims, one whom holds my soul, and the contract of servitude, for which I am magically bound to oblige.
Thrice now, I had been fed upon by these magical seductresses, and I anticipated my mistress would be the one I would be most providing to. Maybe. She had quite a few others in her employ, and she had a taste for variety. No matter; right now, it was I who needed to feed, and fortunately, I could do that with something much easier than drawing the energy from some servant.
Nisha did not fetch me this morning. Instead, I unfolded a map I had found placed upon the top of the dresser, providing me detailed imagery and directions of the rather extensive manor house that housed Lilis and her harem slash servant body. It was not as if it would have aided my escape; there were no obstacles or barriers that penned people within the grounds, for her hold over the souls of her servants was more than adept at keeping as where she wished. I walked out of my room, scrutinising the piece of paper so I would not lose myself on the way to the eating hall. I skirted around a random succubus who had apparently decided she didn’t want to leave quite yet, a nervous girl between the brown-skinned demoness and the wall of the hallway, before pressing her lips to the servant’s simply to have a snack I wagered.
Soon, I found myself at the servant’s eating hall, the route helpfully marked by both the map and subtle symbols inscribed upon the walls, which were also marked on the map to act as a reference.
It was a simple but spacious room, jutting out from the rear wing of the manor, which housed the majority of the amenities for the servants, the upper floors containing more lavish versions of the same for non-human visitors and those they take for the night. Large windows stretched from one end of the long room to the other, and sizable skylights let light stream in from above. At one end was the massive kitchens, which had their own passages to the main dinner halls, more luxurious than this one; servants busied themselves with their task, mainly preparing breakfast for their fellows; other than Lilis, few others but servants lived here, and most succubi could sate themselves with a feed of life energy.
I sat down next to a middle aged, yet handsome, man, much younger in appearance than he really was. He ate his breakfast of warm porridge with honey and bread and gave me little notice. A woman came around with a tray, offering me a selection of the same as the man adjacent to me, toasted bread with butter and peppercorns and wheat rolls with fruit mince inside of them, all warm and hot, much better than even most people I knew were used to. I took the toast, and ate it quietly. Most of the people in the room I did not recognise; I could not see Nisha anywhere, but I was rather… startling to see how many servants there were. At least two dozen, including those I could see working the kitchen, where milling about within the eating hall, and there was enough space for many more, which was no doubt necessary to maintain such a large residence... I wondered if Lilis’ had preyed upon all of them, stealing their souls much like she did mine.
Then again, the manor could’ve had some magical elements to it, so perhaps there weren’t as many servants as it seemed… either way, this woman, this succubus, had enthralled more people than I could believe.
A girl sat down on the opposite side of the table, with curly red hair and freckled skin, of average bust and quite slim. She too had a bowl of porridge like the man next to me, which she ate quietly.
It was strange… all of us had our souls stripped from us in the most erotic way possible, and yet this was all quite normal seeming, considering what our purposes were. She looked at me with a questioning glance.
“You’re the new blood, right?” she asked.
“Um, yes, I am,” I answered. She nodded and tapped her chin.
“Thought so. Seems you made an impression with the clients,” she stated.
“‘Impression’?”
“The Succubus I was with, Demia, last, she was talking about you being carted off by that other Succubus, the one with blue skin. Said you looked tasty, and smelled tasty.” The entire delivery was casual and nonchalant, the girl seemingly focused more on her breakfast than me. A servant came around and handed us cups of warm milk. I paled slightly at the girl’s words.
“T-Tasty?” I muttered, my hands balling into fists of their own accord.
“Yes, she pointed you out specifically. Must be something about you, she doesn’t normally mention others she’s not with when with someone already.”
“How do you know?” She gave me a lopsided look.
“Because she and I are regular communions, and trust me, she’s not for fresh meat, though she loves fresh meat the most,” the girl said with a devious smirk. “Likes to drain people quick and rough. Even after two years since Lilis got me, I still can’t withstand the drain, especially Demia’s.”
“I-I see,” I said, and spoke no more, dropping my head down into my cup and sipping my milk.
“What does that make you… number forty?” the man next to me suddenly spoke up. I turned to his chiselled features.
“Forty?” I inquired.
“Ya know, the fortieth servant Lilis has right now.”
I almost choked on a combined mixture of toast and milk. Fortunately, I was able to swallow it and not spit it all over the table in the process.
“That’s how many she has?” I asked dumbfounded.
“Yeah,” the redheaded girl spoke again. “She takes on more than most, largely because most succubi and incubi don’t do this sort of thing, and she’s also quite powerful.”
I let the information sink in; for a manor this size, forty staff was a conservative number, at least from what I heard about the nobles who boasted of their wealth and the number of people they employed as a representation of their homes’ sizes… but Lilis had been intimate with every person here.
I felt a little tight in my gut. I began to get up.
“Hey, you alright?” the redhead asked me, noticing my slight paling complexion.
“I need to bathe,” I muttered, leaving the minute remains of my breakfast behind.
Upon reaching on of the several double-doors that lead in and out of the hall, I bumped into someone familiar.
“Brack?” Nisha exclaimed with a hint of surprise. “Finished already? I was hoping you would join me for breakfast.”
Too focused on wanting a warm bath, I did not consider her words as much as I should have.
“I need to bathe,” I repeated. “Perhaps another time.”
And with that, I gently pushed past her and walked down the hallway, following the signs alone to the baths. I didn’t know why hearing the number of people whose Souls were stolen by Lilis bothered me so much, but whatever the reason, I needed to clear my head, and if one thing I learned from my circumstances that I knew not before, it was the effectiveness of a hot bath at washing away one’s woes and troubles.
Of course, I was only vaguely aware of bathing, as the times I had, a servant had helped me, for I was too dazed after a session with a succubus. Thus, I was in for a shock.

I was expecting dim, but comfortable, rooms, stone and candlelit, like I dimly remembered through my cloudy torpor. What I did not expect was an entire wing devoted to a single, massive rectangular pool of water, spicily scented with herbs that floated in the water, giving off steam at a constant pace, with servants – man and woman alike – bathed together naked. The floors were smooth stone, and the walls were tiled, with mosaic frescos of white and blue and green depicting numerous peaceful and yet sensual scenes, the walls curving upwards from the floor and into the ceiling. A massive skylight let light filter through the glass window and illuminate the entire chamber. Various doors along the walls led to private rooms, and it was then I realised I remembered bathing and being washed in one of them… but after a first attempt, I realised they were all locked. Thus giving me no choice but to strip down to nothing in front of my peers. My cheeks flushed, something I had never had happen to me when bathing in what water I could in the river near the town. Clean, but not warm, and hardly as pure as this herbal water was, crystalline where it was calm, the tiled bottom of the pool of many different coloured squares and shapes, all glittering like precious gems as the sun filtered through the glassy water and reflected off of them. None of the males gave me a glance, at least none focused at my crotch, and none seemed interested. It was though they were used to such sights, as they probably were.
The women, on the other hand, some did gawk, and smile, and a few even giggled appreciatively. It was embarrassing, to say the least, even with recent events. I slid myself into a seated position upon a ledge near one edge of the steamy bath, and trying to ignore the others around me, I let myself relax into the water.
It was incredibly easy, despite present company, the water having a calming effect like no other.
I jolted upright for a moment, a brief moment of panic gripping me as I was reminded of the succubus’ touch, sensually leaching the strength from your body until you were utterly helpless. After my frightened splash, I calmed down, assuring myself that, if there was any magic in this water, it was what was keeping it at such a temperature; the rest was the warmth itself, the herbs, and the purity. I sighed out, cupping my face in my palms; already, it was getting to me, this place, this… situation. A courtesan was what I was, a receptacle for another’s pleasure… yet, it was hardly one-sided. Rather, I wasn’t sure how these demons could find climax with us mortals, so unskilled, so subdued and weak. I can’t keep pace with them, nor possess their sexual endurance. Even that woman before, a ‘veteran’, as I thought of her, said she could hardly resist the energy drain they afflicted us with. What chance did the rest of us have of equalling them? Where did they find the pleasure? Or was it just instinct to do so… so many thoughts flitted through my head, I was startled into reality as a silky, olive leg glided into the water next to me.
“Mind if I join you?” came the leg’s owner. I had barely said ‘yes’ before the rest of the woman slipped into the water, naked, beside of me, and belatedly realised it was Nisha. My jaw parted ever so slightly, stunned by her beauty now that I was able to gaze upon her bare body… no, I shouldn’t! I turned away, blushing madly no doubt, and what followed was Nisha’s mercurial laughter, as sensual as a succubus’… perhaps she was one in disguise, I considered. It was certainly possible.
However, she was kind, compassionate and comfortable to be around… at least when she was clothed. A perfect woman.
She sighed out, stretching her arms to her sides as she relaxed, making me flinch as I felt her drape a silky limb over my shoulders.
“I love the baths… they make the day so… insignificant, unable to bring its worldly woes down upon you…” she uttered, her tone making her words sound beautifully poetic.
“I suppose… I certainly wonder how it is kept warm. Furnaces are costly to feed,” I stated, my own musings much more literal and blunt in nature.
“Mmm, no need for fuel when the magic itself will do. Hellfire never consumes itself, and is hard to extinguish,” she explained. I stiffened for a moment, looking at her, forgetting her nakedness.
“Hellfire?” I asked with concern. She looked at me without worry and nodded.
“Well, this is a Succubus’ house, after all,” she stated. “Succubi and Incubi are demons, and demons originate from hell… they are, however, much different than some of their lesser, barbaric counterparts, and they keep Hell in check, as while they are linked to hell, they left it for… greener pastures, shall we say… quite literally, almost.”
“They… they are from Hell?” I uttered, almost in disbelief. I never thought to think that, for all these demons that roamed our lands, myth, real, and myth become real, that Hell itself was real.
“Yes. But Hell is a desolate place, and for Demons of Lust, it hindered their desires, and disgusted them with its savagery. They deal in seduction and desire, not death and ruin. Much as most men think otherwise.”
“But, if Hell exists, then… then that means other demons must do too,” I surmised. Nisha nodded affirmatively.
“Indeed… but many are human-like, as the Cubi are. Cubi are among the more powerful, and vocal, of the Demons, especially since they hold the strongest position on earth. They’ve convinced many of the other intelligent demons to relinquish the old ways… some linger to those barbaric traditions, but they rarely have the power to manifest themselves on this plane for long without attracting the attention of the Circles. As for the beasts of Hell… well, there’s not much helping them out of their wretched pits, but there’s no taming them from bringing death and destruction as they are wont to do, save for a rare few beasts, such as the Hellhounds. They’re… popular, with the Succubi~”
I didn’t ask why. I was surprised to find myself relieved by the fact that the Cubi, of all things, helped keep the ruinous powers of Hell from wreaking havoc upon the world. It seemed all so… political. So deep in contemplation, I yelped loudly when I felt Nisha’s hand glide through the water and gently caress my member.
I jumped, and closed my legs defensively.
“What was that for?” I demanded with a reddened face. She was smiling, and with every inch I leaned away, she sidled closer.
“You really need to relax yourself… the expectations of society are not present here, and nor are the expectations that are the same. Love and lust are things that need not be private. They can be, and they don’t have to be. See~?” she said, pointing over to a pair of servants, man and woman, cuddling close in one corner with smiles on their faces, before the woman slipped beneath the water, and the man hung his head back and closed his eyes, biting his lip as the woman suckled upon his manhood from under the water.
“But, in the bath?!” I spat in bewilderment. By now, I too was in a corner, and she was pressing her silky body to mine, and admittedly, I did not wholly reject the idea of having her flesh caress mine.
“It is not the worst thing that can come out of a human being, and this bath is not just magically heated; there are herbs that constantly scrub clean the water, so nothing we do, unless we were to have unfortunate illness, or anyone else, would dirty this bath.”
I was thinking of a way to escape now, but she rolled herself onto my hips, facing me. One of her hands grasped my shoulder, and the other cupped my cheek. I looked up, but instead of simply lust, there was also affection, and a warm love that would have expelled any cold and anger.
“There is nothing wrong with expressing one’s desires with another they also find desirable… we are a different kind of family here, and I like to know all of my charges, as head maid.”
“It’s the succubus, Lilis!” I said. “She’s addled your brain, everyone’s brains!” It was my logical conclusion to explain all of the public acts of sexuality. She caressed my cheek.
“I won’t lie that our minds are changed. And yet, for all of the bonds the soul contracts place on us, we are opened to a new kind of freedom; one of choice, as contrary as that seems, and one of unburdened emotions. Hatred is shunned, but pleasure is wholly welcomed… so please, let me teach you, as is my duty, and as is my desire~”
And with that, she pressed her lips to mine. I expected that familiar draining sensation, but there was none. She began to grind her womanhood against my manhood, the water gently sloshing with the undulations of her spine. It was… unreal. The succubi notwithstanding, Nisha was perhaps the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, and her heart was large and open to all. Her touch was calming and sensual, and her love – as I was now experiencing – was one not exclusive to any one individual, and that only made her more desirable. I was confused at first, not sure if I should let this continue… but as her tongue mingled with mine, I stopped caring; even if I was not the only one she would commune with, I would not let this opportunity be soiled. I wrapped my arms around her smooth, silky back, feeling the contours of her spine and shoulder blades and ribs with my fingertips, as well as the curves of her flesh and the softness of her skin. I let a hand slide down to cup one of her glutes, the supple, rounded rump so invitingly pliant. I squeezed, and pulled her closer, the water sloshing softly with every motion we made.
She began to grind my member between her nether folds and my stomach, the warm water and spicy herbs instilling my manhood with vigour. Her entire body was undulating against mine now, as smooth and fluid as a succubus’… perhaps she had become used to their ministrations, that she picked up upon them… maybe her body itself had changed, but whatever the case, it was a good thing. I didn’t care if it was related to Lilis or the other Cubi. I was dimly aware of the other servants watching our antics, and even then, I was indifferent to their presence. After all the damn things that had happened, I truly didn’t care anymore, because if I could enjoy this without the sense of being used, then I would. I felt her wetness even through the water of the bath, our tongues dancing together with ever increasing intensity, her mounting hips rubbing against my crotch and shaft, her hips sliding along mine, her breasts squashing against my body, her nipples scraping against my chest, and one hand around the small of my back, the other shifting constantly from the back of my head to my shoulders, her digits, smooth and silky, caressing wherever they roamed, as did mine across her flesh. I opened my eyes, and saw she had done so herself. They locked, half-lidded and consumed with desire. Her labia wrapped around either side of my shaft, rubbing along the firm chord that ran the length of the bottom of my shaft. Her hips rolled up a bit more, and her nether lips kissed my tip. Moans intermingled between our locked maws, and we dared not let them break, the kissing was too good. And then, she dropped down, and I bucked upwards slowly. We joined together as deeply as possible, and I could feel my tip touching the entrance to her womb.
A woman once told me, though I can’t remember what the context of the situation was that warranted such an education, that it is painful during sex for a man to be constantly hitting a woman’s cervix… and yet, when we began to move against each other, together, undulating as one as she slid up and down my shaft and I pumped my length in and out of her sex, each time my tip kissed her cervix with sufficient force, and she only seemed to moan a little louder each time. The water sloshed with our synchronous movement. Our lips began to twist against each other, heads rotating from one side to another, tongues intertwining. I bucked up into her, and she rolled her hips into my crotch, both of us gaining increasing fervour in our lovemaking. I could feel a dull ‘thumping’ now, every time our hips collided, the only sound to hear being the muffled moans trading between our mouths and the sloshing of the water. I managed a glance to my surrounds, and the others had taken great interest in what we were doing, and seemed to be enjoying the spectacle, as servant couples were kissing and performing other lewd acts, some just simply cuddling as they watched, not that there were many to begin with.
No matter, I returned my gaze to Nisha’s, and became lost in her beautiful orbs once more. Her tongue was so much more flexible than mine, and her saliva, though purely human, seemed sweeter; perhaps because she had a much more refined lifestyle, and also because she was a woman of celestial beauty. My hands roamed over her rump, hers around my hand and back, and we pulled into each other, her breasts squashing against my chest to an even greater degree. I could feel her innards tightening around my shaft, or perhaps my member was growing tighter and thicker as I approached the impending orgasm. More likely, it was both.
I squeezed one of her rump cheeks, forcing her to clench her eyes and loose a low moan into my mouth. I slipped a finger down between her supple cleft, feeling the mounds of her rear, and, experimentally, pressed my index finger to her pucker hole. She gasped, but did not resist. In fact, even with the rocking and twisting of her hips from side to side, I felt her wiggling her rump invitingly, giving me permission to do what I had in mind… and so I did, plunging a finger into her tight anus. Immediately, the walls, slightly damp from the bath water, clenched down on my digit, seemingly pulling it in deeper. The rest of my hand cupped her rump as I began to piston my middle into her anus. This seemed to bring her immense pleasure, as her humping of my shaft grew more intense than I was undulating my hips in bucking motions up into hers. I couldn’t hold out much longer… and then, with limbs wrapping around one another, anus squeezing so tight on my finger I could not withdraw it, her womanhood’s velvety walls tightening also, we climaxed together in a single great finale. It felt like I shot a dozen ropes of thick seed into her sex. We spasmed together, lost in our ecstasy, oblivious and ignorant of the world at large, and even the warm, enticing water lapping at our bodies. For a moment, it was as intimate a moment as with any lover, even if it was not our own… I didn’t care. I could feel her desire for me was genuine… she was just much more free with her sexuality than many seemingly refined ladies. The result of being the loyal servant of a succubus, no doubt, but her compassion was true, and her love, real.
Eventually, we calmed down, basking in the afterglow of our finale, clouds of white seeping from where we were conjoined. And eventually after that, Nisha slipped free from my body, setting herself aside.
I spoke first.
“I… I… that was… unreal…” I stammered, out of breath.
“It was… amazing~” Nisha agreed, seemingly less exhausted than I was. She leaned over, and kissed me upon the lips lovingly.
“I would offer to clean you… but I think we’d end up in the same position, would we not… though, hardly a terrible cycle,” she joked. I laughed, though I kissed her back in return. She smiled, and put a little distance between me and her so she could clean herself thoroughly, milky clouds dispersing from her slit into the water, and dissipating as though scrubbed clean from the water like it was never there. I set about cleaning myself, blushing and panting softly with every touch to clean my member, sensitive from the orgasm.
And the entire time, I felt one thing.
Well, if I get to be with Nisha, even if she is with everyone else… well, then this is not so bad after all, I thought with a smile.
After all, Nisha had enough heart and love and desire for all.

Though what transpired in the Bath House was yesterday, it remained forever fresh in mind, as did the prospect of future encounters with Nisha; she had said it could happen, and I for one would wait for her. I had always waited for good things to happen to me in the past, but stopped trying when I grew older, telling myself to be content with what I have… but now, now I was going to wait for this one good thing, even if it was not purely my own. Yet, no matter how many men – and incubi and succubi – have partaken of her body, she seems to remain… pure, in a manner of speaking.
I could sell my soul to feel that touch forever… alas, it’s not mine to sell anymore, I thought to myself, followed by a dry snicker of amusement.
I was busy scrawling illegibly into a note, in a script that, in hindsight, only I, its author, could’ve possibly comprehended. The note was benign in nature, a personal reminder to learn the names of the ‘clients’ that I ‘serviced’.
Such advice came from a male and female servant I had met yesterday evening, whom had told me I would not be working that night, thank whatever god there may be. Seeing me as the newcomer, they gave me some advice; remember the names of the demons and other entities that enjoyed me, if they gave their names in the first place. They noted some of those that revealed their names may act… harshly, sexually speaking, towards such ‘transgressions’, and so if I preferred not to end up unconscious for the better part of the day, I best ‘play up’ to my ‘clients’.
Such words were new to me, having learned such terms in the few days of my servitude. Nevertheless, I took to learning them well, as I had always considered myself eloquent, if not legible. Nisha, however, suggested I submitted myself to tutelage, and surprised me when she informed me that such a service was available; one of the succubus Lilis’ servants was a teacher before she took a fancy in him and – as Nisha described in rather disconcertingly livid detail – ‘descended upon him in his sleep and having him enter deeper sleep after making him thrash around so much from the ecstasy’. I wagered Nisha and Lilis shared many tales of their sexual encounters, and I resigned myself to the possibility that it’d be Nisha herself who informed Lilis of my communion with the head Maid.
And that is where I would be heading today, now that breakfast was done, and with my clothes in order, I set out, following the map that had proven invaluable in my integration into this place, as I doubted I’d be leaving – whether by force or permission – any time soon.

“… and one of the most important aspects of grammar is not simply proper spelling, but proper form,” Nathaniel Pierre explained, his speech clear and eloquent, his years of study reflected in his salt and pepper hair, and his handsome yet ever so slightly aged face, in his late thirties I’d been told. His eyes, however, striking and blue, were as keen as a hawk’s, and despite his pleasant and inviting demeanour, seemed to be constantly scrutinising his every subject and pupil with critical detail, making silent judgements at every moment.
Whether he thought me a lost cause or a worthy student he did not let on, though I assumed not since I was currently sitting before him. “It matters little if you can spell without fail, if the script your hand lays down upon the paper is tantamount to scribbles.”
Though he spoke as if the class was full, I was the only one present, so the obvious recipient of his words was me, and it did sting a little.
“Yes sir,” I said. He turned around, and gave me a lopsided look. He didn’t like it when people spoke up without his permission, though he was lenient in every sense of the word. He smiled wryly, and scrawled a series of letters upon the slate board, crisp, clear and large. Perfect script, if lacking in the flow and curviness of more artistic writers, though he preferred pragmatism over flair when it came to presentation. He turned around again, and looked to me.
“Now this, Brack, is script you should first learn; while not something you’d find on a royal invitation, it is infallible and will serve you to the end of time. Clear script is in many situations, superior to running script, for the latter can have parts of its speech misinterpreted,” he said with the confidence and control of someone who had the knowledge many dreamed of, and the desire to know more.
“Yes sir,” I answered. I did not mind using the honorific with him, since he had earned my respect when we first met. A noble and refined gentlemen, it was easy to see why Lilis took a fancy to him.
“Please then, write down the script a dozen times over. I want to see improvement, however slight, by the final line, if not, I shall have you do it again,” he instructed. I did as I was told, my hand moving in ways and patterns it had never bothered to perfect before, and the muscles in my wrist found it alien, my lines hardly straight at first, no matter how hard my mind willed my hand to write exactly as Nathaniel had written upon the board, especially with any sense of speed and fluidity.
I finished the final line, and Nathaniel took the paper from me; his eyes scanned every line, every letter, and every stroke of my quill. There was a brief, surprisingly anxious period of silence; I was actually worried about what his thoughts upon my form was, something I’d never even care for in the past.
After what felt like an eternity, he set the paper down in front of me on the desk I sat at. He nodded.
“Improvement. Not much, but even a modicum of improvement can mean the start of change for the better. Keep up the practice, and you will be a fine writer, even if only for day to day needs. Even the great literary classics of age and their writers started from good form. Talent, no doubt, helps, but good form is important in everything.”
It felt good to receive praise, and I nodded with a thin smile in return. Suddenly, the door to the classroom opened, and I turned around, and shivered upon seeing none other than Lilis herself.
Nathaniel seemed to lose a touch of his cool, and a blush spread across his face as the scantily clad succubus strode up between the desks with her ever present seductive expression.
“M-Madam Lilis,” he began with a slight quaver in his voice. “I did not expect to see you at this time. What brings you to my class room, Mistress?” he asked, nervous. He didn’t seem afraid of her, more… enraptured and perhaps even slightly shy, as her mere presence seemed to destroy his composure.
“No reason, Nathaniel~” she cooed affectionately. She strode up to him with the grace of a dancer, and the softness of a cloud, practically floating against his chest to press against him, grasping his chin daintily in her fingers. She smiled, and proceeded to kiss him briefly, softly, but passionately. He screwed his eyes shut and moaned softly, fingers gripping the bottom of the slate board mounted to the wall. When she broke away from him, I saw a wisp of energy seep out through his lips and into her maw.
“Mmm, I actually wished to see Brack~”
She turned around to face me, Nathaniel’s legs shaking as he stumbled slightly, supporting himself by grabbing his nearby desk. She sat upon the edge of my desk, and cupped my cheek. I did my best not to glare, but I did so anyways. She did not seem offended.
“S-Shall I take my leave?” Nathaniel suggested.
“Mmm, no, I shall be taking Brack with me~”
“Of course, Madam Lilis.” Nathaniel bowed as Lilis slipped off my desk no sooner than she had propped herself atop it. She forced me to my feet merely through a gesture, drawing her outstretched finger up through the air.
I would’ve much preferred she simply asked, or even ordered me, not used a wordless motion of her hand to command me. I followed her out the door like some loyal puppy, though she at least took my hand; gave a sense that, at least I was being led by her physically, not my own volition, even if my body moved because of a magical bond.

Eventually, she brought me to her office, and once more, I found myself sat in the chair opposite of her. For what purpose she wanted to speak to me about, I did not know. She sat down in her own chair, propping her legs up upon the desk and revealing her creamy, pale blue legs, and her lacy undergarments.
“So… it seems after only a single time ‘on the job’, as it were, you’ve already made an impression on your first client. Very high grade energy, apparently, and very delicious semen~” she praised.
“Is that all?” I muttered, red in the face and flustered. “I have once tasted a drop of that stuff, much to my displeasure. Fortunately, it was my own, and from a kiss you gave me; not so thorough in your cleaning, but it tasted salty to me. Why would it be nice to you?”
She laughed, tapping her fingers on the desk.
“We Cubi have adapted to taste the different flavours in all sexual fluids; flavours none but us and a few others can taste because it’s not a flavour in the traditional sense; the fluids carry with them the essence of the person, and we can pick apart those traits, and it can make for… delicious cocktails, especially when combined with life energy~” she explained.
I wasn’t sure I was quite thrilled to learn about the intricacies of the flavour mechanics of semen.
“Why am I here?” I asked bluntly. She narrowed her eyes and licked her lips.
“Because you are promising, Brack~ I won’t say unique, nor special, for there have been others like you, Brack… but every one has proven a treasure to me, and other Succubi and Incubi fortunate enough to snag such a fine person… yet you are also at risk.”
I raised my eyebrow, leaning forward.
“At risk? Of what?” I inquired.
She reclined lazily.
“Of a number of things… if you have the potential I think you do, you will be sought after by many who come through my doors. Some may even wish to claim you for themselves, and that always ends up in unpleasant business when no one wishes to make a trade or a deal, which I do not, with you.”
I frowned.
“So I’m nothing more than a commodity to you people.”
“To some more… traditional types, yes. Others, you’re no better than cattle, and even fewer cling to the dreadful old ways, of sucking people dry until they are lifeless husks… pray you do not find yourself in the clutches of one such as that… and pray you do not find one in my home, because I do not wish to make a bloody mess for my servants to clean up. It doesn’t do them any good.” Her expression turned from lazily seductive to stony and emotionless, and I gulped, for once realising that this was not a simple whore; she could very easily kill me in ways other than copulating with me until I expire. It also revealed a facet of her nature I had not considered; not once did she mistreat me or anyone else, and perhaps, maybe, those that did earned her wrath.
I dared the second question.
“And the second risk?” I asked, ever so slightly more timid than before.
“The second risk is you; we lust demons are adept at reading emotions, both touching the minds of our prey and lovers to sense what they are feeling, and through simple observation of those around us, without using magical abilities; the same traits that make you most delicious also make you problematic. I like you, others like you, but I fear you’ll do something stupid, or constantly try to escape. Or worse, try to harm us. Something I doubt you’d succeed in, but I’d rather you just accepted your position.”
I glowered, opening my mouth to protest, but she cut me off, raising her palm.
“Before you complain about how I have stolen your freedom, think; before, your prospects in life were few, you lived on the street and you ate and bathed poorly. Now, you have good food, clean clothes, hot baths, and warm shelter, and even a room to call your own, and pleasure atop of all of that. Your life now is better than many will ever know, for I can’t extend my hospitality to all.”
I went to speak, but no words came out, partly because I could not rebuke her; she had a point, and it hurt. I remained quiet for a moment, before shooting her a glance.
“You know, you don’t act like a succubus most of the time,” I remarked. Upon hearing it, her expression turned sickly seductive, her eyes narrowing, her lips smirking alluringly.
“Is that so~?” she cooed, getting out of her seat in a slick, sensual movement.
Shit, I thought, knowing I’d taunted her unwittingly, and now she was going to prove me wrong.
“I guess that means I should bring up the other reason why you’re here~” Lilis added.
“W-Why?” I asked suspiciously as the succubus crouched before me.
“I was feeling hungry, and wanted a meal~” And with that, she opened her mouth and began inhaling. I felt my jaw part as my soul energy siphoned out from my gullet, sucked into her waiting maw. I shivered, my manhood growing erect from the pleasurable sensation that having my life force drained was. I tried to move, but she had grasped my chin, and the drain had sapped the strength from my limbs, able only to flop uselessly. Her free hand had pressed to my tented pants, and with deftness only a succubus could manage upon a man’s britches, she had freed my shaft and taken it into her silken hands, a droplet of pre already dribbling from the tip. As her digits closed around my length, ensnaring it in the confines of her palm, her thumb pressed to my tip, disseminating the pre at its top across my glans, and began rubbing the helmet in some perverse oil massage, my pre providing the lubricant. The long inhalation of the succubus stopped as she was satisfied with the entrée, now keen to enjoy the main course. She toyed with me now, her tail slithering upwards to coil around my jewels and trap them in a ropey, leathery cage, the spaded tip patting the sack affectionately, adding to the already intense level of stimulation I was being subjected to.
“Gah… s-stop…” I said, feeling more emasculated than ever; she was not using any of her orifices, seemingly intent on wringing me dry with her hand, the other wrapped around the back of my head to hold my chin. My chest was rising and falling heavily now, sweat beading on my forehead.
I could feel Lilis’ drain still, this time from the arcing pleasure spikes that prickled my shaft, rings of demonic energy encircling it as she stroked me.
“Mmm, so virile, so energetic, so very delicious~” she crooned, leaning in to teasingly lick my cheek, a long, slow gesture, drawing the flat of her oral muscle up the side of my face with painstaking slowness. My cheeks sparked with electric pleasure, tiny eddies of energy too small to have any real impact on my reserves of stamina, but it nevertheless made me twitch in response, as it was but more stimulation that felt more intense than its effects.
She slipped around to my front, easing herself between my legs, crouching down upon her knees without even letting go of my shaft. A second hand wrapped around my manhood, two thumbs rubbing up and down upon my glans, one at my tip whilst the other was down by my corona, twisting around from front to back, Lilis all the while donning a seductive, hungry grin. My hips bucked upwards into her hands, both my shaft and her hands beginning to glow softly. Rings of light swirled around my length, and the energy drain grew stronger, as did the pleasure.
“It feels good, doesn’t it… my hands around your manhood… slowly pumping out your energy~” she purred seductively, her voice as husky and lustful as ever. I tried to lift my arms, grasping at her wrists just briefly in a futile attempt to pry her off, but my strength ebbed as soon as I had mustered but an ounce of it, and slipped off her arms limply, hanging besides the chair. Her tongue slowly drew across her lips in a seductive display, and at that moment, I moaned lowly, bucking my hips energetically – the only part of my body with any real strength – as ropes of white, sticky seed, wreathed in pale energy, spurted from my tip, the orgasm rocking my body; the tightness my pulsing length felt within her hands as it engorged to its maximum potential was almost painful, but the surge of energy leaving my body, absorbed into her hands, overwhelmed any sense of true pain, meaning whatever ache I felt was pleasurable in of itself. She laughed softly and gleefully as the strands of white draped themselves across her body, the misty coating of each seeping into her lustrous skin.
I sat there, panting softly, unable to move in the aftermath. She was smiling lustfully, licking her lips clean of the beads of my essence that landed upon them.
“Gah…” I grunted, letting out bated breath from the overstimulation, but I joked when both her hands suddenly began to pump my length.
“Mmm, you are not yet spent, no~?” she cooed.
“P-Please, I just came!” I pleaded. “I can’t take this!”
“Fufufu, you will have to if you wish to gain any endurance with my kind and other lustful individuals~”
And with that, she began milking me towards yet a second orgasm. The wet sounds of her stroking hands, slick and erotic, filled the office, and I twitched and squirmed in my seat, unable to resist her now. A soft, dull slapping sounded whenever the bottoms of her hands met my groin, and the stranglehold her tail possessed over my balls was intolerable, the leathery appendage squirming and fondling my jewels in an effort to stimulate me. She squeezed tightly, and I felt that familiar pressure as her energy drain combined with her hands’ work pushed me to another climax… but right as I was about to loose the floodgate, her tail squeezed down tightly around my jewels, and her hands dropped down to my base, squeezing tightly, her energy siphon slowing to a mere trickle.
I cried out in shock and pleasure as the climax I was to have was denied from me, my body shaking and my hips bucking in dry orgasm, hardly as good as a true climax, but torturously more pleasurable thanks to the mild energy flow, not enough to pull the semen from my length, but enough to make the denied orgasm all that more painful and pleasurable.
When I calmed down, I glared at her.
“Y-You wretch!” I said, drool unbecomingly trickling down my chin.
“Mmm, I do like to play with my food, after all… makes it more enjoyable, and oh so much more delicious~” she breathed, her words tingling my mind. I shivered in response, and then gasped as, while one hand remained clamped around my root, the other moved to begin teasing the top half of my length, Lilis using a single finger to rub at my now hypersensitive nerves. She traced circles along the bridge of skin along the back of my length, and drew her finger up and down the chord of my shaft, before moving to circle a fingertip along my glans. She moved to the ridge, circling its edge. My shaft was bulging in her grip, all too sensitive, all too desperate for release. And as she began to circle the front of my shaft, moving up to beneath the glans’ ridge, it was granted it, my hips bucking as my member shot its seed high into the air. When I calmed down, Lilis smiled, and it told me she was going to go for a third. I went to beg for her to let me go, but she hovered over my tip, and began to inhale loudly. The glow surrounding my shaft, that misty aura, began to pull into her maw as she sucked the energy from me, and – paradoxically – instilled a final reserve of vigour in my shaft from the pleasure alone. She pulled back now, and with a grin, the hungry succubus worked upon milking a third, final orgasm, for I knew I could not possibly sustain any more. I moaned loudly and freely now, her hands pumping up and down my length, and twisting her hands around the girth in a circular, reciprocating fashion, moving in opposite directions. So much of my seed had now stained my shaft and her hands that there was hardly an ounce of friction, and yet, the pleasure was more intense than ever, the energy flowing freely out of my skin.
“N-no… p-please…” I protested weakly, barely able to form coherent thoughts, let alone words. “I-It’s too much…”
Forever, it seemed this cruel yet loving milking would continue, until, finally, with an encouraging squeeze of her hands, I burst, my entire body spasming violently, my hips bucking desperately in ecstasy and supernatural voraciousness. Barely conscious, I slumped into my chair, my pants stained with semen, magical mist seeping out of the fabric and into Lilis’ skin, the succubus herself making a show of herself, seductively and erotically wiping my member clean of residue with her fingers, causing sparks of euphoria and painful pleasure, making me wince, before wiping her own body of my seed, and erotically licking her fingers with her tongue, the long oral muscle slipping between her fingers and wrapping around her digits with its unnatural length and dexterity. The glow around my groin subsided as my manhood, besieged and beleaguered, went pitifully limp atop my pants. I was breathing softly, barely, the embrace of unconsciousness beckoning.
Lilis hovered over my head with a sated, lustful smile.
“Delicious, simply delicious~” she purred with glee and joy. “I will see that you are taken to your quarters, my dear~”
And with those final words, she pressed her thoroughly cleaned lips to mine in a soft, passionate kiss, and when she pulled away, she extracted a stream of smoky energy, small and weak, from my lips, and that was what pushed me over the edge into the darkness of exhausted slumber.

I groaned, running the sponge down my leg in the bathhouse, still feeling stiff and sore from yesterday, after Lilis used her hand to eke the seed from my member in a most embarrassing manner, feeding off the energy that flowed that much more freely during an orgasm. I grimaced.
“I’m just a toy to her,” I muttered to myself; it wasn’t so much that I was treated with little regard. Quite the contrary, I did actually believe her claims that she cared for those whose souls she had taken and brought into her service. But to be so easily manipulated in any manner she saw fit… in that respect, she truly was a demon.
I growled to myself, and squeezed the sudsy sponge over my back; I was not unfamiliar with cleaning, but to the extent I now had to was not so familiar; once, I bathed where I could with any old rag, usually my own clothes, in any amount of reasonably clean water – and that was a loose definition – and little else. Now, I was expected to keep myself clean and tidy, observing many new facets of personal hygiene and ‘sanitary practices’… like washing my hands after handling anything that was considered either unclean or necessary for safety, such as before and after handling and eating food and used eating and cooking utensils, and after relieving myself in the lavatory. Some of the things seemed unnecessary to me, but Lilis had commanded me, and as the holder of my soul, I could not refuse it, even if I wanted to. Fortunately, it did not feel like I was being directed and forced against my will every time I scrubbed my hands with a bar of wax soap at a washbasin, having become second nature rather rapidly. In fact, I was beginning to believe what I had been told, that unclean surfaces bred harmful filth unseen to the eye, living filth that could ail someone with the most debilitating of maladies. Indeed, the people here, whether because of magical influence or otherwise, were healthier than even some of the more pompous nobility I had seen in my time. It would seem the demons had a better understanding of hygiene than the rest of us.
I finished scrubbing myself, the filth being neutralised by the magical properties of the bath, and before long, I had dried and dressed myself, making my way out of the bathhouse, mindful of a few eyes from the several present servant women tracking me as I did. It would seem I had become somewhat… famous. How, why, I didn’t know, and I didn’t care. I was just going to go about my days as best as I could.

I was walking through the hallways of the large manor, trying to find Nisha; I had wished to speak with her, but as it turned out, I was to be found by her. She rounded a corner, and upon laying eyes on me, she lit up enthusiastically.
“Ah, Brack, just the person I was looking for!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. She walked past me, grabbing my wrist and tugging me along behind her. “Come on, I have a little errand to do, and some company and help would be grand.”
“I, uh…” was all I managed as I fell into line behind her.
“Splendid. It’s the perfect excuse to get outside,” she said, and as I followed her around, I saw her find another two servants, a man and woman. Following her after that, she lead us to a small atrium in the main foyer, opening a set of draws and fishing out a stack of cloth bags and paper envelopes, laying them across the table in the middle.
“Um… Nisha… what are we doing? What’s this errand you spoke of?” I chanced. She turned around, and with her characteristic, calming smile, nodded.
“Yes, quite right. Lady Lilis has instructed me to procure silk and spice. There is a merchant in the nearby town, he will have the necessary items,” Nisha said. Why Lilis needed silk and spice, I would never know. Perhaps because it was valuable, and damned valuable it was.
“But, Nisha… with what do we have to pay for this?”
She shot me a knowing smirk.
“Brack, my dear, a Cubus can afford anything they want if they desire it enough~” she teased. I turned red, and kept quiet.
“So then, you’ll each need one of these,” she said, passing out an envelope to everyone present. “They’re important, they are your passes. Show them to the local guard if you must, and they’ll leave you alone; they might not know who you truly serve, but their masters do, and they have been instructed to leave anyone with such passes alone… as long as you do not break the law. As for the bags, well… if you find anything whilst I’m negotiating with the merchant that takes your fancy, do please purchase it, if you can afford it~”
She then passed us all another envelope each, this one made of cloth… inside, coins clinked. My eyes widened, and with curiosity, opened the package and spilled out two dozen coins onto my palm; six bronze, four silver, and a pair of shining gold. My mouth went agape; I’d never been in possession of more than two silver coins, let alone four and a duo of gold. I looked at Nisha, speechless.
“Your pay,” she informed helpfully. “That’s double a week’s wage, a week’s worth of pay being given to as an… employment reward.”
Employment reward? This was the first time I’d actually seen the money in my possession, that which the servants Lilis told me were supposedly provided… the first time it actually came home that these people were rewarded for what happened, earned a living after having their soul stolen and their will controlled… I let the coins spill between my fingers, the heavy weight of wealth I’ve never owned gracing my palms… and to think this is mere pocket change to a noble.
“So… what’s our job then?” I asked.
“To help load the silk and spice, of course. I needed some hands, and you’ve all got the builds for a bit of heavy lifting,” she said.
Indeed, all three of us – Nisha notwithstanding – were rather sturdily built, even the woman, attractive, but athletic. We were all probably used to labour in our previous lives before… current circumstances, so I could see they had no issues with getting out and dirty. Nor did I.
I almost didn’t realise I had not once thought how this would be a perfect opportunity to attempt an escape. I pondered whether it was just because I was focused on other musings, or if my ‘contract’ with Lilis meant I thought less of such things… either way, I didn’t think it actually worth it, after finally learning the weekly wage was rather bountiful.
“Shall we head off then? You’ll need these cloaks,” Nisha said, fishing into a cupboard and withdrawing four dark grey cloaks.
“It’s best people didn’t see your uniforms; they’d consider it… odd, and it’s best they didn’t get nosy,” she explained.
I didn’t question it, and donned the grey cloak without hesitation. Personally, I didn’t want to be seen in such a… silly outfit. The cloak suited me.
“Alright then. There’ll be a carriage waiting outside. Let’s go,” Nisha exclaimed musically, enthusiastic as ever. She led us outside, and as she had said, a carriage was waiting for us, as was a cart hitched behind the carriage, four horses quietly waiting in front. The carriage itself was nothing special, just a brown wooden box with small windows, nothing compared to those more ornate cabins of the nobility, who liked to flaunt their wealth in the most pompous manner feasible. I preferred this, clean, well made, practical. Stepping inside, I found the seats were plush but basic, comfortable yet inauspicious. Perfect for simple transportation without the ride being so rugged one would rather walk. Nisha and the others followed suite, a man outside in a thick overcoat taking his seat at the driver’s bench. He took the reins, and like that, with a shout, we were off, the carriage trundling along on its wheels.
This was the first time since I found myself in those catacombs – however that had happened – being pursued by a fabled and feared succubus, taken and claimed, body and soul, put into her servitude that I had been outside. And I was to return to the town from which I had hailed, or at least I assumed it would be the same town. I actually didn’t know how I had been taken.
“Um, Nisha,” I spoke up. “What is the name of this town we’re going to?”
She gave me a lopsided look, quizzical of my question.
“Daggersford,” she answered, somewhat questioning. “I thought you knew that, you lived there.”
It seemed she wasn’t quite aware of how things seemed from my perspective.
“Just asking is all,” I replied. She nodded with amusement, smiling kindly. Ever did that smile warm my heart, as it no doubt did the hearts of everyone who had the fortune of meeting her, free with her body and debauched desires as she was. If it made her and others happy, I did not think less of her. She was content with her position, and I doubt I would ever succeed in persuading her otherwise.

It was not long before the town of Daggersford came into view. I had mixed feelings about this locale; for one, it was my home, and good people lived here, and I had anticipated I would die here… how though, was why I had an amount of contempt for the place; it was not for nought the town was called ‘Daggersford’, because in times past, the founders of the town were a band of thieves and liars, schemers and conmen, all come together to make a place for themselves from which to conduct and broaden their unsavoury dealings, cloaking themselves in the protective veil of politics and landholding; certainly, the town grew, but it attracted only cutthroats and silver-tongued plotters, or those that had no other prospects and suffered through the harsh life of living in this town. But the founders grew greedy, and paranoid, especially between one another. One night, those feelings came to a head and by morning, all but one had succumbed to knives in their backs and across their throats as they slept. Ironically, the man who orchestrated it found himself skewered with a dagger by a petty thief on the streets, and for a while, the town descended into lawlessness and chaos. It was not until the Lord Malcolm came that it was salvaged from the brink, and restored to a town with a semblance of law and order… but everyone, especially those like me, knew Daggersford’s past had not left it, for the legacy remained, and the corruption was still prevalent. Malcolm himself was likely involved in the sordid dealings that still took place, for the streets were still either full of cutthroats or the peasants like me that would never see ascension from the dregs when the affluent few controlled everything in the town. Ironically… it took my freewill being stripped from me to escape such a life, as content as I was with it, if only for the fact it was all I knew.

The carriage made its way down the main road, a dirt path cutting the town in half, lying between the main merchant buildings, the tavern, the guard barracks, and of course, with Lord Malcolm’s home and town hall dominating the T-section ahead. We came to a stop along the side of the road. Nisha beckoned us to file onto the nearby porch of the local butcher. People gathered around to observe us, curious but entirely too suspicious and distrusting of us. I couldn’t blame them. Belatedly, I even realised I had seen such from their perspective, looking on as a carriage full of cloaked individuals arrived into town to conduct business. As a street vagrant, I knew better than to get nosy, and never remained long enough to see what they did… it was rather odd now, to be one of those cloaked individuals.
Nisha chimed us, gathering our attention.
“Now then, it’ll be a while to negotiate for the silk and spices, so in the meantime, you may go around and do what you want. Buy something, but please, take care,” she said. As she was discussing the various potential dangers of Daggersford – nothing I didn’t already know at heart – I spotted a strange person mingling within the crowd that had gathered; it was a woman, cloaked in black, her face ghostly white, with lips of the deepest ruby red. Locks of silver hair peeked out just barely from around the sides of her head. Suddenly, her head tilted slightly towards me, and in a brief moment, her lips pursed into a thin, devious smirk… and I swore I could see a fang poking out from beneath her upper lip, but her eyes remained hidden. I blinked in surprise, but she was gone. I wasn’t sure who – or what – I had seen, but I was snapped out of my revelry by Nisha tapping me on the shoulder… and presenting me a dagger.
“Take this, and keep it on you… I wish you didn’t need it, but this town isn’t the friendliest of places, as you no doubt know,” she said. I took the dagger with a modicum of confusion, but nodded. “Now then, off you go, come when you’re summoned, and don’t worry, you will know when that is.”
I wasn’t sure what she meant by that, but in an instant, she had whirled around and was already well on her way to the merchant she needed to be at. The other two servants had decided to walk off together, and the man who had driven the carriages here had begun cleaning the frame of a crossbow with a cloth. Alone, I had no real idea what to do, so, with nothing else in mind, I decided to head to a certain place; I knew exactly what I wanted to do with the money I had been paid.

I was walking between buildings, startling a pair of chickens with the flutter of my cloak when I suddenly heard a laugh from an alleyway to my right. I whipped around, drawing my dagger without hesitation, despite never having wielded one.
It was the woman in the black cloak I had seen before, her head slightly bowed so I could only see her below the nose… but she was grinning hungrily, and for certain, she had a set of fangs protruding from her upper jaw.
“So… the newest meat has a delicious taste to him~” she said. My knuckles turned white as the grip around my dagger increased.
“Who are you!?” I demanded. “What are you?!”
There was another laugh from the mysterious woman, and then a breeze blew between the buildings, fluttering our cloaks. Her hood lifted momentarily, and I was able to see a set of bright, crimson eyes, the pupils vertical slits much like a succubus’… but I did not believe she was a succubus… no, something much, much more physically powerful, according to folklore.
“No… you’re… you’re a…” I stammered in disbelief. In the next moment, she lunged forward, grasping my right shoulder with her left hand, and pivoting on one foot, she swung me around and slammed me against a wall of a building within the alley, beneath an awning, out of the way and in the shadows. She grabbed both my wrists with her hands, holding them above my head. She squeezed the right, painfully so, until I grunted in pain and dropped my dagger, which she kicked away. Her hood had now fallen back, and long, silvery hair flowed from her head to her shoulders, two thick bangs framing the front of her face, whilst those blood red eyes stared domineeringly into my own. She pinned my legs with hers, and I could feel her sizable bust press up against my chest through our clothing.
A vampire! I concluded with dismay.
“Mmm, my my… you are quite the specimen~” she uttered, seemingly appraising me like a prized bull.
“L-Let me go!” I demanded, but her strength was even greater than Lilis’; succubi were more powerful with magic, or at least with manipulation and illusion and sapping the strength from their prey, but a vampire was considered similar… albeit, much stronger physically, and more resilient to attack.
“Mmm, no, I think not~” she uttered. Suddenly, her eyes flashed brightly, and a weakness spread throughout my body. “Besides, I like to feed on compliant prey during the day… much less of a chore at night, and with me on top… but don’t mind me~” she said, flashing a set of long fangs.
No… no, she’s going to suck my blood! I thought. She was stronger than me, and now she had weakened me so when she let go of my wrists to grasp my shoulders and snake a hand around the back of my head, I was unable to strike her back or throw her off.
“D-Don’t…” I pleaded. She only laughed haughtily, stroking the hair on my head with her left hand, her right slipping behind my back to grasp my right shoulder. She tilted my head to the side, giving her easy access to my neck. I struggled weakly, a futile effort. She leaned in to kiss my neck, lapping at the skin a few times with her tongue, causing me to release a stuttered gasp. Much to my dismay, I felt my member harden within my pants, but whether she noticed, she did not express.
“Mmm… time for dinner~” she purred, and in the next moment, the vampire sank her fangs into the flesh of my neck, nestling her face into the crook of the exposed side of my neck. Her lips sealed to the skin, and her tongue began lapping between her fangs. I gasped loudly, at first from the twin pangs of pain… and then, from the pleasure that followed, the vampire tugging on my neck as she drew sips of blood from my body. My eyes had widened, and my manhood was painfully constrained within the tight confines of my pants. I was just managing to maintain my standing position, leveraging the support of the wall pressed to my back, to which the vampire was pinning me against. I gasped like a fish out of the water, and the stimulation I felt only grew more intense when she began rubbing her body to mine. It was obvious that, to this vampire at least, feeding was a sexual experience as well as an eating experience, much like it was for a succubus. Especially evident given how good having my blood sucked felt; even as I could feel the liquid rushing that bit faster through my veins to be siphoned up through her fangs and into her hungry body, her tongue lapping up that which leaked from the punctures she had made. My body shivered from the stimulation, the hand she had to the back of my head stroking me in some manner of perverse affection. Her lips suckled to my neck as though she were kissing it, despite the gentle tugging of her head that pulled my flesh with every small sip she took. She was being methodical, slow, with her feeding, savouring every drop of my blood she partook in. I could hear a soft suckling, wet and admittedly arousing. My manhood throbbed vigorously in my pants, begging to be freed from its painful restraints. I shivered yet more, my hands weakly attempting to push her off, but managing only to merely brush off her back, before falling limply to my sides. I heard her moan softly, but where I was being sapped of my strength slowly, she seemed to be uninhibited by the pleasure she was seemingly experiencing.
She began to twist her head side to side in a circular motion, intensifying the stimulation. I gasped even louder, yet no moans escaped my lips. It was if I could make no other sound, other than to claw for breath. Her hips grinding against the tent within both my crotch and my clothes only added to the pleasure I was feeling, painfully and delightfully rubbing against my constrained shaft.
Her tugging grew more aggressive, as did her rubbing of her body against mine. I felt weaker, my eyes half lidded, my strength sapped from my body. Muffled moans emanated from her lips, whilst my gasps turned even more strained. I mustered some strength, clawing at her back in an attempt to throw her off, terrified as I felt the strength ebbing from my body. I didn’t want to die, not like this! Not without a soul in my body, as food to some undead bitch!
Get off me! I screamed mentally, but it was all a futile act. She had sapped my strength, and the pleasure I was feeling was beginning to grow overwhelming. I grimaced in pain and euphoria, whilst the vampire’s moans grew louder and faster with each increasingly forceful tug upon my neck, albeit still muffled against my flesh. My member was throbbing and pulsing with the need for release, massaged through our clothes by her grinding. Her jaw had begun clenching and releasing in tune with her sucking, and that only made the pleasure explode.
Then, with a final, forceful tug, we both came to an explosive climax, the vampire shuddering lightly whilst I spasmed violently, my manhood spurting its seed inside my pants without regard for its confines. I gasped loudly, all that indicated my orgasm. Her fangs shook within my neck from her quivering, biting down hard, until she finally let go after she had calmed. The vampire released me, and I slumped to the ground, my soiled pants fortunately not visible beneath my cloak. I was tired, exhausted, weary… my eyes were heavy, and closing, and my breath was slow.
Am I… going to die? I thought. I was about to completely lose consciousness when the vampire took my chin into her hand, and pressed the neck of a small vial to my lips.
“A delicious meal, succulent and full-bodied… but you have appointments to keep, so alas, I won’t be letting you savour the blissful slumber,” she said, and upended the vial. Liquid poured across my tongue and neck, and in my languid state, barely noticed it… and then an awful, bitter taste shook me to my senses as I was jolted with a sudden burst of vigour, and I sat forward gagging.
“Gah… what foul manner of concoction was that?!” I blurted out, weary, but energetic enough.
“Just a stimulant… I would hate for you to wake up and find yourself without coin and clothes~” she uttered. I was still unable to move my arms, but I glared up at the vampire.
“You’re not going to kill me?” I muttered begrudgingly.
“No, that’s not my style~” she answered, crouching down before me. “I know better than to murder a succubus’ servant.”
Following that, she cupped my chin in her hand, and kissed me gently on the lips, the taste of iron still present on her supple, blood soaked lips, now an even brighter shade of crimson for it, barely a smudge betraying the fact it was not some lip gloss but human blood.
“Until next time~” she uttered enigmatically, and with a turn of her heel, she sauntered off, her gait as though she was as light as a feather, and practically gliding across the ground… and then she was gone, leaving me sitting on my arse against a wall in an alleyway, waiting to recover from my rather exhausting experience, with pants full of semen.
“Bollocks,” I muttered.

I stumbled out of the alleyway, my legs stiff and lethargic, and my pants uncomfortably sticky. I rubbed the left side of my neck, where the vampire had bitten me. It itched in irritation, though fortunately for me, it was mild and tolerable, but the twin red marks were visible; not utterly noticeable, but certainly more obvious than a spider’s bite. It was mainly the insides of my underpants and my crotch and thighs coated in my seed that was truly embarrassing and uncomfortable, but I could not clean myself, not yet. It was lucky that my clothes and cloak concealed the obvious soiling, but I would have to put up with it for the remainder of the day, until we returned to the manor. In the meantime, I tore a strip of cloth from the bottom of my cloak and wrapped it around my neck like a scarf, in order to conceal the bite wound, lest I raised panic. Thanks to the whole ordeal, I had almost forgotten where I was heading to, until I was reminded by a nagging thought.
“Ah, that’s right, Shiv’s,” I said, turning around once more to make my way to the destination I previously had in mind.

A new addition to the town I had noticed since I was abducted, or whatever had occurred to me, was the wooden slats and boards that had been laid out as paths and walkways between buildings; it had been rainy of late, and though the mud had dried out before I was taken, there was always the threat of more downpours, so it seemed the townsfolk had taken it upon themselves to invest in some pathways, likely out of their own pocket and sweat; the aristocracy of the town would’ve never gone anywhere without a carriage or thick heavy boots to keep them clean, something few could afford save for the blacksmith and certain other labourers, who needed such boots for protection. Eventually, I found a fork in the wooden walkway that branched off in the direction I needed to go, and following it, I came to my destination; The Shiv’s Inn, read the hanging sign, swaying lazily in the cool breeze, a flagon of foamy ale with a bloodied shiv – hence the name – lying beside it depicted on the board.
Ironically, this was the least dangerous of the three taverns and inns in town, the others being ‘The Thief’s End’ and ‘The Lord and Lady’, the former of which was certainly a place of violence and shady deals, the latter being much the same, just higher class and much more… quiet.
‘The Shiv’ on the other hand was a place for the honest working folk to go to at the end of the day, talk, and socialise, a place of normalcy and peace from the background corruption and crime that everyone knew Daggersford for. Truly, the name was more of a jab at the town’s infamous reputation, though one still needed to be careful, for the villainy and scum of the town did not pass its eye over this little shabby place… usually, it was the owner who kept the unsavoury folk at bay, surprisingly.
I pushed open the door into the inn; it was dingy, but reasonably clean and welcoming, compared to the ‘Thief’s End’ which was substantially more dirty, loud, and treacherous.
A few laughs permeated the air from a trio of old men regaling each other of the day’s events and past stories. Several others went about their business, some that could read delving into tattered books, one seemingly doing ledgers of his business dealings, honourable or not, I did not know, and knew well enough not to pry. It was not surprising that the place was so quiet, given the time of day, but ever at her post behind the counter was Bemma, a thick, voluptuous, matronly and proud-looking woman, middle aged, stout and pretty enough in her own right, though after several days surrounded by demons of lust and Lilis’ hand-picked servants, she seemed a little… unappealing. Not that I ever harboured such feelings for her; she was more like a friend and a mother than anything, though that didn’t mask her hard attitude when the situation called for it. She was busy wiping down the rough, scratched countertop. Her messy, greasy orange hair was a little less springy than I remembered, but her fierce brown eyes were no less acute, methodically rubbing away at any stain that covered the countertop. A corset pronounced her sizable bust, one earned from raising a family of five. Her hands were slightly gnarled from years of hard work, and possessed a rugged beauty all their own simply from what it could tell another hard-working person such as myself about her.
I sat down on the stool in front of her, and she, without looking away from her task, said in an accented, matronly and loud voice, “What will it be?”
She looked up and crossed her arms across the countertop to face her customer, and her eyes widened upon seeing my face. She then gave me a toothy grin.
“Well I’ll be!” she exclaimed. “Brack! Back are ya?”
“Yeah, I am,” I said. “For a little bit.”
She gave me a lopsided, confused look, but then shrugged nonchalantly, turning around.
“The usual?” she asked.
“Yeah, the usual,” I answered. I heard a resounding laugh as she disappeared from view around a wall, before returning with a glass of water.
“I’ll always remember ya as ‘Brack, the man who water!’, ‘cuz yer the only person who’s ‘usual’ is a bloody glass o’ water!” she proclaimed with a merry attitude. She set the glass down, and I looked upon the clear, crisp liquid inside; Bemma had the cleanest water in town, and it remained such for how few people bothered to drink it in place of rum, but as a courier and errand boy, I learned quickly enough that rum dehydrated me rather rapidly; water parched my thirst, and didn’t make me need to down another pint so soon afterwards, to the point I ended up too drunk to stand, let alone walk.
“So,” Bemma started. “Where’ve ya been this ‘ole time, eh?”
“It’s a long story…” I said, sipping my water. “Let’s just say I’ve got a new job, and one that pays well. I was lucky to get it.”
‘Lucky’ being a subjective term, but if I revealed to her my soul had been stolen by a succubus, who knew what would’ve happened to me, Bemma, the other servants and everyone else in town once that storm broke. It would’ve been one hell of a mess. Bemma frowned slightly.
“I see… I guess that means I won’t ‘ave my favourite courier now, eh?” she said, sounding slightly disappointed.
“Sorry Bemma. But it wasn’t an offer I could refuse,” I said. It wasn’t exactly a lie either, but I gritted my teeth for a moment all the same. After a spell, Bemma’s smile returned.
“Ah, can’t exactly keep ya from seekin’ new opportunities if they present themselves,” she said, before slapping me rather forcefully on the shoulders. “Praise be to ya, and may wealth come yer way in this new job o’ yer’s; you’ll be leaving the rest of us behind at that rate, so enjoy yer new life, but don’t forget yer friends!”
I laughed dryly, patting Bemma on the shoulder in return.
“Bemma, you’ve been my only real friend my entire life, so I can assure you, I won’t forget. My life’s just taken a bit of a turn, is all,” I assured her.
“Aye, I hear ya; I didn’t exactly intend on staying in this shite-hole when I was a lass, but here I am, tryna make this tavern a place of peace in this backstabbin’ town. The irony of the name ain’t lost on me, lad. I’d leave if I could, but the husband is as frail as ever, and the little tykes need lookin’ after, and moving roots ain’t something we can do… so, we’ll muddle through, like we always do,” Bemma explained.
“As you always do; nothing stands in front of you with a mind to cause you grief,” I said, before raising my glass of water. “To you, the hardest woman around, an unbreakable matron.”
I’ll admit, I was exaggerating just a little bit.
“Oh, you flatter me scoundrel,” she joked, before pulling out a bottle of whiskey from behind the counter; she drank the stuff like water, no one in town could hold their drink like Bemma. “And to you, Brack, a man of honesty! And a man who’s regular is water!”
She guffawed, and we downed our respective drinks. Once I had done, I made my farewells to Bemma, who waved me off with a hearty send off, followed by a choked gasp as she looked down to see the gold coin I had given to pay for the water; she had earned it, but I left quickly before she chased me down and demanded I pay her the proper sum. She was stubborn like that. If I wasn’t there, she’d pocket it like I wanted her to. She was a good woman, a good person, and a good friend.

With my business at the ‘Shiv’s Inn’ concluded, I once more made my way through town back to the main street, adjusting the make-shift scarf so the bite wounds from the vampire remained concealed. With dismay, the thought and memory of the encounter spurred my member to attention, and I cursed the blood sucking woman for putting me in such an uncomfortable situation. At this rate, women were going to be the literally death of me, and the likely cause would be being sucked utterly dry, either my energy, my blood, or worse, all my fluids converted to semen to feed a ravenous demon woman’s lust.
I shuddered at the thought, and then at my half-flaccid, half-erect shaft uncomfortably slathering itself in the stained residue on the insides of my underpants, once more renewing its stickiness.
I did my best to ignore my seed soiled pants, instead focusing on finding Nisha. I made my way to the special goods merchant, the one in town that specialised in more valuable wares, such as spice and silk, along with other exotic, unusual and uncommon goods. I stopped at the elaborate façade of the building, yellow trim faded from mud and age, though signs were present of frequent cleaning, so whoever owned the shop either prided themselves on cleanliness, or had enough money to hire someone to do it for them. Most likely the latter, given the selection of silks I could see in the window, and the kind of town it was; someone selling these kinds of goods wouldn’t likely get off their fat ass to do anything else. I had never been inside here before, so it was going to be a somewhat new experience. I didn’t even know its owner, not that it mattered.
I went to the door, and as I pushed it open, I came face to face with Nisha, whose face lit up in surprise.
“Oh Brack!” she exclaimed. “What interesting timing. I was just about to call you and the others back; the silk and spice will be ready soon, just let the merchant have his men bring it up from the stores. Maybe you can go lend a hand whilst I gather the others?”
“Sure, I can do that,” I said, nodding. Nisha smiled, planting a soft kiss on my cheek as thanks. I felt flushed.
She doesn’t even need magic to make a man do her bidding, I thought. Nonetheless, I made my way through the unbearable scent of a dozen aromas mixed together, all too much for my tastes… and my nostrils. I found the door that lead to the back room, which would’ve had the stairway down into the basement storeroom. As I moved through the door, I heard a ‘hmm?’ followed by an indignant snort. The next moment, I was forced against the wall as thick, pudgy hands grasped me by the cloak in front of my collarbone.
And I found myself face to face with the one man I had hoped I’d never have to been near for the rest of my life.
“I told you if I ever caught you sniffing around in one of my shops again I’d gut you like a fish, fillet your meat and feed you to the rats and the beggars!” the man snarled, his face round and as pudgy as his fingers and the rest of his body. He wore a yellow tunic with purple trim, long black pants and a pair of shiny boots. His shoot, smooth and combed hair was thick and greasy, and his face was as red and flushed as ever. An oily, laughably thin and short moustache graced his thick upper lip, and his blue eyes bulged in their sockets in anger.
Barst, I thought with grim disdain.
He was the local curio vendor, selling small trinkets that weren’t quite grand jewellery but still valuable enough to be beyond the wealth of a peasant, along with numerous other odd things. I should’ve known this shop was his also, yet I never even bothered to learn what his other investments were so I could stay away from him.
Despite his somewhat plump stature and less than athletic physique, he was surprisingly strong, and frequently boasted of his skill and training in pugilism. No one was ever keen on testing his patience or his claims, because people who angered the wealthy merchants in this town usually wound up in a ditch, face down.
Barst was no different. And even though, ironically, he was not heavily suspected for a person’s death, people were wary of him, for he was the most temperamental and vindictive man in the entire town; easily angered, and quick to hold grudges, he was rarely ever not yelling to anyone who wasn’t a customer, and even then, only if they had wealth. He often threatened workers that even left a small stain on his shipments with punishment, typically promising them they'd never find work again.
‘Barst the Bastard’ he was called, for obvious reasons.
And he despised me.
“Oh, how I wanted to take a meat hook to your belly and string you up!” he growled, his stubby fingers trying to work their way around my neck.
“I told you, it wasn’t me!” I said.
“Oh, it was you alright, you bloody gutter rat! That box was worth more than a hundred of you, and you went and lost it. Or maybe you sold it to someone else, or maybe you kept it for yourself! Did you like the contents?!”
“I didn’t even know what was inside!” I insisted. “I did what I was told, but it just disappeared!”
“Liar!” he shrieked, shaking my head and slamming it against the wall. Barst wasn’t a sadistic man, but he was violent.
“It wasn’t me!” I pleaded again, not daring to even attempt to defend myself; that rarely worked out well… forgetting that, perhaps, I had special circumstances of my own.
“I’ll be the judge of that, you miserable little—“ he began, grasping my cloak tighter and attempting to pull it off… only to stop and choke upon seeing the uniform beneath. The colour from his red face drained until he was as pale as a sick man, something I wouldn’t have thought possible. The look of shock and horror that spread across his face was so unlike him, I was too shocked myself to savour it.
“No… no, you can’t be!” he said in rising disbelief and anger. “You can’t be, not gutter trash like you!”
“Oh, he is, Barst,” came another, familiar voice, sensuous but uncannily authoritative. Barst turned even paler, a look of horror falling over his face as he turned around slowly, and came face to face with a rather bored and slightly annoyed looking Lilis, having inexplicably appeared behind us without noticing. He stumbled backwards, hastily bowing.
“M-My Lady!” he stammered. I was surprised; Barst never acted so fearfully around anyone, not even the criminal bosses that passed through the town. "I did not know you would be gracing me with a visit!”
Lilis’ expression remained impassive.
“Why were you threatening one of my servants?” she asked, her tone casual, but underlying her bored demeanour, dangerously critical.Barst began to sweat.
“W-Well, I did not know! Y-You see My Lady, he is a thief, and—“ Barst was cut off when Lilis waved her hand.
“Do you have proof?” she asked, leaning against a wall.
“Ah, he was tasked t-to carry a box, but he l-lost it, so either he’s a thief, or outright incompetent—“
“Do, you, have, proof?” Lilis asked again, slower this time. Barst dabbed his forehead with a handkerchief. He looked around, as if looking for routes of flight. Lilis’ eyes narrowed piercingly. After a moment of panic, Barst gulped, holding his head low and answering in a small voice.
“No.”
“Then you will stop harassing my servant, and help deliver the goods I paid you for. Threaten him again, and I will flay your soul from your very body,” she warned, causing Barst to go absolutely still, the deepest of fear on his face. “Well? Go, help load the cart.”
“Y-Yes My Lady! If you insist!” he said, bowing quickly, and bumbling his way out of the room, shutting the door behind him. I looked to Lilis, myself surprised at the threat she had levelled at the merchant. She sighed out.
“He has always been a bother,” she muttered to herself, wiping her face over. I gave her a sideways look.
“You terrified him like in no manner I’ve ever seen. How is this? How could you have the power to leverage Barst the Bastard, to the point I could see him dropping to his knees and begging for forgiveness,” I commented. “And that threat… you’d do that?”
Lilis would laugh dryly.
“I know things about Barst that he’d rather be left secret, lest he lose his entire business; he hasn’t driven anyone to their deaths, yet, but as long as I know those secrets, and I can keep him on a tight leash, I don’t need to waste my energy on his slimy hide. As for flaying his soul from his body… I can do that, but I wouldn’t wish it upon anyone but the most vile of monsters, and they’re usually better off dead… though flaying the soul can be lethal as well. It can be the most painful experience conceivable,” she explained. I stared at the succubus, somewhat warily.
“Wait… ‘flaying the soul’ is an actual thing?” I asked.
“Yes, indeed it is, though I will not discuss such a horrible act here,” she said. I knew better than to press for answers; she would not divulge, and it became clear that she could be frightening when she needed to be. However, now that Lilis was here, for whatever reason, I decided I would ask some questions… namely, why she was here.
“What brought you here? You had no reason to come along,” I inquired.
“I have my reasons. I don’t need them questioned, not by one of my own servants, though I admire your inquisitive nature in regards to me; everything else in this town, you pay no mind out of safety’s sake, yet you level questions at me all so often. It’s rather flattering~” she answered, smirking deviously. “And then I felt you were in a spot of bother, so… I came and aided you… and now, I feel like I will have a snack~ Transporting oneself through magic is rather tiresome~”
She moved closer, donning a seductive grin, slipping her hand into my cloak to press to my pants. She raised an eyebrow.
“You’re sticky down here. What did you—“
I didn’t pay attention to her words and cut her off as I began to protest.
“Oh please no!” I spat. “I’ve already been drained once today, thank you very much, I don’t need you crippling me!”
She gave me a lopsided look, appearing puzzled.
“By whom?” she asked. I gritted my teeth, and pulled aside the makeshift scarf, revealing the bite marks from the vampire.
“A vampire decided I was hungry,” I muttered. Lilis’ eyes widened slightly, and she pressed her sensuous body to mine as she leaned in to examine the marks more closely, brushing the mildly itchy area with her fingertips, causing a rather annoying spike of irritation and inexplicable pleasantness.
“Oh my… to have been fed upon by a vampire… how lucky~” she cooed.
“Lucky?!” I spat.
“Many vampires are like us Cubi, having little desire to kill ordinary people, though they tend to be far more aggressive about it, though they’re capable of charming and seducing people all the same. Their magic is just not as strong as ours, and rarely let themselves be the receiver of pleasure, preferring dominance~”
“Does it matter? She had to give me an elixir of sorts so I didn’t pass out.”
Lilis laughed sensually, brushing my neck again, her tail wrapping around my waist.
Gah, let go! I protested mentally, but found myself unable to push her away, my attempts at physical removal turning to weak nudges.
“Well, if this bite is bothering you… I’ll make it feel better~” she purred, and suddenly clasped her lips around the area, much as the vampire did. Her arms wrapped around my back, holding me most lovingly.
Then, she began to suckle, and I could just see from the corner of my eye the soft glow that formed on her lips, and the tingling, flowing sensation of her drain, the energy wending its way through the spiritual channels of my body, until the weaving stream found its way flowing out into her waiting more, through my skin, the pleasure most intense where the vampire had sunk her fangs into me to feed.
I released a stuttering gasp from my lips, feeling my body go slightly limp from even this most simple of stimuli. She was being gentle with me, perhaps out of deference to my condition from the vampire.
My member grew hard once more in my pants, and it throbbed slightly, though I knew it would not receive direct treatment, not this time. Lilis wrapped her wings around me, holding me in an even tighter embrace, all whilst she suckled and licked at my neck, extracting energy from me all the while. Her right hand drifted lower down my back, caressing my rump through my cloak, her hand wondrous to the touch even through the several layers of clothing. Her tail pulsated gently around my waist, squeezing and caressing me. I could hear the squelching suckling emanating from my neck, sweet and erotic to listen to. I was leaning over slightly from it all, her lips twisting and undulating against my flesh, her tongue deviously focusing its tip at the bite wounds, twisting and drilling at the subtle holes and causing euphoric sensations to radiate from the now once again throbbing punctures. At this point, I begrudgingly gave up trying to resist, and decided I’d at least have her know I wasn’t utterly in her snare, moving to sink my fingers into the supple flesh of her rump, causing her to gasp ever so softly in delight, my fingers kneading her glutes, fingers slipping in between the crack of her rear. The flowing sensation intensified as she began to pull more energy from my body, my erect shaft throbbing and desirous for release… and it came, literally, as a weak little spurt of seed hit the interior of my underpants, and Lilis released me.
I stumbled backwards, rubbing my neck, feeling as though it was charged with pleasurable static… and found the puncture wounds gone. In my mild reverie, I must have expressed surprise, for Lilis said, “I healed it, just a little; most vampire wounds disappear in a short while, but now it won’t bother you~”
I bent my knees and put my hands to my legs, supporting myself and panting softly.
“… you made me soil my pants! Again!” I barked. She only smiled, planting a quick kiss on my cheek, causing a static jolt of pleasure and a tiny wisp of energy to roil off my skin and into my maw.
“Well then… I think I’ll exempt you from lifting anything heavy. When you get back to the manor, take the opportunity to clean yourself~” she suggested, before turning around and walking through the open door. I growled, and thought to myself, I really hate that woman sometimes.

I refrained from making any last minute purchases in Daggersford, even with a good amount of money still left from my first wage, despite giving a good portion of it to Bemma. Instead, I simply mounted on the carriage that would be taking us back to the manor, the cart that had come with us already laden with rolls of silk and barrels of spice. Barst was watching onwards, directing his labourers with aggressive barks. He glanced at me and snarled; he was not at all happy with how things had turned out between us; he couldn’t touch me, and I was doing well for myself, all things considered. He averted his gaze, and hissed at his workers to be careful.
Once everything was ready, the driver of the carriage spurred the horses into action, and we were once more rumbling along the road, this time returning to Lilis’ manor.
The other servants gave me strange looks, their eyes narrowed. No doubt they were annoyed about the fact I had done nothing to help them.
Why should I be the bad guy? Lilis exempted me from it because of what she did. If I was not wearing my thick cloak, they would’ve seen the dark, wet patch on my trousers. Nisha sat across from me, smiling to herself as she looked out the carriage window, watching the world go by. I leaned forward to ask her a question.
“What is Lilis doing in Daggersford anyways?” I inquired.
“No doubt looking for prey,” she answered nonchalantly. “She is a succubus after all. They can’t forever content themselves with their thralls and servants.”
I frowned.
“So, she’s going to enslave some other poor fool?” I muttered, missing the annoyed glances from the other two servant sin the carriage. Nisha shook her head.
“No, no, succubi don’t steal the souls of everyone they prey upon. Most often, they feed on their energy until they pass out, and leave them in a safe spot until they come to,” she explained. She then turned to me and grinned knowingly. “Why? Are you jealous~?”
I felt my cheeks burn hot.
“What? No, no!” I asserted. The female servant next to me giggled.
Truthfully, I wasn’t jealous. But such a statement embarrassed me in a way, and it didn’t help that Nisha was quite clearly teasing me.
“Oh, if you say so~” she quipped.
“I do say so!” I shot back. She only smiled and giggled. I felt even more flushed in the face, and crossed my arms across my chest, deciding to remain quiet for the remainder of the trip.

The moment I disembarked back at the Manor, I quickly went to my room, gathering a fresh pair of clothes, and then I made for the shortest route to the Bathhouse. Once there, I found myself one of the private rooms so I could clean in peace. I sat in the depression in the ground, smooth tiles warm to the touch, and when I finally loosened the tension in my muscles, I reclined backwards into the bath, leaning my head on the edge and letting out a sigh as I relaxed.
Warm baths were truly wondrous things, so easily capable of washing away the stress and exhaustion of a day, despite it being one so young, and I had already orgasmed twice, once from a Vampire feasting upon my blood, and from a Succubus who feasted upon my energy. It was quite a tiring day, despite it only being a bit past noon. And tonight, I would have to subject myself to the whims of whomever I caught the fancy of.
I sighed out again, wringing out a wash cloth above my face and letting the warm rivulets trickle pleasantly down my face, before running the palms of my hands over it. I groaned in exasperation.
“These women are going to be the death of me,” I muttered.
The water in the private baths were much like that of the communal one, scented, curiously and pleasantly spicy, and possessive of magical properties that filtered grime and dirt and other unclean substances from the water so it remained perpetually clean. My soiled pants lay crumpled into a heap along with the shirt I was wearing along with it; the clean set of clothes lay neatly folded next to it, a towel hanging up upon a rack mounted to the wall.
Compared to the rest of the Manor, and the Bathhouse in particular, the private looked as though they were hewn from stone beneath the earth, darkened rock walls with alcoves for candles and sconces for torches. The atmosphere was hot and steamy, a single vent at the apex of the slightly upwards curving ceiling all there was to regulate the temperature. There was only a foot of floor between the rear of the rectangular bath and the wall, whilst a good space was left between the front end and the wall ahead, upon which a large mirror, almost glossy black at the angle I saw it from due to the reflection of the darkened room, was mounted.
Everything was calming and peaceful, and as I lay still in the bath, I had a most odd thought; I felt sorry for those not in the employ of Lilis.
I mean, yes, we were forced into this life, our souls stripped from us to form contracts we had no say in. Yet, we were well fed, well cared for, sheltered, clothed, educated and even paid. I had pieced together from overhearing conversation that other succubi of a similar position were perhaps not as generous to their servants, but this was apparently only a slightly above average example of what it was like to serve a succubus that had amassed a reasonably large ‘harem’, as was the term I had heard once used. They were regulated by their circles, and expected to be humane and hospitable. It was almost laughable, demons treating humans with care and kindness, but now that I was a part of it, I felt a little bad for those who had to live their life in the human world, clawing and fighting for scraps, or at the very least, struggling to make ends meet, unless you were one of the lucky few to have amassed wealth and power.
Most would not live the life with the same degree of comfort that I am. Of course, my new ‘job’ felt uncertain; demons were strange, unearthly beings, as the Church and the Paladins always preached about, full of trickery and evil.
Even if Lilis was not evil, full of trickery she was. Hopefully, I didn’t become some simple item of barter, or expendable asset one could discard when they had no further use for it. For now, I would just take things as I went, and decide how to act. I wrung the washcloth once more over my face, letting the water cascade down onto it and over it.
“I’ve really stepped into something this time,” I muttered, running my hands down my countenance. I widened an eye, and shifted myself, shuffling my back up so I was in a more conventional sitting posture. I took the washcloth, and let my hands drift down between my crotch. I gingerly touched my flaccid member, in need of a good clean.
I winced, feeling a slight twinge of an ache, my poor beleaguered member sore from today’s torment.
“Guh… how am I supposed to make love to someone tonight like this?” I said to myself, and then paused and pondered at my own obscene comment.
That sounded… stupid, I thought to myself. I never thought I’d ever say that. And now I had.
I shook my head, and began to gently lather my limp shaft in suds beneath the surface of the bathwater, pulling back the foreskin to give the glans a good scrubbing.
It was sensitive, more so than usual whenever I’ve washed it at other times, so I winced as the sensations lanced along the length of the limp appendage.
I spent a minute cleaning my genitalia, my own ministrations inciting it to half-mast, much to my distaste. Eventually, I was satisfied with the level of cleaning I had done. I pulled myself – with reluctant effort – from the bath, letting it drain when I pulled its plug. I proceeded to dry myself with the cotton towel provided, a luxury to be sure. Donning my clean set of clothes, I looked down at the soiled pants, long and thoughtful.
Is this the life I am to lead? To be the satisfaction of others? I thought, before scooping the dirty clothes up in my arms. I then left the private room, inhaling as I steeled myself when I was met with a naked servant, peach skinned and petite. She nonchalantly nodded in thanks when I held the door for her, and she entered the private room with nothing, no towel, no spare clothes, nothing. As I shut the door, I groaned.
Do people simply lose their shame here? All of it, not even a modicum left? I wondered.
Then I remembered I had sex with Nisha in the public bath only feet from where I was standing, visible to all present.
I blushed, cleared my throat, and made my way to the laundry, dumping my soiled pants and the shirt I was wearing with them (no point in keeping it, may as well let it be cleaned with the trousers), before making my way to the eating hall; I could’ve done with lunch.

Night fell once again, and I was once more in the ‘Purgatory’ Room (as an Incubus had so helpfully informed me whilst I was standing around, so named due to it effectively being a waiting room as much as it was a social space… all whilst said incubus had his arm wrapped around a woman, his hand slipped into the servant’s skirt, rubbing her nethers), watching the variety of guests and clients come and go.
Rather frighteningly, I saw a succubus gather five male servants and lead them into a private room, the youngest of the quintet subdued with an erotic lick up his neck with the succubus’ long tongue.
I was wondering who would pick me up tonight, thinking initially the pale skinned succubus with the piercing green eyes in the corner staring at me with a seductive expression would’ve been the one to toy with me, but she was soon met with a yellow skinned incubus who had a female servant literally in tow, his tail wrapped around her waist. To two Cubi kissed, before wrapping arms around the girl’s shoulder’s, leading her away.
So far, it seemed that perhaps tonight I would’ve gotten it easy for a change.
How wrong I was.
Out of the corner of my eye, I spied a woman, looking at me; her skin was ghostly pale, her lips the deepest crimson red, pursed into a thin, predatory smile. And peeking out from beneath her upper lip was one of two long fangs, the other concealed by her lower lip.
No, couldn’t be! I thought with dismay, watching as she sauntered over, her garments under her cloak little than a skin-tight leather suit, accentuating her seductive curves.
Once she was in front of me, she pulled her hood back, revealing her long, silvery hair, cascading down her back in straight, flowing strands. Her eyes were a bright crimson, her pupils vertical slits.
Her smile widened, revealing her white teeth and four sharp fangs, those on her upper jaw longer than the ones on the bottom.
“Well hello there~” she purred. I took a step back.
“You!” I exclaimed, with an almost accusing tone.
“Yes, me~” she quipped, flicking her silvery hair over her shoulder with her hand. “And ‘you’ as well~”
“What are you doing here?” I demanded, my voice rising. I looked around, seeing a few people, Cubi and Servants alike, diverting their attention to me in curiosity. I shook my head before glaring back at the vampire. “Why?”
“Oh, is that any way to treat a guest~?” she uttered, clasping my shoulder in her gloved hand.
I went just that bit more still.
Damn.
She laughed, producing a small vial of black liquid from her cloak, no larger than my pinkie finger, tumbling it through her fingers.
“Know what this is?” she asked.
“Do I want to?” I remarked, eyeing her suspiciously. She snickered, amused.
“This is ‘Shadow’; an incredibly potent, potentially lethal toxin of supernatural origins; ingested, there’s enough in here to kill a hundred men. But if I were to smash it on the floor, it would fill the room with a nauseating miasma that would cause people to pass out instead, and anyone that didn’t wouldn’t be able to see through the black cloud it would produce,” she explained.
I was suddenly much more anxious about her twiddling it between her fingers.
“Why are you telling me this?” I asked.
The vampire smiled.
“No reason~” she cooed, returning the tiny vial back to her coat. I glanced at where her hand went nervously, and she suddenly cupped my cheek, forcing me to look into her eyes.
“Oh, don’t fret~ I have no intention of harming anyone here. I simply came to enjoy myself… and have a delicious meal~” she purred deviously.
I’m sure the colour drained from my face. I stepped back slightly, or at least attempted to, the vampire still cupping my cheek.
“Oh, oh no, not again,” I uttered.
“Oh, oh yes, again~” she teased with a wicked tone. “Your blood is simply divine~ I can’t imagine what the rest of you tastes like~”
She giggled, her other hand pressing to my crotch. I grunted.
“Mmm, come with me~” she said, her words reverberating through my mind and enforcing her command over my will, a result of my contract with Lilis.
She chuckled softly, before grasping my wrist and leading me away from the ‘Purgatory Room’, heading to either heaven or hell; whichever it was depended on the ‘client’ one was servicing.
I had a suspicion it was going to be Hell this time.

I was standing beside the bed, watching as the Vampire admired her surroundings.
“Lilis certainly has good taste~” she complemented.
I mumbled incoherently, before asking, “I didn’t catch your name.”
Fortunately, there were no rules about not asking a ‘guest’ personal questions, though asking any sort of question was something unfamiliar to me. She turned to me and grinned.
“I am Raven. That’s all you need to know, Brack~” she answered.
How did she know my name? I didn’t bother asking, she was a supernatural being; they seemed to know everything.
“So…” I began, “what now?”
Her eyes narrowed, and her unusually red tongue drew across her lips with delight.
“Strip for me~”
I did as requesting, slowly removing my clothing until I was naked, my shaft already dutifully at attention; ever since I had come here, it had betrayed me to pleasure, always reacting even when I was defiant. Stupid penis.
She seemed to be appraising my member, crouching before it. It felt embarrassing to have a woman scrutinising my manhood so closely like a jeweller determining the worth of a gemstone.
“Mmm, not the biggest I’ve seen, but quite nice nonetheless~” she concluded.
“Thanks,” I muttered sarcastically. I gasped as I felt a sharp fingernail press to the underside of my glans.
“Oh, don’t be so jealous; after all, is it you men who keep saying it’s about how one uses it~?” she teased, slowly tracing her other hand’s index finger in circles against my glans. She smirked, before standing upwards, and pushing me back against the bed, my legs over the edge like I was sitting.
She slipped off her cloak now, revealing her black leather-clad body, her every feminine feature accentuated by the skin-tight suit. She wore a pair of long, black boots, the material similar to the rest of her garb, her hands covered with leather gloves as well. Her breasts were quite prominent, and it was not the first time today I had seen their size. She smirked, slipping off her boots and revealing her feet to be covered in silken leggings, black in colour.
She really seemed to like the colour black, though the accents of her body – her lips and eyes and such – were crimson instead.
With a haughty laugh, she pressed the ball of her foot to my tip, and began sensually rubbing my glans, her toes curling around to clutch the helmet. I gasped, my entire body quivering from that simple, domineering gesture.
“O-Oh god…” I uttered. She squeezed her toes, making me cringe.
“God? I would’ve thought you’d have put such a silly notion behind you coming here~ Do you need an education~?” she remarked, slowly beginning to grind and rub my tip with her silk-clad foot. She released my helmet, sliding the sides of her foot up and down my mast, her big toe pressing to the rigid chord at the back of my member, tracing it up and down.
It was, in a way, demeaning, but it felt good; she had control of me without even using magic. I wasn’t fighting back despite having given me no command, or not using some sort of spell to paralyse me.
“That’s a shameful man, feeling good from my foot~” she teased. I glowered at her.
“Sh-shut up!” I spat back. She grinned, flashing her set of fangs at me.
“Mmm, that’s rather impertinent of you, isn’t it~?” she stated with seductive glee. “I think you need a bit more torment~”
With that, she let go of my shaft with her foot, and slowly moved away and onto the bed, slipping her stockings off in a most seductive manner, until her creamy, perfect feet were bare. She reclined backwards at the opposite end of the bed, hooking one of her feet around my left ankle and swinging me onto the mattress fully now. Her other foot moved upwards, and soon, my tip was sandwiched between her toes, her skin smooth and silky.
“Guh…” I grunted.
“Mmm, do you like this~? Seems your words are hollow, and your manhood expresses how you really feel~” she teased yet again, slowly rubbing her feet and toes up and down my shaft, in opposite directions to each other.
I groaned and spasmed, my tormented length twitching and throbbing, the glans the deepest of purple. It felt tight and swollen, and the pressure building at its root was mounting. I couldn’t hold it in forever.
She rubbed her left big toe around my glans, tracing circles along its slopes. I saw her tongue draw slowly and erotically across her moist, crimson lips, the tip of the muscle glistening in the low, sensual light of the private room.
The sight made me shudder. My arms lifted slightly off the bed, veins in my arms bulging and the tendons sticking out most prominently as the muscles tensed. My limbs quivered, but they dropped back down to the bed, fingers digging into the sheets.
She squeezed my glans between her toes, the digits curling around my helmet, whilst she gently sandwiched my jewels between her heels, rubbing the balls of her feet to the root just below the ridge of my glans. Her toes added and eased the pressure, squeezing and releasing.
My hips bucked upwards to the slightest degree, and she let out an appreciative, devious sound.
“Oh my, is it getting to you~? You humans are always so easy~” she mocked, once more drawing her tongue across her lips in that slow, hungry and seductive manner. “A man that would’ve considered himself proud and strong, reduced to a shivering submissive to his own desires and by my mere feet~”
“Y-You bitch,” I snarled. “S-Stop mocking me!”
She only laughed, and repositioned her feet, the toes of her right foot clasping down around my glans, her left foot moving to toy with my jewels. Her right foot pivoted on my tip, pre lubricating the now incredibly sensitive flesh. The vampire’s left foot clenched and closed around one of my jewels, gently massaging it, playing with it, before juggling the orbs in their sack across her toes. Her right foot began sliding down to my root, and then back up to my tip to twist and pivot upon it.
Eventually, it was too much.
I groaned loudly, bucking upwards once her right foot’s toes returned to my tip, semen spurting up between her toes, pooling around the digits, and trickling down my length.
Once I calmed down, the vampire folded over herself until she was on her belly, taking my shaft in her gloved hand, stroking it a little to keep it hard so she could lusciously lap at my stained length with her tongue, that succulent red appendage. Every time it dabbed my hypersensitive shaft, I twitched, and the longer she cleaned, the more I groaned, until I let out a final spurt into her mouth, which she swallowed erotically.
“Mmm, cumming into my mouth… how boorish~” she teased.
At that moment, she began to strip herself, slipping out of her leather suit, and revealing her body, pale and silky, without blemish, her nipples erect and of a pale peach colour. All in all, she reminded me less of someone whom death had visited, but rather someone who seemingly embodied the moon. She was beautiful, but also terrifying with her baleful, hungry red glowing eyes and her seductive crimson lips.
Suddenly, she reached around my back with her right arm, holding my shaft with her left. She straddled my waist whilst she pulled me into a sitting position, her legs either side of my hips, on her knees. Her labia spread slightly, securing my member firmly enough that she could take my weight off her right arm, allowing her to use that respective hand to caress a part of my neck. I realised with dread what she was intending to do.
“No, no, not again!” I protested. She only smiled, pressing a finger to my lips.
“Oh, yes again~ You enjoyed it the first time, why not now~? Besides, all that teasing has made me hungry; your seed was a fine entrée, but it’s time for the main course, and the dessert~”
A part of me tried to resist, but I was so stimulated, I was too tired to try. Her right arm once more wrapped around my back, her left hand moving to grasp the back of my head, tilting it to one side, exposing the right side of my neck. As she had done earlier today, she started by kissing and licking at my skin, lapping at the site where she intended to feast, the red marks from her previous feeding just barely visible.
And in a simultaneous movement, she sank her fangs into my flesh at the exact moment she took my shaft into her womanhood, swallowing it all the way to the hilt.
I moaned and gasped at once, my hands gripping the sheets as though a drowning man clinging to a piece of flotsam. Believe me, I knew what that was like, but a story for another time.
She began to slowly rock up and down on my shaft, her back undulating and her head tugging at my flesh as her fangs siphoned blood from my veins. The pleasure her feed wrought began to radiate from where she had latched her fangs into my neck, the sensation of my blood draining from my body different from when a succubus fed on my energy, but similar all the same, and just as pleasurable, if not more so in a more concentrated manner. Her skin was pressed to my own, body flush to my torso. Her breasts rubbed against my chest, erect nipples scraping against my skin.
Her movements were so slow and fluid and graceful, her entire form caressed mine every time she rose and fell upon my shaft. Pleasure lanced throughout my length, and electrified the nerves near my spine, causing my brain to alight with ecstasy.
I was panting now, drool trickling down my lower lip and chin, the bliss too much for me at that time.
Somehow, with strength to muster I did not know I had, I lifted my arms, and ever so gingerly cupped her bulbous, rounded yet petite rump, feeling the supple flesh against my fingers. Her back undulated, her rump moving backwards and downwards and then forwards as she took my shaft to the hilt, and then reversed until I was trapped by the glans in her tight, wet womanhood. She was surprisingly warm, and to my surprise, even possessed a heartbeat… so it seemed, Vampires were not undead like I had been led to believe.
On the contrary, she began to moan herself, and she seemed so… alive, in the midst of taking her prey.
I gasped again, her pace quickening, her tugs growing more insistent. Her fingers against my back drummed against my spine, causing me to shiver more that I already was.
The vampire was rising and falling faster now, yet she did not lose her sensual, fluid motions.
Eventually, and most explosively, the climax of our tryst arrived.
I moaned loudly, and a muffled murmur of pleasure was released into my neck. She clenched her limbs and jaw down around me, whilst I bucked upwards into her quivering, orgasming sex, seed spurting into her womanhood whilst a spike of my own blood was drawn into her fangs. We spasmed together for a long moment, myself more violent than she. My hands had since released her rump, having lost all strength in their grasp, whilst hers only tightened, like a predator finishing off its dying prey.
Once I had finished my climax, I felt my consciousness begin to fade, blackness creeping into the edges of my vision, collapsing backwards onto the bed as she released me.
I panted slowly, limp and unable to move, whilst Raven remained on her knees. She ran her hands down her body, licking her lips clean of residual blood.
She turned to me, and grinned, those terrible crimson eyes seemingly so much brighter than the ever darkening surroundings of the room, and even of her own pale body.
“Your blood is too delicious… I must have more sometime… but now…” she trailed off, dropping to her hands and knees and hovering her face over mine, my thoughts slowing and my mind barely comprehending even the simplest of things. “… now, you must rest~”
And with that, she leaned down, and kissed me softly on the lips, and afterwards, everything went dark.

I had dreams that night, induced by the blood feasting of the vampire. Dreams that I was being preyed upon by a dozen of the blood sucking entities and succubi, devouring my blood and soul, subjecting me to continuous, prolonged orgasms.
It felt as though I should’ve died from how much they were taking from me, but it seems I had endless reserves to give. I felt my mind slip, insanity taking me, unable to feel anything but their lips and fangs and drains.
When I awoke, I found myself in my bed. Moreover, I found my dream had induced a nightly emission, my sticky seed staining my sleeping garments, and the sheets of my bed through them.
I was beginning to grow sick of soiling my fabrics with my own semen.
With a grumble, I bundled up the sheets, undressed, donned my servant’s attire, gathered my bedding, and made for the laundry; at this rate, I was going to run out of things to wear and sleep in.
On my way there, I thought of my position, my current situation in life; my soul had been forcibly taken by a Succubus, used to coerce me into signing a contract I had no choice about, a contract of servitude – and one that was a formality no less, she could’ve made me regardless – to Lilis and any of her ‘clients’ and ‘guests’, as they were so referred, mostly as a source of food and entertainment. Whatever they said, I did without objection, whether I liked it or not; my will was not my own.
I frowned; from that angle, it seemed like it was a truly hellish torment.
But from another angle, I was well fed, well clothed, sheltered, educated, cared for, and above all, paid.
I was little more than a prostitute for demons and other inhuman beings with a lustful streak, but I was given a tidy income, to do whatever I wanted with, and ‘days off’ my so called ‘job’ to actually enjoy it, and frankly, quite a bit of free time during the day, even if I was confined to the grounds, and available for Lilis, her guests or for physical labour at any time.
Before, I had spoken of ‘freedom’ and ‘dignity’, but I’d been overviewing those beliefs; when I was ‘free’, I was in the gutter, scratching together a living, avoiding cutthroats and sneakthieves, making sure I didn’t ask the wrong questions, didn’t ask any questions at all, and did my best to not anger anyone in positions of authority; in short, I was as lowly as anyone.
Now, I was, in many respects, enslaved; with my soul no longer my own possession, I could be forced to do anything with but a request. I could protest, I could voice my objections, but I would do it anyway with the most minimal of hesitation.
Yet, for all that, not once had I been ask to do anything utterly ghastly; Emasculating, maybe, but nothing that could really constitute as ‘evil’ or ‘villainous’.
In a perplexing way, I had begun to feel… happy. Content. For even after all my protestations, I couldn’t deny everything these women did to me didn’t feel amazing. I’d never felt anything more pleasurable in my life.
And of course, there was Nisha; yes, I knew she had been with other men. She could have been in communion with one at this very moment. But she’d been with many men, and women, in her time. It did not mean her affection for those she was with was any lesser; that I knew to be genuine; she was simply a practitioner of pleasure, and most certainly possessed the heart for many, and equally distributed her love.
I was even bold enough to believe I loved her. But in truth, I knew little about her, and I’d never heard her talk about her personal life, so I wasn’t sure if it was a subject she was comfortable with.
But then, there was Lilis; dreadful beauty and deviousness at once, possessing an affection for humans, but also a taste for forcing them into submission through her demonic and feminine wiles. But for all that, she cared deeply – or seemingly did so – for her servants, even if it was a law of her kind to follow. I couldn’t say I trusted her, but that was mostly because she was a demon; demons were untrustworthy by nature.
But I could say I had few doubts about her.
And she knew how to make me feel good.
So, in a way, perhaps this was a blessing in disguise, and if this is what happiness felt like, I would readily trade freedom for joy and content in a heartbeat.
Perhaps it wasn’t freedom I valued, but privilege and rights. Ordered, and limited, but broad enough to give me a degree of autonomy and liberty to do as I wished… within the bounds of order, of course.
Yes, that was it. I could live with that.
However, there was one nagging question I could not live with; how I came to be in those catacombs, my earliest memory of my abduction being my attempt to escape the clutches of a Succubus, running through a labyrinthine cairn, not even sure I remember waking up, or how I discovered I was being pursued by a Succubus.
It was a question that had been nagging at me for a while, so to alleviate the burden of such unanswered questions, I had decided that, after delivering my linens and clothes, and after breakfast, I would go to Lilis, and ask her myself.
A part of me felt I was making sure I had breakfast to ensure I had energy for potential draining sex.

I knocked upon the door of Lilis’ bedroom, having been informed that she was not in her office, though she did at least return from Daggersford, as I had suspected.
I heard no footsteps, so I deigned to knock a second time, but the door silently swung open for me; inside seemed dark, unnaturally so. I gulped, feeling unsure of myself, a strange sensation emanating from the darkened space; nothing was quite visible, obscured by shadows.
I didn’t think I would need so much courage to ask a simple question, but I took a deep breath, steeled myself and stepped forward, being embraced by the unnatural darkness.
After a few steps, the door swung shut with a swift, sudden but quiet thump. I looked back, grimacing; this all felt terribly dangerous, but after several more steps forward, the encroaching gloom seemed to lift; the room was still dim, but now it felt natural, a chosen level of mood lighting… which fit all too well with the lavish, sensuous décor of Lilis’ spacious room; the walls were a faded purple, intricately carved cornices running along the intersections between the walls, floor and ceiling. Draped along the west and east walls were two lengthy tapestries, adorned with numerous depictions of rather carnal activities… including what appeared to be a woman being sexually accosted and penetrated by a giant flyer, vines for tentacles, numerous, tentacular stamen being used to violate her orifices. Another showed a different, darker skinned woman being mounted and mated with a red-skinned demonic hound, its slathering tongue lapping at her neck. And yet, the most detailed of all was the tapestry that sat above the head of Lilis’ massive four-poster bed, its curtains opened; this one depicted a single succubus, displayed twice in different scenes in vertical order, the first showing her in communion with multiple men, lying on her back, a man beneath her with his member in her anus, another crouched between her legs as she took her womanhood, a man straddling her chest to thrust between her breasts, her head tilted back so she could take another man’s shaft with her mouth, her hands stroking two other crouching men, her tail coiling around yet another man’s rod. All the men appeared to be in the throes of ecstasy, pearlescent purple thread stitched into the scene appearing to represent the energy being siphoned from their bodies in shimmering strands.
The scene below was with women instead of men, the Succubus straddling the face of a girl who was eagerly lapping away at her slit. The Succubus’ head was turned to one side, the forked tongue of the demoness flickering against another girl’s slit as she stood to be pleased. The succubus’ hands were between the legs of two other females, standing on their hands and feet, body arched into the air, the demoness’ fingers inserted into their snatches. Two other girls had their mouths latched to the succubus’ breasts, suckling what appeared to be lactating nipples, streaks of white thread running down the bust of the demoness and the girls’ chins. The temptress’ tail was coiled around another girl’s waist, thrusting into her womanhood. They too appeared to be in states of utter bliss, shimmering thread showing the energy being drained from their bodies.
I blushed, looking at it, and gulped from the modicum of terror it seemed to possess; if I did not know better about Succubi, I would assume the humans depicted upon the tapestries were in the middle of their deaths. But it was the succubus in front of me, currently sitting on the edge of her great bed, naked and with legs sensually crossed over one another, that was my concern, smiling at me deviously. Behind her, sprawled out on the mattress were two naked humans, a man and woman, seemingly unconscious and stained with sexual fluids.
Despite Lilis’ state of undress, she appeared most clean, devoid of fluids, despite no doubt being the perpetrator behind the two humans’ current condition.
“You have come~?” she asked.
I gulped, wincing with distaste at the tightness in my pants; there would be no way I could remain entirely composed in this situation.
“I have… I have questions I need to ask,” I managed, my face flushed red with embarrassment, feeling hot and nervous.
She chuckled musically.
“I love questions… they’re such good vectors for… manipulation~” she purred. I tried to ignore that. She laughed again, and stepped off the bed, sauntering over to a small table with a wooden chair. “Please, come sit~”
I looked over to the two humans in the bed.
“And… what about them?” I asked, gesturing to their unconscious forms.
“Oh, do not worry, they will not wake for a while…” she trailed off, gazing over them with a seductive expression, as if admiring her carnal handiwork. “Hmm, such beautiful people… a newlywed couple, so young and full of energy, but so chaste… they needed a push to embrace their own desires… but I might have gone a bit too far~”
My eyes widened.
“You stole the souls of a married couple?!” I blurted out. “What will they do when they awake?!”
Lilis waved me off.
“You’re too prudish; I would never seek to wrench them apart, so I took them together… they will remain man and wife, even if their bodies are shared with others… for, you see, despite being demons of lust, we are well versed in the ways of love; if they love each other as strongly as I believe, they will not be separated… just, together in carnal bliss and enlightenment… but enough of that, what is it you have come here to ask of me?”
She motioned to the single chair, wondering where she would sit. I grumbled, and set down in the chair… only to realise she would be perched upon the table’s edge, her glossy sex in full view between her legs.
“What is on your mind~?” she asked as casually yet sensually as possible.
Damn succubus.
“I just… wanted to know… how did I come to be in those catacombs? I remember nothing,” I said. She gave me a knowing look, opening her mouth as if she understood everything.
“Ah, that… well, you see, we Succubi and Incubi also feed on those in their sleep~ That would be those lewd dreams people speak of having. We tend to space those visits out over several nights, so we don’t exhaust our prey too quickly~” she explained, licking her lips as if an idle gesture. I tried not to watch. She was entirely too alluring and tempting. “You… well, I had decided to visit you that night, the first night of what would’ve been a few days of restless, pleasant sleep. But as soon as I tasted your energy, I just had to have you. It helped that you were reasonably handsome~”
She crossed her legs, putting her thigh just that little bit closer to me. I endeavoured to simply look into her eyes, but even they possessed a sensual charm that made it difficult not to feel aroused.
“So, you were going to use me as a source of food, nothing more, and decided you wanted to keep me?” I asked, agitation creeping into my voice. She nodded.
“Cubi are demons of desire… and what we desire, we take~ The catacombs was just a bit of fun you see… you probably don’t remember waking up very well due to a charm spell I’d induced on you; after all, I didn’t want you waking up in the middle of the transportation. That would’ve been most annoying,” she informed.
“Yeah, annoying,” I muttered, annoyed myself. But I let out a composing sigh; it was done, and no amount of grumbling would change that.
She smiled at me, and slid off the edge of the table. I watched her as she walked ever so gracefully back over to her bed, lying down upon it on her back, her wings going limp atop its velvety sheets.
“Come over, please~” she asked. Whether I would’ve refused or not, I felt her words reverberate softly in my head, urging me to do so. I walked over, trying my best not to gawk at her naked body.
What she asked me to do would make that impossible.
“Please me~” she cooed.
I cocked my head quizzically.
“You want me to what?” I said. She simply laughed seductively.
“Please me… you have been at the whims of me and my guests since you arrived… do you not desire the chance to be the one giving the pleasure~?” she explained, drawing her tongue across a lithe finger.
I paused, my face hot as could be, the tightness in my pants becoming painful.
Is… she asking me to have sex with her? I thought. It seemed like a stupid question, but I was genuinely confused. Her tail waggled expectantly between her legs.
“Come on then… show me what you can do with that mouth of yours~” she purred.
I knew what she meant, so I decided I want not disrobe this time. Besides, I’d rather not have ejaculate… despite the throbbing pain in my britches.
That I alleviated by undoing the button at the crotch hole, letting it slip out.
There was no turning back; she wanted me to please her, and I doubt I’d be able to refuse… it was just… I’d never used my mouth on a woman before.
Hell, before all this, I’d hardly had any experience with women.
I crawled onto the bed, conscious of the two slumbering humans not two feet from me. It would’ve been terrible to have been caught by them if they awoke, but I reminded myself that succubi had no shame, so I doubt I would be given the opportunity to stop.
I put myself between Lili’s spread legs, bent at the knees with her feet either side of my midsection. I gently placed my hands on her thighs, and heard a soft, appreciative sound escape her lips. I looked up, and saw her tongue peek out past her lips, slowly drawing across them in a seductive gesture of her lust.
Red in the face, I gulped, moving down to put myself right in front of her womanhood; it was slick, wet with her fluids, glistening in the low light, yet there were no other foreign substances staining her, so it didn’t seem I would have to taste some random man’s sperm. I idly ran my hands slowly up and down her thighs, her skin so utterly smooth and silky to the touch, it was but another reminder she wasn’t human.
She smelled sweet and alluring, and I found it hard to keep a composed mind. With a nervous breath, I leaned in, and gently licked at her slit.
She tasted sweet, contrary to my expectations. Then again, she was a succubus; more than likely everything about her was moulded to make intimacy as ecstatic and ‘delicious’ as possible. I drew my tongue up her slit again, and again, and then once more, before I started simply doing it, now though running my tip between her labia and back down again. My hands rubbed and caressed her thighs, slipping around their circumference. I felt one of her hands press to the top of my head, gently and affectionately running her lithe digits through my hair.
“Yes… that’s it… keep going, don’t be afraid to get… creative~” she purred. Somehow, her words seemed to buoy my spirits and confidence, and yet, challenge me all the same; I wanted to please her, I wanted to show her I could do what she desired of me.
I moved to stimulate her clitoris, the bulbous nub just above her slit. It seemed to twitch ever so slightly. I ran my tongue up one side of it, and began to circle my tongue’s tip around its surface and base.
Pleasured sounds emanated from her, but they were not ones of weakness; aroused, she was, but gasping and panting she wasn’t.
“Oh, now you’re really learning~” she praised, and a felt her legs cross over and press gently to my back. I groaned, and moved to press my lips to her vulva; at first I simply kissed her, letting my tongue linger when I withdrew my lips, then I decided to seal myself to her womanhood, running my tongue up the interior of one labia, and down the other, in a circular pattern. My lips tugged and crept up and down upon her sex, coating it in my saliva, my tongue probing ever deeper.
A haze had begun to settle over my mind; it was thin, but my thoughts were not quite so collected or possessive of normal clarity. It was the scent her womanhood emanated. That her whole form seemed to give off, that perfume which caressed my mind.
I pulled on her thighs, wrapping my arms around them further, hooking myself to her. I began to delve deeper, my tongue now drilling at her entrance, more of her fluids seeping from her womanhood.
I felt a hand caress my cheek, a finger running up to my forehead, just barely tracing my skin before lifting away.
I pushed my oral muscle deeper, now swirling around her entrance to make it wider. My jaws worked upon her crotch, as though I was ‘chewing’ on her, a suction that gradually increased in intensity.
I’m not sure where or how I knew what to do. I was just going out on a limb in order to please her, and I was only spurred on by the lusting pants I started to hear from her, soft and gleeful. She murmured, and the heels of her feet ran up my spine.
Slowly, my tongue pushed into her depths, and with entrance now achieved, I began to swirl it around, twisting and circling her passage; I lacked the length and flexibility her kind’s tongues possessed, so I could do only so much, barely able to trace the exotic contours of her unusual folds just within her entrance. My vigour began to intensify, and my methods I randomised, swirling and thrashing my tongue around, or thrusting my tongue back and forth like a piston. My lips continued to suckle upon her vulva, rivulets of her juices and my saliva, mixed or separate, trickling down her rump.
I was on my knees, so as to give my painfully erect member some space; I would have to relieve it later if she did not, and I wouldn’t put it past her to simply use me to achieve her own climax, at least this time.
However, I became aware of a new, yet familiar, sensation… a strange feeling in my chest, within the core of my being, a wending current of feeling making its way up through my body. It channelled up my gullet.
Her nethers began to glow, illuminated with a pale, ethereal blue and purple light. I felt the energy flow out of my mouth, through my tongue, into her womanhood, her walls gently clenching around my oral muscle.
Pleasure radiated throughout my body. In a moment of panic, I tried to pull away from her siphoning sex, but her legs moved upwards to wrap tightly around my head, preventing my escape.
I felt like I had fallen into a trap, taking the bait, and now ensnared like the rodent as the life is choked out of it by the snake.
This, however, was considerably less painful and utterly more devious. And yet, I couldn’t help but moan from the pleasure, my manhood throbbing.
I didn’t halt my ministrations, but rather grew ever wilder, thrashing and writhing my tongue around her insides.
“Yes…~! Yes~!” she praised, her body gently heaving and undulating with the fluid, sensual and hypnotic grace of her kind.
Pre dribbled from my tip, my jewels tensing and my glans swollen. It felt like some unseen force was gently caressing it, not like hands, but like smoke, air infused with pleasurable stimulant brushing upon it, the tendrils of her energy drain’s stimulation making it throb.
I was beginning to grow tired, my eye lids drooping. Wisps of energy roiled of my face, siphoning into her crotch, strands of shimmering, twisting light bridging her groin to my face, and my lips, a current drawing from me into her within them.
At first, my grip on her thighs had tightened, but now they weakened and slipped, what reserves of energy I had, tapped and drained as they were, being diverted to my mouth, trying to bring pleasure to the ravenous maw that was draining the life from me. Her fluids leaked and leaked, sweet and delicious.
Her innards quivered around my tongue, just as my shaft began to swell with an unbearable pressure.
And, in a single moment, Lilis and I climaxed. She gripped my head with locking legs and hands, arching her back as she moaned with delight and gleeful lust.
I too moaned, sending tantalising vibrations through her shuddering sex, gulping down the fluids that had gushed from her sex in her orgasm.
My shaft pulsed and twitched, spurting ropes of seed against the silken sheets of her bed, most fortunately avoiding my body.
There was a spike in her siphon, and I felt my body go limp, my chest slumping to the bed, my knees buckling. My form almost threatened to collapse atop of the puddle of seed I had stained the bed with, but my posture held.
With soft, quickly recovering pants, Lilis basked in the afterglow. Slowly, she pulled away, licking her lips and moving to caress her sex, letting me roll onto my back, panting.
She glanced over to me with a seductive glimmer in her eyes.
“You did all that as you went~?” she asked. I nodded weakly. “Mmm, impressive~ Seems you have a knack for this~”
Knack or not, even if I was the one providing the stimulation, the sounds she made were joyous, blissful, pleasured but not weak. All throughout that, she was still in charge.
And I had not an ounce become resistant to her drain.
In a surprising gesture, she helped me to a sitting position on the side of the bed. My head was light and my thoughts blurry. I almost didn’t register the purple satin cloth she tossed me.
“You’ll be fine after a good meal, and some rest, so no need to go back to bed~” she uttered. “Clean yourself up.”
I nodded almost absentmindedly, wincing and breathing out as I ran the cloth up my shaft and cleaned it, though it was mostly clean. It was, however, intensely sensitive, and my touch had not allowed it to soften until a minute after I’d wiped it down.
With strength ever so slowly returning to me, I looked to Lilis, who was busy running her hands down her naked torso, legs crossed, on the side of the bed. I then looked to the wet, darkened patch on the sheets were I had stained with my semen.
“Sorry… about that,” I apologised weakly. She looked to me, then the patch, and smirked.
“Oh, if you think that is the worse this bed has seen, then you should really see me when I get… ‘voracious’~” she told me.
I shivered. I really didn’t want to see her absolutely ravenous for energy.
After another minute, I felt I had enough strength in my limbs and acuity in my head to shuffle over to the door. I looked back, and in a move that surprised me greatly, I said, “Thank you… for that. Letting me please you~”
She smiled in return, blowing me a kiss; it felt like a small static shock went through me when she did, so I wondered if the gesture wasn’t simply a gesture for her kind.
“Next time, I’ll drain you slower so we can go at it for longer~” she purred with glee. She giggled, and I chuckled nervously. With a courteous bow, I made for the doorway, and closed it behind me.
Immediately, my legs buckled, and I slumped against the door.
“I wouldn’t survive her if we went for longer,” I groaned.

I floated upon the surface water of the bathhouse, drifting from one end of the great pool to the other, relaxed and content.
There weren’t that many people using it currently, three others, two woman and a man, one of the girls reclined upon one of the submerged seats, looking as though she were asleep, whilst the man talked to the other woman, the two huddling close rather intimately.
My quiet floating was interrupted only by their mirthful giggling, and that itself wasn’t all that disruptive. Just reminding me I was still awake. Probably for the best, because I’d rather not fall asleep, sink and drown. I felt my head bump up against the end of the bath, and so I used my hands and feet to gently turn around and send myself floating back in the opposite direction.
When I got to the other end, I was startled by the sudden appearance of a familiar face, causing the marks around my neck to itch slightly.
I splashed around a little, righting myself and grasping the edge of the bath, listening to Lilis giggle.
“Oh, did you not expect me?” she teased, crouching down in front of me.
“No,” I answered curtly, muttering under my breath at the succubus.
She giggled again, drawing a finger nail along my brow.
“Then I guess I still have it~” she joked. I shivered from her touch, so sharp yet so sensual and precise. “But if you have the time, I would like you to accompany me~”
“I don’t have a choice, do I?” I grumbled. She giggled, nodding.
“Oh, you’re getting used to things~”
“I wouldn’t say that,” I retorted, blushing as I climbed out of the bath, naked before Lilis; admittedly, I had become accustomed to being nude in front people in these places, though even then, Lilis always made me nervous; I never knew when she was simply going to embrace me and suck me dry. She had every means and opportunity to do so, and no matter where on my body she decided to focus on, she could find a way to induce subduing pleasure in me. I rubbed myself dry with a towel, before donning my servant’s attire, the only clothes I now owned.
“So… lead on,” I muttered, gesturing to Lilis. She giggled, giving me a wink, before turning smoothly on her heel and making for the exit, myself in tow. Behind her, I found my eyes drawn to the gentle, sensual swaying of her hips, her rounded rump rather mesmerising as each glute rose and fell with her step, her tail protruding from the top of her rump’s cleft, swaying idly, my gaze shifting up along her spine, her bare, smooth skin almost completely exposed. Along her shoulder blades grew her leathery wings, tightly compacted for the sake of convenience.
I looked at their membranous structure, cocking my head in interest; she had once hugged me with them in the middle of copulation, the day of my capture. I looked to her tail too, watching it gently flick of its own accord. Curiosity took root; though I had felt them, I was in the throngs of euphoria, so I never really took much notice of their texture… and whilst I was quite tempted to reach out and touch them, I contemplated the social acceptability of such; they are, after all, a part of her body, and something she could quite effectively feel with.
She was also a succubus, so I didn’t think she was repulsed by lewd advances; it’s not like she could be raped, she’d turn any such ambush upon her would-be assailant, who in all likelihood would know not whom they were trying to violate… I did not think she would reward them though. She seemed to have her own moral view, which at times I felt a little hypocritical. But one thing was for certain, if she chose to punish me, she would in a most erotic and domineering manner.
However, temptation got the better of me, and following my urge, I reached out with both hands, one going for her tail, the other to grasp the corner of her right wing.
It took a bit to catch her tail, the spaded tip flicking around as though purposely evading me, but I eventually – gently – caught it, and then gave her wing a gentle squeeze.
She stopped in her tracks, her movements in her tail and wings ceasing. I felt a chill run down my spine, fearing I had done something I really shouldn’t have.
But when she turned around, I was met with a devious grin.
“Being a little bold, are we~?” she quipped with a wicked edge.
I gulped, and took a step back, raising my hands in defence.
“N-No, I was just… curious, is all. Wondered how they felt while not being shagged senseless,” I explained. She looked at me knowingly, before chuckling.
“Well… if you wanted to cop a feel, all you had to do was ask~” she uttered, her tail slithering out towards me between her legs, extending her wings and stretching them in front of her.
Of course you’d say that, I thought to myself, but I nevertheless reached out again, and this time, had far less trouble grasping her tail and wing. I squeezed them gently, not wishing to hurt her; it was a most intriguing feeling, for while both her tail and wings were silky smooth and leathery, they still had differences between them; her wing membranes were somewhat thick and stiff, yet the very surface of the skin was soft to a light touch, the bone that the skin stretched between thin and light; I knew that succubi and incubi didn’t truly fly with their wings along, for they hardly flapped them enough to gain flight, so magic had to have been involved. Perhaps their power of flight was still governed by their wings.
“Can you… fly, without wings?” I asked.
She shrugged nonchalantly.
“Levitate perhaps, but even if mostly magic, our flight is granted by our wings, acting as control mechanisms, if you will; without them, we cannot fly as well, unless we are particularly powerful~” she uttered, her tone somewhat tinged with a hint of delight from my touch.
I gave her a lopsided look, and continued to feel her leathery appendages; in comparison to her wings, her tail was somewhat spongy, soft and pliant with a firm but flexible core, most likely narrow bone; it seemed that her tail was almost pure muscle, but such that was neither stiff nor restricted in movement, allowing it its tentacular flexibility. Her tail also felt warm, warmer than her wings, and her spaded tip was particularly hot and pliable. I looked up to her, and saw her grinning somewhat lustfully.
“Do you… feel with these?” I asked.
“Oh, of course~ They’re quite sensitive~”
I thought about that knowledge for a moment, wondering if perhaps I’d found a weakness… but then I remembered the other day, when I had used my mouth on her sex; she felt great pleasure, but it was never able to subdue her, or shock her into weakness like a normal human; as a succubus, she was gifted the ability to both maximally feel pleasure, but endure it and make it her strength, hence why she always seems to recover faster, and outperform her ‘prey’.
At least, that was my conclusion.
She giggled, and suddenly, her tail coiled around my wrist, and pulled my hand up to hold against her bust.
“You can ask to feel these too~” she teased.
I blushed madly, before untangling my arm from her tail and withdrawing it back to me as though I’d just scalded it.
“Perhaps not,” I muttered. She giggled, and leaned forward to blow into my face, washing me in her sensual aroma; even her breath was alluring.
“Oh, you don’t need to be a prude~” She giggled, before whirling around on her heel, her wings buffeting me with air as she spun. Once more, she was leading me away, until eventually, I found myself outside of her ‘office’.
“Why are we here?” I queried. She chuckled, and gave me a lopsided look.
“For a servant, you ask a lot of questions, especially for someone from Daggersford,” she stated.
I narrowed my eyes at her.
“I like to know things these days. Demons are trickier compared to criminals,” I remarked.
“Oh, on that, we agree~” she uttered, before opening the door and leading me inside.
The first thing I noticed was the woman standing beside Lilis’ desk, examining small gem stones and precious rocks laid out across it, her hand gently caressing them.
She was startling, given she had ebony skin, a golden silk robe that still left her long legs, her midriff and cleavage exposed, a bejewelled headscarf of the same material and colour, her neck and wrists covered in golden bangles, chains and other such trinkets, wearing leather sandals with golden trim. Her hair – what was visible from the edges of her headscarf – appeared short and curly. When the door closed behind Lilis and I, I saw the corner of her mouth tug into a grin.
“So, my dear Lilis,” she uttered, her voice sensual, yet thickly accented, as one would expect from a native of the Southern Desert Lands. It was just… I’d never before seen one so exotically and expensively dressed, the few individuals I have seen in tattered rags as they were fed on their journey to the slave markets.
Never had I laid eyes on one so beautiful and so well dressed; she had to have been wealthy… then again, she knew Lilis, whoever this person was, and that could’ve meant many things. She didn’t look like a demon, but I’d learned a succubus or incubus could easily alter their form to blend in and lure their victims into their grasp.
She turned to face me, and I was met with beautiful brown eyes, and thick, sensuous lips. Her face was just as beautiful, but I noted strange markings across her forehead… vaguely reminiscent of the sun and a crescent moon.
“You have a new specimen~?” she finished, eyeing me with a rather predatory look.
I shivered in response, and did my best not to quail under her gaze. Lilis sidled up beside me, bowing to the ebony woman.
“Didn’t I tell you to use more polite words than that, Nixbi~” she chastised with a mirthful tone, before stepping forward and embracing the woman, who in turn wrapped her arms around Lilis, the two exchanging a deep, passionate kiss, murmuring into each other’s mouths. For a whole minute, I awkwardly stood there, compelling my energetic member to stay down as they kissed, before they parted and smiled at each other.
“Lilis, it has been too long~” she said, giggling and giving the succubus a peck on the lips.
“Likewise, my dead Nixbi,” Lilis replied. They then turned to face me, separating.
“Greetings, Brack~” Nixbi said, pressing her palm to her left breast, above her heart. “I am Nixbi of the South~”
“Nixbi is a Shaman Witch of one of the Southern Tribes that has managed to remain free from the slave trade… your method was… ingenious~” Lilis explained, her last words taking on a seductive inflection.
“What… ‘method’?” I asked, curious and confused. Nixbi gave me an amused look.
“Well… you offer men the right things, tell them the right words… and they’re easily manipulated… we take from them without them knowing, and their reward is the nights upon which we heave atop of them or lay on our backs with them above… and in turn, they provide protection~” she explained. Lilis giggled.
“You see, Nixbi’s tribe has long been practitioners of the sexual arts, and have used their techniques to manipulate things as peacefully as possible whilst given them the best outcome… but, they are also one of the rare few people in the world, human at least, that know how to extract the power in life-essences; blood, semen, soul… it lets them bolster the strength of their magic, with time,” Lilis continued for her.
I stood there, expression blank.
Semen magic? What bollocks is this? I thought.
“So what does that have to do with me?” I asked. “We’re a long way from your village, wherever it is.”
“What it has to do with you,” Nixbi began, traipsing slowly towards me, “is that particularly potent semen is a rare commodity… with the right alchemical ingredients or incantations, and what have you… it can make a witch very powerful, albeit temporarily~” Her expression was seductive and somewhat sinister.
It took a moment for it to clink, and with a shocked expression, I stepped back.
“Oh, oh no, I’m not some cow!” I protested. Nixbi chuckled.
“Well, he’s certainly spirited,” she stated. Lilis giggled in turn.
“Brack’s very fun to be with~” the succubus answered.
“Do I have no say in this?!” I barked. Lilis shook her head.
“It’s really no different to what you already do~” she said, before snapping her fingers, and causing my body to go rigid, standing stiffly in place.
“Gah…” I grunted, unable to flee now. Nixbi pressed a hand to her friend’s shoulder.
“Thank you, my love~” she said, before stepping forward, muttering words softly in a language I could not comprehend. A green flame flickered to life on her right index fingertip, burning softly, ethereal and unnatural. The witch then crouched down in front of me, and with her left hand, pulled down my trousers, exposing my erect member.
“Already excited, are we~?” she teased. I grimaced and groaned in embarrassment, unable to even lift a finger, allowed only to look down and watch.
I let out a breath when she wrapped fingers around my girth just below my glans, gently stroking back my foreskin until the swollen tip was fully exposed. She then pressed the fingertip with the green flame flickering from it to my stiff shaft. From the moment the fire touched my skin, burning pleasure coursed through it, and it felt like I was going to orgasm then and there. A gasp escaped my lips, strained and tense, pre already dribbling from my tip, the feeling of the soft skin on Nixbi’s fingers becoming ever so much more acute. She chuckled softly, caressing my skin with her soft touch, rotating her fingers around my girth slowly.
“Mmm, a good reaction… is he always so sensitive~?” the ebony witch teased.
Lilis, reclining on the desk with a leg over the top of the other, smiled lewdly.
“He is like that… partly why I chose him~” she purred. I looked to her and growled.
“Oh, this is just… haaa… because of your damn magic!” I protested between moans, unable to contain or hold back the pleasure I was feeling lance through the flesh of my manhood.
They both giggled in unison, Nixbi beginning to slowly stroke my length.
God… my balls… they felt so extremely tight, and swollen, like they would burst. My shaft throbbed, the blood pulsing through the engorged veins with great intensity.
Slowly, Nixbi’s fingers ran up and down my length, the hypersensitive nerves reacting ever so strongly until, after not more than a dozen or so strokes, my shaft twitched, and I let loose a strained moan from my mouth, my member pulsing as it ejaculated, powerful spurts of semen shooting far from the tip, the first two nearly splattering Lilis’ ankles, hitting and staining the wood of the desk inches from her legs. The next few ejaculations were collected by Nixbi, holding an intricately decorated glass vial to my spasming tip, quickly filling up to halfway with my seed by the time I finally calmed down. Panting, but still unable to move, I gasped at the fact my shaft was still painfully erect and sensitive, my jewels as swollen as ever. My eyes widened in shock, and I looked to Nixbi with a hint of nervousness.
“Wh-what did you do to me?” I asked, my voice quavering from overstimulation, and a modicum of fear. The ebony sorceress merely smiled with devious glee, her white teeth and pale tongue starkly contrasting with her dark skin as she licked her lips.
“It is a spell designed to instil one’s genitals with unnatural vigour; in the case of a man…” she trailed off, slowly drawing a sharp fingernail up from my root along the thick, stiff chord that ran along the underside of my shaft, causing me to grunt and gasp in pleasure. I felt like I was going to buckle. She curled her finger off my tip, and ran it across her lips, before looking up to me seductively. “… it gives them such sensitivity and pent up fluids, that they’ll give so much seed in such a short amount of time… the strain on the body will knock them out~”
I stared at her, aghast; something like that… I should be used to it, but at least when the succubi did it, it was because they’d literally siphoned the stamina from me… but this time, I would be forced to pass out from exhaustion alone. In response to my pleading look, Nixbi laughed.
“Oh, do not fret, young man~” she purred, leaning in to give my glans a soft kiss with her supple, thick and moist lips. “It has… precautions, the spell; once you pass out, it will end… but until then, do enjoy yourself~”
And as I stared at her in worry and agony – pleasurable, but agony nonetheless – the dark skinned enchantress smiled, licked her lips hungrily, and suddenly slipped her oral folds over the tip of my glans, causing me to almost orgasm yet again, right then and there.
She felt a little different to the other women who had treated me to such oral stimulation, her lips thicker, but soft and supple. I felt my length be assailed by her tongue as she slowly pushed her head forward, taking more of my length into her mouth; she was producing so much saliva, it soon felt like my manhood was awash in moisture, and when she began to impart a suction upon my rod, I could hear a soft slurping, all whilst her soaking tongue circled around my tip. When I felt her lips touch my base, and my engorged jewels gently touch her chin, I groaned, gasped, and then bucked my hips, spurting loads of seed once more down into her gullet.
That was my third orgasm. Three ejaculations, powerful and intense. Drool dribbled down my lips, and it felt like my knees were going to fail, Lilis’ magic or not. But, as I threatened to topple, said succubus slid off of the desk, and sauntered over to the two of us, sliding around behind me, pressing her scantily clad torso to my back, breasts squashing against my shoulder blades. I squirmed slightly, but still, my feet remained firmly planted in their place. Lilis wrapped her arms around my sides, her hands holding onto my chest and my belly, and supported me. I felt her breath wash against my ear, listening to her chuckle.
“Mmm, can’t have you falling over now~” she teased, before taking my earlobe between her lips and suckling gently upon it. I grimaced and whimpered, feeling the suction of Nixbi’s mouth as she gulped down my seed; I thought she wanted to collect it, not drink it…
Nevertheless, she did not pull of my shaft, but she did let go of it… if only to subject me to more sensual torment as she began to deftly remove her clothes without even releasing my length between her lips, slipping off her silken robes and headscarf and revealing herself utterly, her lithe, ebony body and youthful yet plump breasts, the nipples nearly black, all possessive of a mature character, tantalising my eyes with the most sensuous sight; like Nisha, she could’ve passed for a succubus.
At this point, I stopped trying to hold on, utterly unable to resist the lancing pleasure that I felt coursing through my now painfully sensitive shaft.
I… I… can’t hold out… I thought to myself with what mental capacity I had left. My vision was starting to blur, tears welling up in the corners of my eyes from overstimulation, and weak gasps continued to escape my lips.
“Gah… gah… haa…” I panted, before groaning and shuddering with yet another orgasm, filling Nixbi’s eager, greedy mouth with more of my sperm, her enthusiastic tongue ever waggling over my tip and my sides with vigorous energy.
It felt like she was going to suck me dry, and literally, drain all of the fluids from me. And this woman was human?
No, she couldn’t be, no more or less than the demon currently rubbing her front up against my back, slowly, sensually, her breasts rubbing against me.
My eyelids were growing heavy, and I was certain that I would be passing out soon. And yet, even then, my jewels still felt as swollen and filled as ever, my loins burning as though on fire, a sensation both pleasurable and painful.
How could any man possibly be subjected to this? It was almost cruel. I… was beginning to lose clarity, my grasp on reality.
My strained pants grew softer, more breathless as the energy was sapped from me utterly, along with my fluids. I was barely awake now, yet I could still perceive and comprehend the sensations of Nixbi’s supple, succulent moist lips rubbing and sliding against my shaft as acutely as possible.
I shuddered again, and the white seed forced its way through my shaft and into her mouth.
“I… it’s… too much…” I breathed, the words barely audible to my current ‘partners’.
And then, I shuddered violently, more so than all prior orgasms, and ejaculated into Nixbi’s maw, hungry and ravenous as it was, and after what seemed like an endless climax, spurt after spurt treating her worming tongue, the exhaustion took me.
My eyes rolled backwards, and I felt all sense of consciousness leave me, everything turning black and formless.
But, it was not the end of my ordeal… merely the calm in the storm.

My sleeping dreams were vivid and chaotic, and wholly lewd; whirling scenes of debauchery and orgies shifting between one another. Everything blurred together, not discerning when one vision ended and another began, until, I ended with the clearest view of an enchanting, brown-skilled temptress seducing me with a melodic whisper.
At that point, I woke up, slowly blinking my tired, sleep-filled eyes, waking to a room that was, at first, unfamiliar to me.
I groaned, feeling a little stiff, but otherwise rather fine, and surely enough, the events of before returned to the forefront of my mind.
So, it was shocking that I found no surprise in the lack of movement in my limbs. I grunted, shifted, and then looked down, noticing I was still very much naked, my wrists and ankles bound to the bed I was lying on by ethereal, green smoke, formless, yet as unyielding as iron, which truly baffled me; even Lilis’ binding magic took the form of smoky chains appearing from magic runes willed to existence in the very air.
I struggled for several moments more, and then grunted and went slack, giving up the fruitless endeavour. It was then I felt soft breath against the tip of my earlobe. I turned my head to the side, and came face to face with the grinning visage of Nixbi, the Witchdoctor from the Southern Lands. Her smirk broadened into a wicked, devious smile.
“Hello, Brack~” she greeted with her thick, seductive accent.
I shook in my bonds and glowered.
“You!” I said accusingly. “You did this!”
She giggled, and licked her lips.
“Indeed I did~” she admitted with little guilt. She leaned in close, and slowly drew her broad tongue up the side of my face. I tried to turn away, but only presented her much easier access. I let out a stuttering gasp from the erotic touch. “Surely you did not think I was done~?”
I looked to her in bewilderment, raising my eyebrow at her words, but only groaned again when I felt her soft hand running down the side of my body, caressing down to my thighs as she gently lifted a leg over my right leg.
“N-Now just wait a m-minute,” I protested. “I can’t go again so soon! I only just woke up!”
She giggled, moving to run an index fingertip up from the root of my slowly-hardening manhood to its still covered tip, sending tingling delight through it, my shaft responding eagerly.
“Ohoho, are you saying I wore you out~?” she teased, gently wrapping a single finger around the head of my length and peeling the foreskin back to expose the gradually swelling glans. “Besides, you can handle it… Lilis was gracious enough to impart restorative magic unto you… you might be a little stiff, but your energy has been replenished, both physical and spiritual~”
I frowned, and glared bitterly at the ceiling of the room I now knew to be Lilis’ bedroom; I had not been relocated.
Thank you, Lilis, I thought angrily to myself. I then looked to the Witch and glowered. “Why do you still want me? I gave you semen! And then you sucked me dry and swallowed it all!”
“Oh, that I did… but you see, I had plenty for potions, I just wish to empower myself, if for a short period of time, a few days or so, with the potency of your seed, of which I can unlock, within me~” she explained. “Such a shame you are not a magic user, or you would’ve been a fine student~”
“Student!?” I snapped. “What makes you think I’d learn from you?”
“This~” she answered simply, gently wrapping her thumb and index finger around my manhood, and stroking the length from tip to root and back with slow, deliberate motions. I groaned, still slightly sensitive from the magic she had imbued me with… I wasn’t sure if it was yesterday, last night, or when. Time was hard to judge in the depths of Lilis’ debauched dens and when a seductress was stroking your penis.
I groaned from the stimulation, and felt two more fingers wrap around slowly, her soft skin tender and delicate touches to my flesh, her second last and pinkie finger brushing against my sack.
Nixbi giggled softly, moving close to run that pale tongue of hers against my cheek; I had learned that I found being licked both utterly demeaning and incredibly arousing. I was no masochist that begged a mistress to be punished, but feeling a beautiful woman’s tongue draw so slowly and wetly against my body in such precise and dominant ways excited me, something I never knew about myself until being ‘inducted’ into Lilis’ employ.
Nixbi seemed to realise this, somehow, and proceeded to run that broad, sensual tongue of hers across different parts of my body as she gently stroked my member. It twitched in her hand, as my face did when her tongue teased my cheeks. She giggled again, and drew her tongue down my face, down my jaw and my neck, across my collar bone, and to my chest, lathering my torso with sensual kisses and luscious licks, moving to tease my nipples with the rounded tip of her oral muscle.
I had begun panting softly from this stimulation, squeezing my fingers and toes inwards, my entire body shivering.
All the while, Nixbi was continuing to rub my member, caressing my jewels, with her last two fingers. Her other hand had busied itself with pleasing her own slit, gently rubbing her clit. She giggled, and ceased her licking as she wrapped the last two fingers around my length, squeezing that bit tighter around my girth. The Witchdoctor hovered her face near mine, looking down to my crotch, and then back to my face, smiling.
She muttered something in her native tongue, no doubt a praise for the situation. “Ah, you leak~” she observed, pointing to the droplet of clear liquid that gathered on my tip. She immediately increased the tightness of her grip, and ran her hand up to my tip, slipping over it, and proceeding to run the liquid all over my shaft, providing her with a modicum of lubrication to allow for tighter stroking, all the while giving me rather intense pleasure.
“Gah… mph… why must you torment me?” I inquired with strained voice. She laughed melodically in response.
“Because it is fun, and because you like it… but fret not, I will give you more pleasure, and end your torment, but first, you must give me the precise orgasms I desire~” she told me, causing me to groan and my spirits to sink.
“Please no, I can’t handle that magic again,” I pleaded.
“Oh, do not fuss. I will not be using that spell again, Lilis’ restorative magic should suffice for several climaxes~”
I whimpered and exhaled in dismay.
“Where is that succubus, anyway?” I demanded.
“Elsewhere, friend~ It is just you and I now~ And that, I shall savour~”
With those words, she brought her left hand up from her crotch, draping it over the top and around my head to grasp my chin, her fingertips wet from the juices of her womanhood, tilting my face towards her so she could plant her lips to mine.
Nixbi then began to kiss me softly, her lips gently suckling upon my own, slipping her tongue into my mouth to tangle and swirl around mine. She murmured happily, enjoying the kiss as much as, admittedly, I did. I returned the kiss, and endeavoured to at least enjoy this situation.
Internally, I debated as to why I even did try to enjoy the situation, instead of feeling so utterly indignant about it; I was somewhat bitter, but I had come to the conclusion that, with the magic binding me down, I had no choice but to be used. So to make some light out of such an ignoble situation, I’d strive to revel in the pleasure I was receiving, domineering and controlling as it was. Her tongue, for its broadness, was quite flexible, and her saliva, though not that of a succubus’, was sweet; perhaps I’d begun to enjoy the taste of certain fluids in sexual exchanges. I could feel my upper arm slipping between her breasts, her nipples gently poking me.
And all of this as she pumped her hand up and down my length, twisting around it with sensual grace, using the lubrication from the fluid that trickled from my tip to make her motions firm but erotic gliding. A could hear a slick sound emanating from my length as she rubbed her closed fingers up and down my member, rubbing her thumb to my tip at every opportunity she could get to provide spikes to the stimulation.
I was moaning into her mouth now, simply lost in the sensual lip-lock she had placed upon me; her technique was masterful, gently rotating her succulent oral folds around against my own, her pace measured and methodical. I was nearing my limit, expressed by my jerking hips, until, finally, with a quickening of her pace, beating to my crotch with her closed fingers, I climaxed, moaning into her mouth whilst she chuckled lustfully and delightedly into mine, my hips bucking upwards, my shaft a veritable fountain of bursts of white fluid, showering my belly and my thighs with my very own seed. Nixbi pumped my shaft aggressively during this climax, milking as much from me as I could muster, my moans growing louder and more desperate from her roughly jerking hand, until the inevitable but prolonged end came, panting as she released my lips. She looked down, and chuckled to herself as she gave my length a few final, firm squeezes and strokes.
“Mmm, that is much you have given… how much more can you give~?” she pondered as she went about running her hand over my body and her fingers around my shaft, gathering up and collecting the seed that I had released, producing a small ornate vial from somewhere down beside the bed, trickling my accumulated essence into its narrow entrance. She was seemingly purring with appreciation, and when she had wiped my clean, she turned to me once more, whispering something in her native tongue, before speaking in common.
“Mmm, how good of you to provide me with such high quality seed~” she cooed.
“Mmph… it’s not like I have a choice,” I uttered in return, feeling somewhat short of breath. Nixbi giggled and ran a finger along my cheek.
“No, not really~” she agreed, giggling again, and suddenly shifting.
She straddled my hips, my still erect shaft behind her rear, her wet sex pressing to my belly. I gasped and bit my lower lip anxiously.
“How many do you intend to put me through?” I asked with a modicum of concern. “This will put much strain on me, magic or not.”
She laughed haughtily, pressing a finger to my lips in a command of silence.
“Hush, little boy… I won’t hurt you~” she teased, before reaching around and grasping the head of my shaft, sensitive from the last orgasm. I groaned, and sighed out blissfully as she manoeuvred my length between her supple rump, the cheeks slipping around my girth. It was an interesting technique, but once she began to roll and grind her hips upon me, sliding her sex against my stomach and my shaft against the silky flesh of her buttocks, I learned that it was effective, garnering a moan from me almost immediately. She held a finger to my length, if only to keep my shaft quite snugly imprisoned between her glutes, using only the softest of pressure to keep it there. Her other hand was to my chest. Nixbi then pushed backwards a bit more firmly, allowing her to take the finger away from my length and press her hand to my chest with the other. The rolling of her hips was so smooth and sensual, her entire body heaving and undulating with erotic ease, her tongue drawing across her lips as she stared down at me with a lustful, dominant expression upon her face.
“Mmm… that’s it… that’s a good boy… does it feel good~?” she inquired with the voice of a temptress.
“Mmmph,” was my only response, closing my eyes and breathing softly from the erotic massage to my manhood. Pre dribbled from my tip, the topmost part of her glutes rubbing upon my glans and spreading the fluid along down to the halfway mark upon my mast.
The pleasure was rising once again, but I found myself lingering on, holding… not wanting to end this most sensual touch.
I had thought that becoming a succubus’ servant and plaything would’ve left me ruined to a normal human woman’s touch – though Nixbi was admittedly not normal – but it seemed that, instead, it made me sensitive to all skilful or passionate sexual ministration. I panted softly, and I could hear Nixbi licking her lips.
Her grinding increased in intensity, gyrating her hips from side to side to twist my shaft between her glutes, amplifying the great pleasure it was imparting upon me… until, eventually, I moaned, bucking my hips with another climax, my shaft pulsing with each spurt I shot onto her back, and her bubbly rump cheeks. She slowed down, staring down at me lustfully.
“You turned me white~” she joked, using one hand to sensually caress her hips. “My lower back at least~”
I could only groan, and sigh out as she lifted away, showing me my stained and lubricated shaft. She gyrated her hips slowly, a seductive display.
“W-why aren’t you cleaning yourself off this time?” I asked.
“Mmm, as much fun as going in without something to ease the tightness is, I think a bit of stickiness will help~”
With those words, she moved to shift her hips over my throbbing length, whatever magic of vitality Lilis had given to me keeping it erect and eager to give more. It still ached from the numerous orgasms it had gone through, and I doubt I’d be able to give more than two, at the most. She lowered her crotch, rubbing her nether folds to my glans in a teasing foreplay… if what happened before wasn’t foreplay enough.
“W-Wait… what if I get you pregnant?” I asked nervously, the thought never occurring to me… and now that I was reminded, what of Nisha? She must have some means of countering such an event… maybe Nixbi did too.
She laughed at my query.
“Oh, do not worry… I have ways to avoid such… but you won’t be going into that part of me just yet~” she stated, sliding her nether lips against my glans a few more times, before sliding her hips over my tip until it prodded against her anus. I bit my lower lip, knowing what was to come.
She grinded her sphincter to my glans firmly, ensuring I was fully stiff and erect… before forcing herself down upon me, slowly, tightly, her walls squeezing my glans first, and then my corona, and then, bit by bit, the rest of my manhood, stretching her walls as they hugged me tightly, warm around my helpless length. She moaned softly, closing her eyes in pleasure. I myself let loose gasps from my lips, clenching my own eyes shut from the strain of her stimulation. Her rump finally pressed to my crotch, and to my thighs, squishing against me slightly. I was hilted within her, her anus clenching and squeezing around me as she contracted the muscles in her rear.
She sighed out, and then opened her eyes, staring at me lustfully, licking her lips and trailing a fingertip across my chest seductively and domineeringly.
“Well… let’s see how long you can last~” she purred, before slowly lifting away from my groin, sliding her anal walls along my flesh as she did so. She moaned softly, and moaned a little bit louder as she dropped down fully once more… and thus, she repeated this process, undulating and bending her hips, rising and falling upon me with gradually increasing speed. Her sex trickled sexual fluids onto my crotch, seeping across my groin and staining the interior of my thighs. As she picked up speed, the moisture from her sex caused a wet slapping to ring out throughout the room, pre dribbling from my tip profusely adding to the lubrication already there. Despite her tightness, her bouncing motions were incredibly smooth and slick, which only heightened to pleasure I was feeling.
Her fingers splayed outwards against my chest as her palms pressed to my pecs, pushing down somewhat forcefully as she began heaving, the pleasure as great to her as to me.
“Oh… yes… yes~” she breathed out, her moans growing louder as she bounced upon my shaft faster.
“D-damn… it’s too much…” I uttered, my hips lifting up not from the pleasure alone but from the tightness of her anus upon its girth. She was pulling on me by my manhood, and it felt damnably good.
She’s… a friend of a succubus alright, I thought. The slapping was louder than ever, and just as wet. More juices spilled from her sex, staining both our thighs.
“Yes, yes, little boy!” she cried out in bliss. I was beginning to grow agitated at being referred to as ‘little boy’… but I paused, at least in mine, to consider that, as a witch… perhaps she was not truly as young as she seemed.
Her experience, even for a member of a tribe that revelled in sex, was greater than her apparent age would imply… but her vigour and lust was great enough, if not greater, to be in line with the age she appeared.
I myself lacked much experience in such intimacy altogether. I wanted to feel her, caress her, and knead those jiggling breasts of hers… but I was still bound… and I doubted she would release me until after she was done.
“Give it to me, all of it!” she bellowed lustfully.
I was groaning too greatly to respond at this point as she bounced atop of me, her rump and thighs quite loudly slapping against my own. As it had been before, it eventually became too much, and with a powerful upwards jolt, I came, spilling my seed into her anus with a drawn out moan.
She herself seemed to reach a powerful orgasm, shuddering and contracting her muscles around my member, juices splashing out against my groin, coating it and the lower part of my belly in her musky fluids. She had me hilted within her as I pulsed ropes into her passage, and her back was bowing inwards slightly in her pleasure. I was growing tired now, the feeling of exhaustion starting to take hold… but I wasn’t done yet.
Nixbi had one final orifice to fill, and she would not have me rest until I had done so. Once she had recovered, panting softly, she would slickly slide off of my member, coating in my own seed. She gyrated her hips for me, a seductive display as she shifted herself forwards, licking her lips, not even using a hand to guide my manhood as her womanhood grazed its tip, kissing the glans with soaked labia. She rubbed her nether folds to me to eke out all the rigidity from it, my erect mast throbbing and swollen.
“Time to finish this~” she uttered, afterwards adding a word in her native tongue, what I assumed to be a term of endearment… but it didn’t matter what it was, for the next sounds out of both our mouths were low moans of pleasure, brought about by her slowly dropping hips, her sex swallowing my prick inch by inch, until, once more, she was resting atop of my crotch, her labia squeezing ever so slightly around my root.
Nixbi’s womanhood was not as tight as her anus, but it was far wetter, the flesh softer and more inviting, a different kind of pleasure compared to sheer squeezing. She shuffled her hips slightly, causing me to gasp as she shifted into a comfortable pose… and then, with a trail of her finger down my chest, she began to rise and fall upon my rod, quickly picking up to a vigorous pace.
I could hear both a wet squelching sound emanating from where my shaft impaled her depths, and a wet slapping from where her rump and her thighs smacked against mine, and my crotch, her hands pressing to my chest.
“Oooh, yes, yes!” she cried out, laughing merrily in her ecstasy.
It was incredible, her sex seemed to pulse and clench in time with her heartbeat; my shaft was so sensitive to pleasure, it had also become acutely precise to touch, letting me feel the irregular contours of her walls and her inner folds, a veritable maze of pleasuring ridges and undulations.
She began to gyrate her hips atop of me in a circular fashion, twisting my shaft around as she rose and fell, changing the angle in which I was forced into her. It was bliss.
How… can I feel so good, when Lilis and the other succubi feel better? I asked myself; by all rights, as I had concluded before, I should have been jaded to human stimulation; I could feel the difference, but it had little effect upon the stimulation and pleasure I felt. It was a comparison between great and greater, and both had a hold over me I could hardly resist.
Nixbi’s moans were deep, thanks to her accent, but wholly feminine and musical, and her clenched eyes and agape mouth quite clearly showed me the pleasure she was in.
She started to roll her hips forwards and back, into me, ceasing her bouncing. I could feel my swollen, stiff jewels press up to the opening of the bottom of her rump’s cleft.
“Cum for me, Brack, cum for me and give me your essence!” she cried lustfully, her tongue flickering across her lips.
The magical bonds that held me seemed to tighten, forcing my body’s arching to become even more pronounced. I began to writhe and squirm in my restraints, nearing a powerful climax.
“N-Nixbi…” I breathed out, my eyes glazed over and my panting shallow and exhausted.
The squelching was resounding in my ears, the wetness from our copulation seeping into my skin…
I… I’m cumming!
With loud moans from the both of us, we simultaneously arched our backs in synchronised orgasm, my hips jerking with each spurt of seed I shot into her womanhood, her walls clenching around me with vigorous squeezes as she splashed juices against my belly and my groin. We were both shuddering messes, and I saw black spots dancing on the peripheries of my vision as the exhaustion truly starting to set in.
When we both came down from our high, she nearly collapsed atop of me, using her arms to support her upon my chest, the ebony skinned witch panting. After a few moments of recovery, she looked to me with a seductive grin.
“Mmm, you are a lively one~” she purred, before sliding herself off my softening member, the thing seemingly aware of my weariness. Seed dripped from her sex as she stood to the side of the bed. Once more, she produced a vial from somewhere out of my sight, and began collecting whatever residue of my seed remained that hadn’t soaked into cloth, running her hand sensually along my limp member and around my jewels, and along my belly and between my legs, causing me to gasp softly.
Finally, when she was done, the witch crossed her arms beneath her alluring bust, leaning in close to my face.
“I thank you for your offer, and for giving me such a good time~” she purred, leaning in to give me a slow, erotic kiss to my lips, before running her clean hand over my face. With a smile, she pulled away, and left me alone. I felt the smoky restraints dissipate, but by then, it was too late to do anything.
Exhaustion was taking me, and with a few final pants, and slowed my breathing, and willingly entered a deep, blissful slumber, gladly taking the opportunity to finally get some good rest… hopefully.

I was enjoying one of my ‘leave days’, reclining on my bed with a book. Ever since I’d begun to learn to read and write, I’d found that a good book was a fantastic thing to experience and fill idle time with.
My tutor had lent it to me; it was a simply written book, appropriate for my current level, but it was nonetheless and interesting read. It also helped improve my comprehension.
However, I was distracted by memories of yesterday, of my time with Nixbi, the ebony-skinned Witchdoctor from the Southern Lands, and how she had so utterly exhausted me. How she had managed to do so with such ease was largely in part thanks to her magic, though that certainly only complemented her skills and voracious libido and plentiful stamina.
I still felt stiff from the encounter, as well as a lingering ache in my groin, albeit mild in severity, so it was tolerable. Nevertheless, the sensation ensured I wouldn’t be able to easily dispel the thoughts about Nixbi I was having.
I flipped the pages of my book, reading line by line, slowly and deliberately, my comprehension still somewhat poor. I was improving all the time, but it’d take some time before it was a natural thing to do. I mumbled to myself as I came upon a block of text I was having difficulty with when I heard a knock on my door.
I sat up, raising an eyebrow, and placing the open book face down on the end table.
“Come in,” I said.
At that moment, Nisha entered my room, her usual smile adorning her face. I smiled in return, getting up from the bed to greet her.
“Nisha, it’s good to see you.”
“As it is you, Brack,” she answered with her usual musical tone. She gave me a playful wink before sitting down on the edge of the bed. “I heard Lilis ‘introduced’ you to Nixbi.”
I went red in the face and reached around to scratch the back of my head.”
“Well… yeah. She did… I’m still aching from the meeting,” I answered, sitting down beside her, feeling slightly embarrassed. She giggled, pressing dainty fingers to her lips.
“That is no surprise; she made me pass out the first time we met too. The woman has an unnatural stamina, no doubt thanks to her magic and pacts with certain spirits. Such witchcraft is common for the southern tribes. Though she certainly does not possess the same endurance as a lust demon,” Nisha admitted.
“No… they can just drain you with a touch,” I remarked. “Impossible to resist them when they get a kiss in too.”
“Yes, there’s a lot of dread surrounding the Cubus’ Kiss in the superstition of normal people. It’s even been called a Kiss of Death,” she said.
“That doesn’t surprise me; I saw an Incubus kissing one of the servant girls, and she looked ready to collapse,” I recounted, remembering one of the times I was waiting to be chosen in the Social Lounge. My fingers tapped on my kneecaps idly, unable to do anything else to keep them busy.
“Some of them like doing that,” Nisha explained, reaching over to take the book I had been reading, giving it an examination. “They enjoy draining their ‘prey’ via kissing along, being intimately close to their victims. I myself have been subject to such attention numerous times. It’s quite enjoyable… say, are you reading this?” She looked to me, gesturing to the book.
“Ah, yeah, I am. My tutor gave it to me, something to keep me busy on a slow day, and to help me improve my reading,” I answered her. She turned the book around in her hands, eyeing its covers and its pages closely.
“Hmm... a book about a man that goes to slay a demon, and finds out more truths than he bargained for about them… sounds familiar,” she teased, placing the book back down on the end table. She then sighed out and fell backwards onto the bed, her head on the pillow, facing the ceiling.
I looked to her, quizzical.
“Uh, what are you doing?” I inquired. She only murmured in response, and waggled her finger for me to come closer.
I shuffled along the edge of the bed, putting myself nearer to her. She smiled and placed a hand on my shoulder.
“Lay with me~” she requested.
Confused and somewhat embarrassed, I nodded, complying with her request and laying down beside her. She sighed out, seemingly happy with my proximity, and I admittedly sighed out as well, also happy.
“It’s good to be able to lie down with close friends like this,” she stated contently.
I turned to her, my eyes tracing her succulent lips.
“Close friends you say?” I repeated. She nodded, closing her eyes.
“Of course. I’ve never been sure if the term lover fit, even if it’s true,” she said nonchalantly.
I felt warm in the face, and looked back to myself, gulping.
“Well… I-I guess,” I answered, even more embarrassed.
After that, we remained quiet for several moments, simply relaxing in each other’s company, before Nisha spoke up.
“You have integrated yourself into the way of things here quite well,” she said. “When you first came here, you were determined to escape, but now, you seem to accept your fate.”
“Well… I can’t say Lilis is evil. Wicked, maybe, and debauched and devious, but not evil. She doesn’t go out of her way to hurt people, even if her reasons for choosing servants are selfish to a degree. I know it’s law for the Succubi and Incubi to treat their servants with respect and care, but to Lilis, it seems like it’s something she does as a matter of course, not because she has to. She’d do it regardless. Not only that… before, I valued my freedom, but what was my freedom? Some lowly, uneducated gutter rat what did random courier jobs for sneak thieves and crooked merchants, and the few respectable people here and there,” I said.
“You could’ve ascended, strived for better. As a servant, you’ll likely not rise to any higher position than you are now, unless you impress someone, but you’d still be a servant,” she said.
“Be that as it may… but why should I want more? I have enough as it is; money. Clothes. Good food. Good lodgings… certainly, it gnaws at me that this is some elaborate scheme of a demon bent on twisting my mind and then shattering the illusion and basking in my horror and anguish… but you seem real, as is your compassion. You’re too kind to be false,” I answered, turning to her with a smile.
She laughed, turning to face me as well, her countenance ever beautiful.
“Oh, that is a curious conspiracy theory,” she purred, giggling. “Lilis would have a good laugh at that.”
I felt a tightness in my heart, and a sense of worry creep over me.
“I can’t stop you from telling her that, can I?” I muttered.
“No. And even if I was willing, she need only ask and I would answer. But I too like to tease my friends from time to time~” she chuckled, rolling over onto her side to better face me.
“It’s times like this that make me happy to have been taken by Lilis. I was scared too at first, and when we met, it was like a nightmare… but I suppose maybe she has changed me, because I remember that encounter vividly… and whenever I do, I cannot help but feel aroused~”
She smirked, using her hand to gently undo the lacing that held together her dress around her bosom, using her hand to pull the clothing away and reveal one of her breasts. “See~?”
Indeed, her nipple was erect, and a bright red blush appeared to spreading across her face… mine as well, though where my expression was one of surprise and uncertainty, hers was seductive and teasing.
“Um… well…” I uttered. I then winced and internally cursed myself.
Dammit man, you’ve made love to her before, you’ve seen her naked, people watched you!
I felt her grasp my hand, and pull it to clutch her exposed globe. As always, it was pliant and soft to the touch, warm to my fingers and palm, and imparted an urge to squeeze, my fingers gently kneading the mound. She let out a pleased breath, and the more I massaged her breast, the more I relaxed. I no longer cared about how the situation was going. It was happening, and I wanted to be a part of it.
“You know… you’re as beautiful as always,” I said to her with a smile. She chuckled, pressing a finger to my lips.
“You flatter me Brack…” she uttered, trailing off, her finger doing the same to my lips, bringing the digit to her own and erotically suckling upon the tip. She murmured, and moved to wrap her arms around my body, pulling me close to her, sliding her clothed legs along my own.
Other than her exposed breast, we were still in full garb, and neither I nor her seemed intent on disrobing just yet.
I embraced her myself, pulling her close, and together, we sealed our lips to one another, letting our tongues intermingle between our locked mouths, swirling the tip of my oral muscle around her own.
The soft smacking of our kissing and the light breaths that left our noses were all that could be heard, snaking our limbs around one another, linking ourselves even closer.
I ruffled the base of her dress around her waist, so I could touch her bare skin. With a delighted smile, I slipped my hand beneath her undergarments to caress her rump directly, kneading her supple mound with my fingertips. She was warm to the touch, and her skin was silky smooth; I could’ve happily spent my time running my hands across her body, slowly and sensually, and it seemed she thought similar, her fingers traipsing beneath my clothing to tantalise my body. I shivered happily and in pleasure as we kissed, one of her hands grasping the back of my head and holding it there for a deep, sensuous liplock; she twisted her oral petals around upon my own in slow, methodical movements, taking the odd opportunity to suckle on my lower lip, run her tongue across mine and my lips, murmuring into my throat.
Our breaths mingled, and with me so close to her, I was graced by her wondrous perfume, spicy, like cedar bark. I’m not sure what I smelled like, but she made no complaints, only removing her hand from my head so she could further pull her clothing away from her chest, exposing her other breast now. I could feel her hand sliding along my glutes, fingertips curling around the hem of my pants to tug upon it. I would take her hint, shifting my legs and helping her slide my trousers down to my ankles, allowing me to kick them away. She moved her hands to unbutton my shirt, letting me throw it over the end of the bed.
At that moment, she pulled away, and sat up, giving herself room to finally strip herself. She sat there, on the edge of the bed, exposed and in full view, her limber, olive skinned body on display. She was ever alluring, her lustrous frame erotic and beautiful. She smiled, and crawled over to me, my shaft slipping between her thighs as she laid across me, pressing her lips to my own once more.
Our hands roamed and explored each other’s body, feeling silky skin and toned muscles. I broke the kiss, leaning in to run my tongue along her neck, causing her to sigh out stutteringly, her body shuddering from the stimulation. I could feel her wetness seeping onto my crotch, the arousal we shared mounting with every passing moment. I moaned softly, and she answered with the same, our bodies rubbing together in our erotic embrace.
Nisha pulled away with a smile.
“It’s always a pleasure to be with you~” she purred.
“I’m sure you say that to all the men,” I said. Immediately, I winced, thinking of how insulting that could’ve been, but she merely giggled.
“Aww, you hurt my feelings… but you’d be right. I’m an honest lady, am I not~?” she teased, speaking her lecherous truth. I didn’t really care, though I almost protested when she extricated herself from my embrace, crouching on the end of the bed.
“Mmm… you look rather well, for having been with Nixbi~” she purred, reaching out to circle the edge of my glans with a fingertip, causing me to shiver.
“Ah…” I grunted. “Well… I can manage the stiffness.”
“This is the only stiffness I want to see right now~” she joked, caressing my shaft deviously. “And I’m going to treat it with the love in my heart~”

I was sitting on the edge of the bed now, watching Nisha crawl in between my legs, her hands grasping her breasts. With a seductive lip lick, she shuffled forward, and wrapped her globes around my length. Even with her silky smooth skin, there was still friction from her flesh that tugged on my length. With any substantial speed, it would’ve rubbed painfully, but already, she was lathering my tip in her saliva, rubbing it into the skin around my rod, lubricating it as best she could, releasing and enveloping my manhood repeatedly to get an even distribution of her spittle. She smiled, leaning down to give my tip a loving kiss.
“You like breasts~” she stated. I felt red in the face, more so than normal.
“W-Well, they are nice,” I answered dumbly
She giggled, circling her fingertip around my moist glans.
“I can tell what a man likes, and from the way you’re always glancing at the breasts of the other girls and mine, I know they please you~” she explained.
Damn, she was perceptive. And ultimately, true; I really did love a pair of plump, well-formed breasts on a well-formed woman.
With a wink, she began to slowly rub my shaft up and down with her globes, squeezing the supple flesh tightly around my girth, utterly enveloped in her pillowy prison, save for my tip and my root, which, alternated between being exposed and enveloped as her breasts rose and fell upon my shaft.
“Mmmmph… I never knew women could do this before I came here…” I breathed out.
“Mmhmhm, we’ve always been capable, we’ve just never thought to use them in such a manner… I’m sure you’ll discover many new techniques in your time here~” she purred, craning her neck forwards as far as possible so she could lap at the tip of my length with quick flicks, teasing the opening on the very tip of my glans. I let out a breath, my hands gripping the bed sheets as the pleasure and stimulation tantalised my nerves.
She pushed her hands more firmly against her breasts, squeezing my length between them tighter and tighter. Pre dribbled from my tip, which she used to further lubricate the interior of her breasts and the skin of my shaft. With slow but firm movements and pressure, she pumped my length methodically. Breaths escaped my lips, and I released one hand from the bed sheets to gently rest atop of her head.
Every time she dropped down low, her tongue would slip out to lap at my glans, taking an opportunity to circle the tip around the corona.
“Mmph… this feels good…” I said with soft words. I fidgeted a bit, the pliant flesh of her bust caressing my slick length with tantalising stimulation.
“I can make it better~” she uttered, alternating her motions, grinding her breasts in opposite directions, one sliding up to my tip whilst the other dropped to my base, squeezing even more tightly. I wondered how she didn’t hurt herself, but I didn’t question it; there was no hint of pain on her face, no ounce of discomfort or unpleasantness. She seemed to be enjoying this, causing me to wonder if she could feel pleasure doing what she was.
It didn’t matter really; we were both enjoying ourselves, both delighting in the pleasant feelings.
I began to twitch with every lick to my glans, the tip now swollen and darkly coloured, and highly sensitive. My jewels felt tight and I could feel a quivering sensation deep in my loins, just behind and above my sack. My shaft pulsed, and it only did so more vigorously as Nisha returned to pumping her breasts up and down my length in the same direction, albeit with such force, they were now softly slapping against my crotch. Her tanned skin seemed to glisten with a film of sweat, apparently exerting herself, to an extent; she did not seem wearied by her actions, but a soft, lustful panting had begun to issue from her lips. She peered up at me seductively, and I was only further entranced by her beautiful, unfathomable eyes.
I was beginning to wonder if she was indeed a succubus in disguise.
“Nisha… I’m going too…” I began.
“Whenever you desire, my love~” she answered, leaning down and letting her tongue loll out, rubbing against the back of my tip, and remaining there, rubbing up and down along the back of my shaft as her torso raised and lowered with the motions of her rubbing breasts.
I couldn’t hold back, and with a low moan, I bucked my hips into her breasts, prompting Nisha to squeeze down as tightly as possible around my girth as it pulsed and spurted, releasing ropes of thick seed from the tip. She let the first three splatter against her face, painting it with translucent streaks of white, before dropping down and clasping her lips around my glans, sucking vigorously around my tip and prolonging my climax, gulping down the last few strings of my semen with hungry delight.
I grunted from the stimulation, my hips twitching with each burst. Once I had stopped, Nisha released her lips, giving my sensitive rod a few luscious rubs with her breasts, before pulling away.
I don’t know why, but I found her semen-stained face rather erotic, especially when she began to lap her lips clean, and then wipe her face down to lick her hand and fingers of the collected seed. She purred delightedly, and reached down with her free hand to grasp my other length, smiling seductively, gently stroking my sensitised member and keeping it from softening.
“Ah… not so… soon…” I panted, wincing from the sensations that arced through the nerves of my manhood. “I can’t… go again…”
“I know~” she uttered, shuffling closer to me, sitting on her knees. “But I don’t want you softening just yet~”
And so, whilst we waited for me to recover, she caressed my length, applying just enough stimulation to keep it erect, but never more than that. It was torturous, for the sensation was wondrous but teasing, taunting me to go over the edge, and edge I could not reach, and never would. Eventually, however, I felt firmer and energetic once more, and I knew I would be ready for another round.
Nisha sensed it too, and with a seductive wink, released my tormented length and stepped away from the bed. She traipsed over to a wall, beckoning me to follow with a gentle waggle of her finger followed by a caress of her rump. I obliged, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed, and getting up to follow, my length bobbing between my legs, at attention and almost painfully erect.
As I neared her, she pressed her lithe body against the wall, hugging it as close to her body as possible, so much so that even her belly was flush against it, only jutting her rump out enough to offer it to me, her breasts squashed against the wall. She gyrated her hips invitingly, pressing her arms against the wood.
It was just such a tempting position, such an alluring offer… I couldn’t refuse. I gripped her hips, rubbing her supple rump with my thumbs, aligning my length with her wet, soaking sex, licking my lips in anticipation. I pressed against her labia, pushing forward; my length slipped off of her womanhood several times, a few sliding down between her thighs, and up against her rump. I didn’t mind, it was a good way to tease her, after what she did before… but eventually, her soft breaths of lust and my own impatient desire got the better of me, and after properly and slowly aligning my shaft, I pushed forward until my tip was enveloped by her lower lips, my sensitive head able to feel the quivering of her honeypot, and the pulsing of her racing heartbeat… and then, I slammed forward, my hips and her rump colliding with a slap. She gasped out, the sound turning to a moan of pleasure. I spread my legs slightly, giving me a stance with more leverage… and quickly, I began thrusting into her, pressing my chest against her back, my head over one of her shoulders.
The slapping of her rear and my crotch resounded through the room, as were our grunts and pants of pleasure. I could feel her body jolting with each thrust into her sex that I made. I began kissing and suckling on her neck, causing her to tilt her head backwards in euphoria. Whilst one hand remained on her hip, the other slid upwards to her armpit, gripping her there. I murmured and grunted into her neck, my tongue flicking against her skin in my lust.
“Yes, yes~!” she cried out in bliss. “It feels so good!”
Her moans had turned to short, sharp cries, the pleasure we both felt ecstatic. Her rump jiggled each time my groin collided with it, both a wet slapping and a lewd squelching emanated from where we had conjoined. I continued to lick and suckle and kiss her neck, taking in deep breaths of her wondrous, spicy perfume, like spring trees in a warm forest.
My pace increased, as did the force behind them, leveraging every ounce of my energy to bring us both to climax. I wanted it. She wanted it. We both wanted to orgasm together, sharing in our bliss. It was only the second time Nisha and I had communed in this way, but I felt as close to her as ever.
“Nisha… you’re so… good… feel, so good…” I murmured into her ear, her only response lustful panting.
In this moment, it didn’t matter that she would make love to other men, other women, it made no difference… it was just me and her, together in love, if you could call it that. Her heart was different, unable to be granted sole ownership to any one person, save the succubus who held her soul… and even Lilis would not restrict her to certain people or, herself… she was too lewd for that.
I felt my shaft throbbing painfully within her, my jewels tightening, her quivering walls and loud moans indicators that her finale was near at hand. We were both close, our dams ready to burst.
“Brack!” she cried out my name, lustfully, and lovingly. “Give it to me… I’m going to… give me your seed, give me your love!”
That was all that was needed to drive me over the edge.
“N-Nisha… I… aaahhh!”
I slammed into her, hilting my manhood within her sex just as it burst, Nisha releasing a lustful wail from her mouth and a torrent of juices from her sex, flooding my crotch, her innards squeezing and writhing violently around my length and milking me of every last drop.
I jerked with each spurt, jiggling her rump and jolting her body, causing her to release high-pitched grunts at the same time, until our combined orgasms came to an end. I felt limp, resting atop of her, and she shivered and heaved with heavy breathing, as did I. I slipped out of her, letting my seed drip from both the tip of my length, and from her soaked womanhood. Without words, I carried her over to the bed, and laid her down and embraced her.
We smiled at each other, softly kissing in our intimacy.
“Mmm…” I murmured. “I’m somewhat reticent to say ‘I love you’… but I do. Nisha, I love you.”
It felt like a dangerous thing to say, but at that moment, I didn’t really care.
She smiled and giggled, kissing my forehead.
“I love you too Brack… I love a lot of people, all who Lilis accepts into this ‘family’ of ours… each and every one, equally~” she answered.
Before my soul was stolen, that answer might have angered me… but now, it felt fair. Her logic was somewhat twisted and debauched, but evil it was not… she seemed genuine about it, and that’s all that mattered to me.
“Well… I’m glad… if having my soul stolen meant meeting you… I would’ve sold it to the devil himself…” I stated.
She giggled again, and kissed me on the lips. And for hours after, we remained in each other’s naked embrace, dozing off until the afternoon. There, she left me to myself, but not before giving me a loving, parting kiss.

I had a light meal, consisting of some buttered bread and a glass of milk, before my ‘nightly duties’. It wasn’t often before I was abducted that I’d had butter, or milk, being a somewhat rare commodity, but here, such things were considered basic. Nevertheless, it didn’t change the fact that I was now once more marching off for another violation.
Interestingly, I still felt mildly begrudging of the fact, despite having largely accepted my fate here. I guess I wanted to actually play an equal part in such an intimate communion, instead of being pinned down, a twitching mess, as I was milked dry of semen and energy, food and entertainment for the demons of lust; even if they were friendly enough, they still liked to make humans squirm and gasp as the last reserves of their energy were sucked up like a fine wine… at least enough to make us spasm and pass out from exhaustion. Killing, fortunately, was repugnant to them… most of them at least.
I sighed out, reaching the door to the lobby, the scent within already tickling my nostrils.
“Here I go again,” I muttered, already feeling blood raise my member. It wasn’t fully erect, yet, but I knew the moment a succubus took interest in me, it would take little to spur it to full vigour.
I opened the door, and immediately was met with the sight of a dozen or so incubi and succubi all reclined upon luxurious chairs and against walls, chatting up their ‘unfortunate victims’, some even already feeding upon their ‘prey’, an incubus lying atop of a red-faced servant girl on one of the lounges, rubbing against her front as he kissed the gently squirming girl, their lips aglow from the energy siphon. He had his hands roaming over her creamy skin, whilst her own twitched and shivered in stimulation and inability to think what to do. Eventually, she went limp and fully submitted.
My member grew a mite bit more rigid. At the sight, and I decided I would look elsewhere… as fruitless as it was; by a drinks cabinet, a succubus was busy seducing a young servant man, walking her fingertips up his chest, inhaling softly and drawing tiny wisps of energy from past his lips. Near another cabinet whose contents I did not know was another succubus, gently embracing a girl with sun-reddened skin, suckling and kissing upon her neck, the girl’s hand balled into her fist and pressed to her lips.
But it was the woman reclining in the corner, with golden eyes with slit pupils, long black hair that reached the small of her back and exotic looking clothing that hung loosely to her frame and left little to the imagination, that caught my eye… and me hers.
Her red lips pursed into a thin smile, and she beckoned me over, her pale skin contrasting the shadow around her, those golden eyes practically luminous in the dark of the corner, her black satin robes draped over crossed legs.
I complied, sauntering over there with a quickened pace, and stood before her, gulping slightly; there was something about her that unsettled me. I knew she was inhuman. I knew she was a demon of some sort, or some other beast… I just didn’t know what; she lacked horns or leathery wings and tail, as a succubus would. Her ears were pointed like a Succubus’, but her eyes were not crimson like a vampire’s.
She emanated power, and danger, and I began to worry what she may do to me.
“Tell me your name, human~” she commanded, her voice alluring, sensual, but possessive of a predatory authority, as though she could hunt down every ounce of my current emotion and use it to utterly defeat me, and so I complied with her.
“Brack,” I answered simply.
“Brack, hmm… a Boorish name, but such a ruggedly handsome man for a ruggedly handsome name… I am Anguis~” she introduced, crossing her legs the opposite way, showing off her long, creamy legs and revealing her lack of underwear. Her cleavage was exposed, a deep crevasse that I had come to expect from the inhuman females… they all seemed to be generously endowed.
I noticed that her nails were elongated, painted black, crisp, clean and worryingly sharp. I tried to supress a gulp, but failed, and Anguis noticed, prompting her to draw the tip of her tongue slowly across her lips, so slowly it took a good several seconds to perform a full circuit across those luscious lips of hers, the seductive display prompting more rigidity in my member.
“Well… you seem afraid… how adorable~” she purred. She suddenly sat up from her seat, grasping my chin daintily with her fingertips, tilting my head upwards, her nails ever so gently digging against my skin. “Come with me~”
I nodded, and as she let go, she turned around slowly, and gracefully. I followed suite, passing by numerous cubi and their prey for the night… casting knowing, devious leers my way as we left.
Somehow, I felt that perhaps the night with Nixbi would not the most stimulating one of all.

We had entered one of the private rooms, and I obediently stood by the door, too worried to speak up in her presence. What had my tongue so timid was merely the fact that I could not place what she was, but there was something about the way she moved that was… reminiscent of teachings long ago.
Everyone learned of the various creatures that did and supposedly did roam the lands of this world, mythical or not, belief in them or not, but those teachings were a dim memory in my mind, passed on through hearsay and word-of-mouth by the drunk caravan guards, wily tavern bards and the other travellers that passed through Daggersford.
Right now though, her movements were triggering a niggling memory, hazy and shapeless, unable to take form, but giving me suspicions.
The way she glided from bed to dresser, the smooth, graceful and fluid motions that lacked all jerkiness, and seemed to slide from one posture to another flawlessly, never coming to any sudden stops, her body wending in an almost… serpentine, fashion.
She chuckled, prompting me to look up to her golden eyes.
“Come here, human~” she commanded. I nodded, following her as she made for a dress, where a decanter of wine and a glass waited for her. She poured herself a drink, murmuring alluringly to herself.
“So… you are one of Lilis’ new acquisitions,” she said, placing the decanter down, and sipping her wine with those luscious lips of hers. “I hear your semen is of high quality… a turn of phrase I doubt you would have heard in your dingy peasant life before.”
I winced at her description of how I lived before being abducted, though I could not deny its truth; had someone started talking about semen quality, they’d either be thrown into the horse troughs for talking stupid, or thought of as some sort of fertility expert. And asked to stop in open places or get thrown into the horse troughs.
“Y-yes, I am,” I answered, shifting from foot to foot.
She turned her head, peering at me from the corner of her eye. I saw her tongue seductively peek out from the corner of her lips.
“Mmm… you’re frightened still… do I trouble you~?” she uttered, obviously pleased.
“W-Well… with all due respect… what are you?” I dared ask. She smirked, turning around fully, wine glass still in hand.
“You mean you do not know~?” she quipped. “Then perhaps, I need to demonstrate~”
And with that, she arched her head back, letting out a soft sigh as her legs began to glow beneath her dress. I couldn’t rightly tell from the brightness, but it seemed as if they were merging… and Anguis began to grow taller. A glowing trunk of light began winding its way around the room, tapering off into a long, narrow tip.
When the glow subsided, a black serpent’s tail took its place, the obsidian scales glistening in the candlelight, a lustrous sheen on its abyssal surface.
I stepped back, looking upon her with equal parts shock and fear. She returned her head to a normal position, glass still in hand. She opened her eyes, golden and predatory. She licked her lips, smiling dangerously.
It finally dawned on me.
“Y-You’re a lamia!” I cried out, taking several involuntary steps back as her incredibly long tail bunched up around her.
“Clever man~” she answered. She slithered over to me, a soft scraping sound emanating from her underbelly. Anguis circled me, only a two foot gap separating me and her tail, like a noose ready to tighten.
“Oh, do relax~” she uttered, reaching out to grasp my chin with her fingertips. “I have no intention of hurting you… too much, at least~”
She giggled sadistically, licking her lips.
“I knew there was something about you!” I exclaimed.
“Did that ‘something’ include hellish pleasure~? Because I can grant you that, human~” she purred, stroking my chin like some beloved pet. I shivered in fear. Tales were often told of the devouring lamia and their lust for the flesh of man… I hoped Lilis could protect me if Anguis decided I would make a good dinner.
“I am sure you’re fretting over your safety… do not concern yourself too much; we lamia rarely kill unless provoked. Feasting on those foolish enough to incur our wrath for idiot reasons is just an added bonus… we’re really nice… once you get to know us~”
Her tone seemed genuine enough, but it also seemed to be giving only a partial truth; sure, they may have been ‘friendly’, but I doubt they were merciful in how they teased and tormented their ‘prey’.
Already, I knew I was in for a rough night.
She brushed the back of hand against my cheek, that long tongue flickering across her lips like a snake’s would, though with the human element of seductive cycling from one corner of her mouth to the other.
“I have known Lilis for a long time… and she has always had the best of people to take and torment… I almost sent one of her women mad with my tongue~” Anguis warned, leaning in to run said tongue up my cheek.
Her hands began to wander, slipping beneath my clothing, and slowly stripping me of every article, discarding them with little care or thought, as if rubbish to be thrown away. She noted my throbbing erection, and laughed softly.
“So ready so soon?” she uttered with a devious tone. “How pitiful~”
I would have protested were I not so fearful of her. Then, with the speed of a viper, she quickly coiled herself around me, her black tail’s scales surprisingly smooth to my skin, but almost tinglingly cool, caressing every inch of my body. I felt my feet leave the floor, held inches aloft in her sensual embrace. She tightened, and I groaned, the breath gently forced out of me from the suddenness of her constriction; she did not cut off my breathing, but did make it so only light, calm breathing was comfortable; if I panicked – and I believed she would have revelled in me doing so – I would have found it somewhat troublesome to draw in the breaths. Nevertheless, despite the predatory, dangerous nature of her embrace, it felt truly erotic, those silky smooth scales sliding around my skin as she coiled around me further, the great length of her serpentine half oh so adept at restraining human beings.
I let out a gasp, and cracked open my eyes to see her hovering in front of me, outside of her own coils, still draped in that silken black gown of hers, though now her cleavage seemed to have been further exposed. She reached out and clasped my cheeks in her hands, gently caressing my jaw and the corner of my mouth with her thumbs. She seemed to be inspecting me, squeezing her coils around various parts of my body as though to physically examine every aspect of my being, her softer, paler underbelly scales gently caressing my shaft, erect and sandwiched between her underside and my stomach, the sensation of friction on one side, and slick rubbing on the other unique and tantalising.
“Mmm… you have nice reactions… you’ve grown sensitive in your time here… unsurprising; a human can never grow used to the touch of a lust demon, and to those skilled in the sensual arts. Even a blushing virgin could bring a man who has been toyed with by a succubus to orgasm once she picks up pace… but for me, it makes the men oh so utterly delicious to toy with~” she explained, yet again licking my face with her elongated tongue.
I let out a stuttering gasp, her words prompting me to wiggle in her grip, an involuntary reaction of fear induced by the perceived danger she posed.
She… she could squeeze me to death… all over… I thought. Yes, she could have done that if she so desired, and though, at the back of my mind, I knew she would do nothing to permanently harm me or scar me, it still felt as though my life were in danger.
It was just hard to feel truly terrified when her tail began to ripple and squeeze against me, the contractions coming in waves, moving down from my shoulders to my feet, imparting upon me a sensual, all-body massage that until now, I had never known as possible.
It was amazing, the way those powerful muscles beneath her scales could so effortlessly stimulate and massage my body.
My manhood was further squeezed and rubbed between my stomach and her scales, and my rear would receive a generous groping from her tail as well.
As much as I tried to resist, she extracted a low moan from me, much to her delight.
“Mmm… it feels good in the serpent’s grasp… slowly being constricted and squeezed of everything… like a mouse gasping its last in the python’s embrace… just give in and accept… or squirm for me… I do like it when they squirm~” she cooed, her voice dropped low and sensual as she breathed into my ear, her tongue flickering against it, prompting another gasp from my lips.
At this point, Anguis drew herself away from me, smirking as she slowly disrobed, letting the silken black gown fall free from her body, fully revealing to me her generous bust, not quite as large as Lilis’, but enough she could easily wrap them around my member and swallow it entirely.
I found my gaze affixed onto her breasts, to which she teased me by running her hands over her bust and pushing them upwards, only to let them bounce back down and jiggle hypnotically.
“Mmm… they can entrance any man… at least all those lucky enough to find themselves in my coils… they are great weapons in defeating a human, man or woman… you people all subconsciously desire such luscious breasts~” she uttered.
She drew herself closer, her tail making it seem as though she were hovering.
In my lustful state, I desperately desired to reach out and squeeze them, but a combination of my lingering fear and the fact my arms were bound to my sides meant I could do no such thing. I grunted, gasped, and moaned, her massaging coils continuing to impart gentle sensations upon my body.
She seemed to notice my desire to feel her sensual lobes, and it made her lips purse into a wide smirk.
“And just like that, you fall to the allure of my bosom… but it’s okay… I shan’t tease you forever~” she uttered. She then drew closer, and forced her breasts onto my face, the softness of her mounds caressing my countenance as they squashed against me. She pulled back slightly, so they only rested against my head, rubbing and jiggling her globes in front of me, letting them gently slap up against my brow and my cheeks. I felt her arms snake around the back of my head, before forcefully imprisoning my face within her cleavage, firmly rubbing her chest to it whilst her pliant mounds squeezed the sides of my head.
I let out a muffled moan into her cleavage, held there by her domineering embrace, adding to the sensual massage that graced my entire body. I felt pre dribble from my tip, slickening my belly and the scales of her tail’s underside. My eyes clenched shut, feeling the sensations build in my loins, the tightness in my jewels and the tingling that arced up and down my length. It throbbed and twitched, the lubricated glans now incredibly sensitive as it was mere inches from her womanhood.
She laughed softly, knowing I was close.
“Are you going to cum?” she uttered. “I can tell you are… you throb against me, your entire body quivers like a frightened rodent… I adore it~”
Her words were predatory, dangerous, yet seductive. I couldn’t help but shiver… and then spasm with a low moan into her breasts as I was driven right over the edge by her sensual massage and rubbing of my manhood. I spurted between our bodies, staining them white with my seed. She seemed intent on prolonging my ejaculation, as all of my partners did, continuing her stimulation until I was twitching in dry orgasm. Finally, she eased to a halt in her ministrations, allowing me to softly pant as I recovered, pulling away from my face to give me the maximum amount of air.
And as I breathed softly, she gently caressed my cheek with the back of her hand like she was showing affection to a pet.
“Mmm… you dirtied us from that alone… Lilis knew what she was doing when she claimed you~” the lamia purred, licking her lips.
She gently grinded against my member to keep it erect, and in a few minutes, it would be ready for more torment.
As the time past, she gazed at me with a devious affection, perhaps a sort of fondness for her ‘prey’, insofar she enjoyed bringing about their innermost primal state of lust and weakness in her coils. Eventually, I seemed ready for yet another round, and she sensed this.
“Let us see how much you have to give this time… I am so very hungry~” she crooned, cackling sadistically. Anguis then proceeded to shift her coils, drooping her humanoid torso and lowering it until it was level with my crotch, arching her flexible back. She shifted her tail until my crotch, my upper thighs, and my lower belly were exposed to the air, the tip of her tail prodding at my lips. She smirked, giggling softly as she wet her fingers with her lips, suckling upon then sensually and moving to trace the length of my member with her slick fingertips, the sharp nails gently scraping along in a secondary, acutely precise sensation, whilst her fingertips were a softer touch. I couldn’t help but squirm, as useless as it was in these coils of hers; if she were so inclined, she could no doubt crush me to death with minimal effort, breaking bones and squashing my internal organs. I banished the thought, wishing not to be plagued by such fears; it was hard to concentrate on anything anyhow, her wet fingers traipsing and trailing along my member and around my sack were causing my genitals to twitch involuntarily. I gasped softly, her tail’s tip still prodding at my lips. I shivered, squirmed and wriggled in her embrace, and she seemed to enjoy it… perhaps struggling felt like a nice massage to her body, alongside a futile act in resistance to her dominance.
“This is a nice penis you have… so thick and virile… I could almost devour it whole and squeeze everything from it until you perished… but it’s unpleasant to deal with a body afterwards~” she joked teasingly. Anguis then opened her mouth to let her tongue curl out to lap at my tip, causing my whole body to jump; her oral muscle felt like it hard a forked tip, not entirely like a snake’s, but reminiscent of one nonetheless. I felt one of the twin points prod against the opening on my tip, with residue from my previous climax still present.
“Mmm… you taste delicious… Lilis made a fantastic choice with you… no succubus could pass up the chance to feast on your semen and your energy… consider yourself a precious find, people of your quality are not common… but don’t let it go to your head, human, for you are still nothing special in the scheme of things~” she uttered, her taunting tone making me shiver again, especially as she began to run her tongue along my shaft and caress it with her teasing oral touch. It was a sensuous stimulation, one I was familiar with, but weak to all the same. Her forked tip meant there were two points of touch, and she used that to her advantage, running and tracing along the contours of my bulging veins with seductive murmuring. She grasped the root of my manhood, keeping it firmly in control as she lapped at it. I felt her lips kiss my glans, her fingers fondle my jewels. I grunted, struggling from the touch, much to her obvious delight, her tail allowing me to wriggle just enough that it felt good, but also exerting command over me, fighting against my movements, and reminding me I was still her prey. Further did she lick me, pre already dribbling from my tip as a result of her ministrations. Her fingers daintily stroked my jewels, giving the orbs gentle squeezes between her fingertips, all whilst she traced lines across the lower part of my belly with a stray, outstretched fingertip. I felt her lips pull away from my glans, followed by what felt like a slimy tentacle wrapping itself around my length, slithering around and over the skin of my girth to the hilt, the tip waggling gently at my sack. It was her tongue, inhumanly long and flexible, coiled around my member like a snake around a tree trunk. She squeezed and slipped her coiled tongue up and down my shaft, her lips a hairsbreadth from my glans, her soft, tingling breath blowing across it. It was a wondrous yet frightening sensation, to feel my shaft so easily caught by her tongue, and so energetically stroked, her tongue swirling and twisting around my girth in a circular fashion. My glans was intensely stimulated, along with the rest of my manhood, causing me to writhe in her coils, further exciting the predatory lamia. I felt pressure building in my loins once more, my member throbbing vigorously, pre dribbling from the tip, which Anguis greedily lapped up without hesitation, spreading the fluid across my tip along with the rest of her saliva.
She wasn’t even putting me in her mouth, and yet I was trapped in a wet, hot fleshy oral prison, twisting and squeezing me, urging me to climax with little regard for my own desires. I squirmed in her embrace, panting and moaning softly. I wanted release, and I wanted her to show mercy upon my overly sensitive mast, the previous orgasm owing much to its current acute sensitivity to pleasurable touches.
It was not long before I could resist no more, moaning loudly and bucking my hips into her milking tongue. I spurted my essence into her mouth, upon her lips and onto her face, my hips twitching with each burst until, eventually, my finale had subsided.
It was then that I felt I was done, still conscious but exhausted, quivering in post-orgasmic bliss, still trapped in her coils. My member softened in her grip as she withdrew her tongue, and pulled her torso back up once more, putting her face in line with my own. Anguis showed me a sensual act, lapping herself clean with her impossibly long tongue, cleaning her face of my seed, before smirking deviously.
“Delicious~” she purred. I grimaced, giving her a begrudging look.
“A-are you… satisfied… now?” I panted out, waiting for release, expecting the night to be done.
I was all too wrong.
“Oh, my dear Brack~” she purred, cupping the sides of my head in her hands as her coils covered my crotch once more. “What makes you think that could possibly satisfy me?”
Her expression turned wicked, and with sudden speed, lunged for my neck, and sank her fangs into my flesh with a painful jolt.
I yowled in pain, even as she erotically licked and suckled upon my skin… but instead of drinking my blood as the vampire had, she instead injected something into me.
Soon after, I began to feel warm and tingly, and pleasurable feelings began to flood my crotch. Within moments, my shaft, previously spent and limp, stood to attention, harder than ever. My eyes widened in horror as I realised what she had done.
“A-aphrodisiac!” I cried.
“Good guess… a Lamia’s venom can be used to incapacitate their prey and make them all too ready for mating… though in your case, I’ve just used aphrodisiac~” she explained, before grasping my face and bringing it close to hers. “You should know that we lamia, like snakes, mate for hours… so be a good boy, and give me all you have to offer~”
And with a horrified expression upon my face, I flinched as she licked my face, and waited in dread for what was to follow.

I squirmed in Anguis’ grasp, though motions caused my now venom-sensitised skin to rub against her smooth scales, and it felt like pleasurable tingles were arcing across my flesh. I gasped out softly, and peered up at the deviously smirking Lamia, all too pleased and delighted at my wriggling.
In fact, she tilted her head back and moaned luxuriously, no doubt aroused by the rubbing of my body against her scaly tail, both a sensual massage and a delight of my submissiveness. I couldn’t keep still though, the venom coursing through my veins tingling every part of my body. I itched in a desirous manner, unable to do anything about it. It made me unable to sit still.
I gasped again when I felt her long tongue slip out of her mouth and draw slowly up my face, leaving a trail of moisture upon my countenance, followed by her wicked chuckle… her voice sounding almost reminiscent of a snake’s hiss.
“Mmmm… so good~” she uttered, almost absentmindedly, lost in her own euphoric daydreams. “I want more~”
“P-please… no… I can’t…” I begged, knowing it was futile yet pleading all the same, hoping I could be granted mercy from her dominant wiles. I panted, and then groaned when her coils tightened around me.
My pleas for mercy were deliberately, and pointedly ignored, the lamia cackling lustfully as I was once more tumbled and manoeuvred in her grasping tail, finding myself somewhat exposed, my arms bound by my sides still, but my thighs and lower stomach exposed, her tail putting me in a horizontal position, slanting my body down slightly, head first, as she slithered between my thighs. The tip of her serpentine length coiled around one of my knees, and then the other, keeping them at a desired distance from each other, allowing Anguis to slip uncomfortably close to my genitals. I squirmed in terrified resistance, completely in her grasp and under her control, utterly unable to fight back.
Her hands caressed my erect member and my swollen jewels, her venom somehow causing them to fill with fluids, ready to be expelled through my shaft. She laughed, and her tongue lapped across my frenulum, forcing me to grit my teeth in order not to moan. I tried to kick my legs, but her powerful tail easily held me.
“Mmm, so feisty… good prey is so hard to come by~” she hissed seductively, moving to grasp my hips, and slide her hands sensuously up my sides as she closed the distance between my crotch and her chest, until I felt her breasts brush up against both sides of my length, caressing my sensitive manhood with her soft, supple skin.
This time, I could not suppress the sounds of my pleasure, loosing a low moan towards the ceiling, though with how I was angled, tilting my head back caused me to view the back wall. I grimaced, and squirmed again, her toxin simply sending me mad.
I wanted to move. To escape her frightening coils and be free… it was different when it was magic restraining me… this was all a part of a single being, one who could crush me with ease, one that was a member of a race known for their ravenous appetite. I feared I would be devoured, crushed, who knows what else… all the magic bonds that had held me thus far had simply made me helpless, but this?... every part of my restraints was her; every rub was a sensual touch she imparted upon me. And now, this venom was robbing me of my strength, forcing sensitivity into my nerves, and siphoning energy away to stimulate a growing load of seed.
“Gah,” I grunted, feeling her run her tongue over my glans. I twitched and spasmed in her grip, her constricting coils both fluid and unyielding, moving with my struggling, but always forcing me back into the position she desired me to be in, and with such minimal effort too. I could feel her breasts starting to squeeze around my member, and her hands left my ribs, relocating to her mounds, pushing them together and sandwiching my length between them. I squirmed, writhed and shuddered as she suddenly began running her tongue across my tip, periodically kissing the now slick helmet with sensual touches of her lips.
And that was not even the most of it… it grew worse when she began to slowly pump her breasts along my most sensitive shaft, letting go with her lips every time her globes swallowed my manhood, and once more suckling upon the tip as it peaked up once more… and yet, her tongue, coiling around my girth as she had coiled around me, never released me, the tip slipping down within the confines of her cleavage and between her body and my rod, until I could feel it waggling at my jewels.
I was panting harder, moaning exhaustedly, in pure bliss at her mammary sex. I could feel the pre dribbling from my opening be lathered along my surfaces and her breasts by her prehensile tongue, and hear the wet, erotic squelching that followed shortly thereafter.
I kicked again, whimpering in pleasure. Was this the power of the lamia? To squeeze every last ounce of essence from their prey? To constrict and bind and take their time with stamina their quarry could not much? Were we humans truly so weak in comparison to the monsters and demons I now knew for certain roamed the dark and shadowy places of the world? I gritted my teeth, knowing in all surety that right now, I was merely food for the lamia… and I would feed her again, moaning loudly and bucking my hips up into her breasts.
“Yes, yes, cum for me, human~!” she exclaimed lustily, her breasts squeezing each and every drop from my shaft, whilst after painting her face in my seed, she latched her lips upon my tip,, suckling down the whitish fluid with immense satisfaction, causing me to feel even greater heights of pleasure, prolonging my ejaculation until I was – for that one at least – spent, feeling her lips release my tip, followed by her breasts, my shaft aching with the stress it had been subjected to.
She cackled softly to herself, letting free a lustful hiss from her lips, before I found myself being lowered to the ground, once more wrapped up in her coils. It was though I was on a bed of scaly flesh, her wrapped tail most comfortable, surprisingly enough.
Anguis hovered her torso over me, letting me catch a glimpse of her finishing up a clean of her face using her long tongue, her breasts bearing the evidence of a prior clean, a slick film of saliva shown by a sheen indicating a lapping with her tongue. I was panting softly, and she smirked, bearing her pointed fangs.
“Mmm… you are a delicious morsel~” she purred, her reference to food not buoying my spirits or alleviating my fear. She traced a sharp fingernail across my lips, and smiled. “I must have more… but I believe you will be in need of relief and recovery~”
“P-please…” I agreed. Yet, for her words, I moaned when she grasped my still erect member, her venom ever potent. “N-no, please…”
Before I could say anymore, I found my face covered with one of her supple mounds, her erect nipple poking at my lips.
“Drink up, human… it will give you the strength to withstand our mating after what I’ve done with you already~”
I was tired. I was dazed. I was defeated. There would be no argument from me as I parted my lips and suckled her teat into my mouth, tugging upon it with hungry relish. All the while, she gently and slowly stroked my member, her thumb rubbing at the tip, her free hand grasping the back of my head and holding me to her nub. I didn’t even question why she could lactate, I simply suckled upon her like a babe, squirming ever so slightly from her sensuous stroking of my shaft. I was still firmly trapped in her coils, but at this point, I was solely focused on deriving some enjoyment out of what I was doing right now, especially once I tasted that first creamy drop upon my waggling tongue, feeling the rich, sweet taste of her milk caress my oral muscle. I suckled more vigorously, drawing another drop of milk from her teat, and then another, before a slow trickle started… and then, a gentle flow of her white nectar. I was entranced by the taste and the feel of her breast in my mouth, so soft and so pliant, I felt like I could’ve grown happy and used to doing so… my mind wandered, briefly, wondering if Lilis or other succubi could lactate without being pregnant… for Anguis certainly wasn’t. I moaned into her breast, and the vibrations I imparted upon her flesh seemed to please her, the serpent letting loose a luscious breath from her lips.
I felt her fingertips stroking the back of my head, running through my hair and caressing my scalp in an almost affectionate manner, her smile, as I spied it from the corner of my vision, both devious and yet loving, biting her lower lip seductively. I redoubled my efforts upon her breast, now completely limp in her embrace, unable to resist such a pleasurable act. I felt pre dribble from my tip, lathered into my flesh by her softly stroking hand. Her touch was but a brushing caress to my shaft, soothing the aches it felt, and yet slowly building me up to another orgasm… I knew it would happen, the serpent woman seemed to enjoy eking them out of me… but I was not opposed to it. The opportunity for one single climax in a gently affectionate manner would ease the fear I felt throughout the previous rounds, and no doubt for what was to come.
Her tail would gently constrict and squirm against me, sensually massaging my sore nerves, her venom having greatly increased the sensitivity of my skin. I would have felt bruised if she was a bit rougher beforehand, but this current sensual massage soothed my discomfort much as her gentle hand pumping had did for my member.
My jaw worked away upon her mound, a sort of ‘chewing’ motion against her flesh, squeezing and depressing her breast and eking more milk from it, hungry for more and already delighted over the tasted of her nectar. It felt good. I felt good. I knew it wasn’t to last, but at least this, despite it being an act of dominance in its own way, was a wonderful position to be in, and I savoured it.
However, the pleasure in my shaft would mount to the breaking point eventually, and when I spurted all over her hand, it would be the end… so I picked up fervour, waggling my tongue against her nipple, flicking it around and lapping up the milk that flowed free from it. I could hardly see anything, her breast pushing against my face more and more. I drank down the milk as it came, my tongue swirling around her areola, teasing and caressing the sensitive disc, much to her devious delight.
But, eventually, her sensual hand stroking proved too much for me to resist, and with a bucking of my hips, I spurted like a fountain, weaker than before, but no less pleasurable, moaning against her teat.
Anguis smiled and laughed softly, pulling her breast away from my lips, my tongue reaching out to flick her nipple, not wishing for it to be gone… but alas, as she squeezed the semen from my length, it would finally come time to the part I knew was to be next.
“Mmm… you are simply adorable when drinking my milk~” she uttered, lapping her tongue across her own milky teat, cleaning it of her white nectar, before smiling seductively. “But now to see your face when we mate in sheer ecstasy~”
I was then once more shuffled about in her coils, repositioned and forced once more into a vertical orientation, groaning as her scales rubbed against my venom-infused skin. I looked at her, unable to resist her, and once again fearful of her hold over me. She licked her lips, and brushed my cheek with the back of her hand, her smirk broad and wicked.
“I shall have you know… mating with a lamia takes a long time~” she cooed, grasping the sides of my head so she could run her long tongue across my face.
Anguis then chuckled, and suddenly dropped down, out of my view. Her coils loosened up slightly… and then I gasped out as I felt her sultry body slide up against my own, rubbing against my member as her human torso moved against it, joining me in her grasping coils, her tail tightening up once more now that she was pressing against my body.
I squirmed from her touch, her supple mounds squashing up against my chest delightfully, her nipples scraping my skin. She snickered, lolling her tongue out and wrapping it around beneath my chin, stroking my lower jaw with her oral muscle, long and flexible like a serpent.
“Mmm… you taste delicious~” she breathed huskily, rubbing her hips against my crotch, my member sandwiched between her belly and my own. I felt her tail squeeze us both, but her body was far more unyielding that my own. And I was far more at her mercy.
I didn’t know if I could hold out for several hours if that is what she hinted at… mating for so long with such an exotic creature is not something I believed capable of… but she would not give me a choice regardless in the matter, ever teasing my erect member with the soft flesh of her belly. She chuckled wickedly, nipping at my neck and pinching the skin between her teeth, her venomous fangs scraping against me and poking my flesh. I sighed out as she did this, breathless and nervous, her tongue waggling against my throat.
She began to shift her body, and I felt my member drop down slightly from its vertical, sandwiched position… to feel its swollen glans prod against a set of moist, soft labia. The serpent woman grinded against my tip to further stimulate me, one hand grasping the back of my head, the other gripping into my back, her nails digging in as a light blush spread across her face, no doubt from the stimulation she herself was feeling from the teasing alone… but her expression was one of pure deviousness and predatory hunger; as always, the pleasure she would feel would be intense, but not overwhelming.
And then, her tail constricted around my hips, and I found myself crying out in euphoria as her soft, tight walls enveloped every inch of my length, pulled into her depths. I groaned, gritting my teeth and tilting my head back, shivering in her embrace, the coils of her tail around the both of us squeezing our bodies tighter together, dashing even a modicum of hope for escape.
I was her prey, and she was intent on gorging.
Her velvety walls pulsed in tune with her heartbeat, mine not synchronised with hers, throbbing between each beat. I could feel the uneven folds of her sex quivering and preparing to ripple against me, around me, and along me, eager to take everything, and swallow me whole like a serpent. I groaned, unable to hold back my struggles once more, squirming in her grip.
“It’s… too tight…” I said with exhausted words, her innards starting to constrict my manhood like a python trying to squeeze the life out of some hapless rabbit, bound too tight to even struggle. “Uaahh… I’m being crushed…”
She would only giggle in response, nipping at my neck yet again, her tongue flickering out across my sensitive skin. And then, she would begin to rock her hips back and forth in a slow, deliberate manner, her contours squeezing and rubbing against my shaft, shifting and squirming as though the coils of a snake itself, as I was pulled in and out of her womanhood, her flesh sliding along my own with a desire to keep me firmly trapped in her confines. I gasped and grunted, wishing desperately to be able to move… but I was but a massage to her, my struggles a sensuous rubbing to her flesh, and she most certainly enjoyed it, squeezing me in response periodically, her coils rippling along both out intertwined bodies in methodical waves, imparting pressure from head to toe.
And as all of this happened, I was unable to do more than squirm and struggle like ‘good prey’, her tail moving my hips as she saw fit, and right now, she wanted to ensure I would not be bucking my hips to meet hers.
“G-God… it’s too much…” I panted, staring down into her cleavage, a deep crevice that moments before had ensnared my member. My tongue lolled out for a very brief moment, attempting to lap at the tops of her breasts in my lustful state. She was overpowering me with pleasure, and I could hardly endure what was to come… and soon, I literally did, bucking my hips with what minimal range of motion I could and spurting into her sex. I was an energetic burst, shooting into her sex and feeling it seep up between her tightly constricting walls and my length, further lubricating our already slick and soaked genitals.
She slowed down for a brief moment, and used the hand to the back of my head to tilt my face upwards to stare into her eyes.
“Mmm… you came already, human… your seed is virile and potent…. But surely you know well enough that that is hardly enough to satisfy me~” she cooed softly, leaning down to briefly plant a kiss to my lips, letting her tongue slip into my mouth to caress my own.
And whilst trapped by her lip-lock, she began moving her hips once more, the tightness all the same, but the motions much smoother, more fluid, and more speedy now that I had orgasmed, my seed lubricating her with ease.
“Mmph…” I murmured into her mouth, my eyes feeling glazed over from the ordeal.
She grew faster with her movements, our hips wetly slapping together with an erotic resonance, the squelching emanating from our hip only growing louder and louder. It was a debauched sound, and it somehow tantalised my ears… but it seemed to please Anguis more, the serpent woman releasing my lips with a sensual pop, licking her own with that lengthy tongue of hers.
“Mmmmm~” she murmured aloud, unable to contain her excitement and her lust. “You taste good… give me everything… everything~”
The motions of her hips picked up once more, slapping loudly and wetly upon my hips. I shook and shivered and struggled, starting to moan aloud myself, panting as exhaustion was starting to take hold, despite the energising effects of her venom.
I peered through the corner of my eyes and spied a mirror, and saw what it was to behold our mating from an outside perspective; my shoulders were covered in her coiling tail, her breasts just below my neck, her height slightly greater than my own, at least in comparison to our torsos. She herself appeared like a great black, heaving creature, her undulating coils contracting and widening in a waving pattern, her torso rising and falling slightly, and the coils around our rears expanding the most, from our debauched mating. I could not touch the ground, and I just spied my feet poking out from the bottom of her coils. I was admittedly aroused by such a sight, appearing so helpless and so pleasured in her embrace… and then I briefly glimpsed my head roll back, a moan erupting from my lips as I spurted once more into her sex.
However, this time, she did not slow down… she continued at her pace, wracking and torturing my shaft with overwhelming stimulation. I shuddered and writhed from the sensitive torment, my moans growing louder and lewder with each passing moment, turning to pained cries as her rocking hips now crashed against my own with aggressive fervour. I went to beg for her to stop, but she suddenly wrapped both hands around my head, and pulled my face into her cleavage, the rising and falling of her torso rubbing her breasts against my face with delightful pressure. I panted and drooled between her mounds, feeling her flesh squash up against my cranium.
And so, the mating continued like this for an indeterminate time, the sheer stimulation causing me to lose all sense of time as the venom in my system caused me to orgasm several times more, yet not lose my consciousness in the midst of the hellish pleasure.
It was my third ejaculation after having my head buried in her bosom that I finally felt spent, and was soon blissfully confirmed as such being my final orgasm.
How I was still awake at all, I couldn’t possibly fathom. The pleasure was intense, certainly, but so was sessions with a succubus… it was the sheer time frame that made this night one of almost maddening ecstasy, throwing my mind into a pit of lust and euphoria that I could not escape from.
And even as I was gently rolled onto the bed inside the room, I could not stop panting, unable to move, not even crawl.
Anguis left me naked upon the bed, cleaning herself in an erotic show, running her hands across her nethers and gathering any residual seed for her to lap from her fingers. She donned her clothes once more, and slithered over to me, that soft scraping of scales against carpet prompting me to weakly tilt my head towards her, before she reached out and clutched my chin within her fingertips. “Mmm… that was a delightful experience~” she purred, leaning in to kiss me upon the lips, once more slipping her tongue into my mouth to caress my own.
She pulled away with a sensual lick of both our lips.
“Goodbye, my dear Human… perhaps we shall meet once more, Brack~” she farewelled, blowing me a kiss and licking her lips one final time, and as she slithered to the door, leaving me quivering upon the bed, naked and sweaty, I felt a chill arc up my spine… wondering how I could possibly survive another encounter with the lamia.

I was in Daggersford for the day, using the time on one of my break days to purchase some simple things with the money I had accrued; modest clothes and utensils for writing; my Tutor had suggested I spend some of my free time – when I had it – writing various things as a form of practice. He had suggested I start a journal, detailing the various thoughts and experiences I had on a daily basis.
Whilst I understood the concept behind the idea… it seemed somewhat pointless to me, given most of my days, sans the ones I had with no responsibilities, were spent being fed upon by demons. As public as my body was, I wasn’t all that keen on detailing the mind-numbing eroticism inflicted upon me by my more dominant partners, different as they were.
Why I couldn’t get these items at the Manor, my tutor could not fathom; he thought it odd that I would buy these items myself when I could’ve simply asked him for an old, blank notebook and an inkwell with quill.
Personally, I had money, and as much as I was good at holding onto my coinage, I wished to spend some of it, so I didn’t feel wholly supported in my life.
What had agitated my peers the most was that I chose to go alone. It was allowed on occasions, and to certain people. I was one of those people, simply because I was born here, in Daggersford, and grew up on its muddy, rutted streets. I could handle myself, despite my newfound wealth and more noticeable attire; the cloak I wore would have to be dispensed with on future visits to avoid garnering too much unsavoury attention, instead donning more mundane attire rather than my wardrobe of servant’s wear. Hence why I had also come with the money to purchase something from the local tailor… well, the one for the poorer folk, not the one who dealt in the more quality finery.
I had no desire to deal with him.
I finished speaking to a traveller asking for the nearest inn, and had no sympathy for whatever ill may have befallen him… simply because he appeared no fool, a gruff, rough face with leather armour and sheepskin cloak coloured grey from dye and weathering, a longsword by his hips. He would not succumb easily, I could tell, and with a polite farewell, we parted, I looking over my shoulders at a pair of glancing vagabonds, the two men looking away as they caught my gaze, murmuring amongst themselves, their unsavoury natures all too recognisable to me; they likely felt there was a prize to be had between me and the traveller, but felt us too risky of prey from our bearing alone; mine of someone who knew the town well, and the traveller of experience and caution.
Nevertheless, I let my hand drift to the hilt of the dagger concealed within my belt; it never hurt to be too cautious, even in this town… though it ran the risk of making you seem like someone who was jittery and of inexperience, making for tempting prey for thieves and cutthroats.
The pathways of wood that had been laid since the last rains, and my last visit, remained in place, perhaps because it was simply easier to walk on than the trodden dirt it laid upon. My boots tapped upon the planks, and I peered over my shoulder when I heard another set do the same behind me.
I felt as though I was being spied upon, and that had put me on edge; something or someone was stalking me. That was my belief at least. It could simply be nerves getting the best of me, since the last visit I had to Daggersford resulted in me being attacked and fed upon by a vampire.
Nonetheless, my wariness remained high, keeping my fingers close to the hilt of my blade, feeling uneasy.
I made my way to the cheap tailor, a small black, mud-encrusted wooden box of a building with a surprisingly cozy and clean interior, a short pudgy man with a jaded expression upon his rough-shaven face.
Even with my curious appearance, he seemed ambivalent to my very existence, neither rude nor inviting. I was simply a customer.
“H’watcha buyin’?” he asked with a simple tone. “Rags er sumthin’ a bit more cumfertable?”
“Something for a ‘free man’,” I answered. The shopkeeper smirked and nodded.
“Aye… trousers ‘n’ a tunic that look at least respectable,” he returned, amusement in his tone.
He didn’t come off as unpleasant, just cynical; he was no stranger to the workings of the world.
He stepped out from behind his counter, looking around on a set of shelves, before nodding and collecting a set of clean linen shirts and cotton trousers, beige and brown in colour, respectively, alongside two leather belts.
“Two shirts, two belts and two sets ‘o trousers. Ya fine wi’ that?” he queried.
“Perhaps three, and a pair of pigskin boots,” I answered.
The man laughed.
“Well, aren’t you gittin’ luxurious,” he joked. “If ya got the coins.”
“I do.”
My answer didn’t seem to upset the man, simply nodding and adding another tunic, belt and pair of trousers to the deal, as well as two brown pigskin boots.
“Th’t’ll be three silver and six bronze,” he stated bluntly.
I nodded, and produced the required some of money, laying it out on the counter. The shopkeeper raised an eyebrow, noting I had more to spare.
“Waddya know, ya actually had th’ coin,” he said with amusement. “A’right, they’re yers,” he said. “Don’t go gittin’ stabbed in th’ back, now.”
“Believe me, I don’t intend to… I get drained of my life essence enough as it is,” I retorted cryptically, earning the first quizzical expression from the man since I entered the shop. With a cloth bag, I stored my newly earned belongings, feeling somewhat good about myself because of it. Now all I had left was to find the person who would sell me a notebook and quill, with ink to go with it… not that I’d have to purchase more of the latter, Lilis’ manor always stocked with an assortment of odd supplies. I wondered from time to time if the Succubus ever actually paid for anything; Nisha had purchased the items last time with money, but where she actually acquired the money was unknown to me. As far as I knew, the demons and other entities that came to feed and enjoy her servants paid nothing for the service. It made me think Lilis simply used us as a source of free food and entertainment for other Lust demons that couldn’t – for whatever reason – procure their own servants, despite how easy it was for them to enslave a man, or woman. I’d felt that thieving kiss before…
I shook my head, trying to banish such thoughts before I rather openly showed my arousal in public, despite the cloak being enough to conceal it… it was better not to risk it. At least the guards were less likely to harass me, only a handful in the town knew of Lilis’ dealings, and even fewer knew what she truly was, but the guards at least were informed to try and avoid causing hassles for people wearing the clothing I did.
Though, beyond the markings on my neck that I had to conceal with a linen wrap, they would have no way to know I was a servant to Lilis with the clothes I had purchased. And even then, if they saw the markings on my neck, they may not treat me all that kindly, perhaps suspecting some sort of devilry or black magic… of which, I had both inflicted upon me.
As I was walking along the boardwalks, venturing along the narrow gap between two rows of buildings, I felt a cold chill at the nape of my neck. I stopped, and turned around agitatedly, looking around… but I saw nothing. I shivered in unease, not sure what I had just felt, but my discomfort was only rising.
It made purchasing the ink, blank journal and quills that bit more awkward, the skinny looking man eyeing me curiously and even suspiciously from the combination of my cloak and the fact I was constantly checking over my shoulders for… something.
I wondered if perhaps the vampire woman was stalking me again… but I wasn’t so sure. Whatever it was, and I was sure it was something, it refused to reveal itself to me.
Why would it? If it could conceal itself so easily, it didn’t need to react… it could bide its time until the moment presented itself. I just did not wish to be in that moment when it came. If I was to be drained, then at least let it be during the nights at the manor when I had little choice in the manner… and if I was to be harmed… I would not allow it if I could.

The uneasy feeling only grew heavier on my mind, holding my bag of goods close. All I had to do was get back to the manor, and I would be safe… hopefully I would not be ambushed on the way there.
I did not hear them coming.
With sudden, startling force, a person bumped into me, wrenching the bag from my shoulder and giggling with a feminine voice and disappearing into a nearby alleyway.
Regaining my posture, I caught a glimpse of her rather rounded rear vanishing behind the corner of a building, and growled.
“Come back here!” I shouted, giving chase, forgetting my earlier caution out of anger. My feet pounded on the boardwalk, skidding around the bend into the shadowy alleyway, wind catching my hood and pulling it back.
There, I found my bag sitting on the ground, largely untouched from initial appearances.
Did she drop it and think it too risky to pick it up again? I thought, wondering why they would leave it behind. I inched up cautiously towards it, examining its interior and confirming its contents were still there.
Strange… why would they simply leave it behind?
I nudged the sack with my toe, as though it were some dead animal. I looked around, my fingers gently wrapping around the hilt of my dagger.
Something was not right here, and I did not want to be caught unprepared.
I was.
With an eerie silence settling in around me, I suddenly felt a soft breath against the crown of my head.
Suddenly whipping my gaze upwards, I found myself face to face with a beautiful face, a pair of lidded eyes adding to a deviously cheerful smile upon the woman’s face, hanging from a ledge on the building behind me, her moist, supple lips pursed thinly. Her hair was a luscious brown, and her skin was pale. She had elongated ears tapered to points, larger than an elf’s or a succubus’.
She reached out and grasped the sides of my head… her hands not that of a human’s but rather something akin to a bat’s, long, thin and bony fingers with a translucent membrane stretched between them, the soft, leathery skin wrapping sensually to my head.
“Wh-what?” I began, completely unsure.
She giggled again, and opened her maw… the back of her throat began to glow, and I felt an all too familiar sensation well up within my very core.
She’s… she’s sucking out my energy! She’s some sort of succubus! I surmised, feeling that strange, pleasant tingle as the flowing life force extracted from the spark within that was still linked to my absent soul wended its way out of my gullet, and passing between her lips. I tried to resist her, but I felt unable to move, my entire body tingling as she siphoned my energy from me. She had my head tilted upwards at an angle, her own head facing downwards. I couldn’t free myself from her elongated fingers and membranous skin, cradling my head rather intimately.
The bat-like succubus pressed forward, sealing her lips to my own, and gracefully rotating her body to a vertical position, feet upon the ground as she pushed me up against the wall.
My tongue was alight with the tingling fire of energy being sucked passed its surface and even out of its very flesh. Our lips began to glow, wispy trails roiling off my face as I succumbed to the girl’s irresistible touch. I breathed out through my nose in a heavy exhalation, my eyes going half-lidded from weariness. She pressed her body to me, clothed in a thin, silky garment that would’ve let me feel her form better if I were wearing thin clothes myself. I groaned into the kiss, feeling the barest of touches from a pair of breasts, smaller than typical for a succubus, but still generous in volume. She rubbed her creamy thighs against my trouser-clad legs, and she kept me forcefully locked to her lips with both her energy drain, and her wing-like embrace. She gently twisted and rotated her lips around in a circular motion upon my own, stimulating my sensitive lips with pleasurable sensations.
It was only a matter of time before I felt my manhood stand erect, prodding against her belly.
She giggled in response, but made no attempt to stimulate that part of me too… all she seemed interested in was feeding upon my energy. Her tongue slipped into my mouth, and I could feel it caress and coil around my own.
I was slipping further into her erotic embrace, pinned against the wooden wall of the building behind me. Wherever a wisp of energy would curl out of my face, into her own, I would feel a spark of pleasure at the point, like tantalising pin pricks to my cheeks, only the sensation felt slightly longer.
I murmured, mustering some strength to uselessly push against her body, rubbing against her hips and utterly failing to drive her away. My limbs were weakening, and despite the warmth radiating throughout my body, I grew faint and weary. My eyes were barely open as my life force was drained, yet my member throbbed more energetically than ever.
She pushed into my lips more firmly, and I soon felt the last dregs of my stamina be sucked away, dangerously close to drawing upon the last reserves of my life force. As she did, my arousal and the stimulation in my loins increased substantially… until, with a weak spasm, I came within my trousers, going limp beneath her.
And after that, I did not remember, passing out from exhaustion, the last memory I had being of her opening her eyes, revealing a pair of milky white orbs with pale grey, slitted pupils.

When I awoke, I was startled for I did not know where I was at first, no longer in one of Daggersford’s dark back alleys.
I quickly ascertained that I was once more back at the Manor, in my quarter’s no less. A glance to the dresser revealed the sack of my purchases propped up against its base.
I sighed out in relief, mostly because I was, once more, not dead. Secondly, because my purchases were secure; I could see the items through its open top.
Following my awakening, I discovered I was not alone.
“Mmm, you’re awake,” came Lilis’ voice.
The succubus was reclined in an ornate wicker chair nestled into the corner of the room, her legs crossed over one another.
I sat upright in a flash, regretting the sudden movement as my stiff joints twinged in protest.
“Gah… why must you succubi never ask?” I muttered.
“Oh, because what fed from you wasn’t wholly a succubus,” she explained.
I gave her a quizzical look.
“What do you mean, not ‘wholly’?” I asked.
She laughed, shaking her head slowly and standing up from her seat.
“My dear Brack, there are many things you are yet to learn,” she said, sauntering over to with a such a sultry sway to a gait, combined with her generally shameless attire, it threatened to stir my member. “Hybrid demons and monsters do exist out there… what preyed upon you would have been an amalgam between a succubus and a Deep Harpy.”
“… what’s a Deep Harpy?” I asked.
“Mmm, you would know an inkling about Harpies, I’d wager… yes, they too exist,” she said. “A Deep Harpy is a distantly related creature, named similarly only because they share alike anatomies. They are, however, much more akin to bats, living in dark caves or forests, sleeping during the day and venturing out at night. They are clever, cunning creatures despite their blindness, using stealth and agility to hunt their prey, feasting on animal flesh and blood, as well as when hunting for human mates. They, like bats, use sound to find their way.”
I paused to digest this information; I had no idea so many demons and monsters lived in this world.
Before my untimely capture by Lilis, most of the monsters I was learning to be real were simply myth and folktales, either because there wasn’t enough evidence to support their existence, or because in a place as remote as Daggersford, and with people as poor, one rarely ever delved into books or swapped tales with those that knew. Only Elves and Dwarfs were really beings we knew to be truly real… though of either, I have only seen one of each, rare in their own right and disinterested in dealings with humans.
“I see… but she caught me in the middle of the day. How could that be?” I inquired. Lilis smirked, pressing a finger to her lips in a quieting gesture.
“Mmm, I did say the one that attacked you was a hybrid of a succubus… once you are part succubus, a number of things become possible to you… normal Deep Harpies ascertain the appearance of those they may desire to mate with by feeling their faces with their wing hands… they are rather sensitive, and exceptionally good at mentally sculpting the shapes of what they feel in their heads. If they don’t like what they feel, they may simply toss you back where they found you. But… in the case of a hybrid with a succubus, they can use magic to sense and learn the appearance of potential prey… especially if said prey has potent essence, or has been smeared with the traces of other beings, marking them as good, delicious and filling prey.”
“So… are you saying… she was attracted to me, because I have had sex with so many succubi?” I asked, almost incredulous.
Lilis nodded with a smirk upon her lips.
I slumped back upon the bed, moaning in dismay.
“Oh Hells… how am I to go out now if Daggersford seems to bring monsters through it all the time,” I lamented.
Lilis snickered, sauntering up to me and leaning over my body, resting her arms upon the bed, cupping one of my cheeks with her soft hand.
“Mmm… most wouldn’t dare harm you; they can tell you belong to another thanks to the contract,” she said, tracing the black markings around my neck.
I blinked, coming to a belated realisation.
The markings… they are the contract? Or at least, a part of it? I wondered. It’d make sense, a visible reminder of the deal that was dealt… even if I did not agree to it entirely.
“Though,” Lilis added, “there are some that may not care, either more feral in nature or simply disinterested in leaving people in one place. The latter you should be wary of, the former being unlikely to venture near a populated place.”
I groaned. Not only did I apparently have desirable seed, and life essence within that, but because of the numerous demons and other monsters that had fed upon it, I now emanated some sort of detectable ‘marking’, slating me as particularly lucrative food.
Lilis laughed again, and grasped my chin in her fingertips.
“Mmph… what are you doing?” I muttered. She was grinning deviously, and I began to grow uneasy. “Wh-what…?”
“Someone has made plans for you tonight… and I can assure you, you will need the rest, so…” she trailed off, suddenly pressing her lips to mine.
Immediately, I felt my body go limp, my eyes widening in shock… but they fell weary when her own began to glow. Her will invaded my mind, the tendrils of her influence caressing my thoughts and soothing my alarmed consciousness.
All of her touches were urging me to slumber, and I felt my eyelids grow heavy as a result.
“Mmph…” I murmured, blackness creeping into my vision.
When she released my limps, I sank back into the mattress, barely awake.
“Sleep, now~” she finished, and with that simple command, I felt myself simply fall into the embrace of weariness, feeling content and shiftless.

I couldn’t believe this. At all.
After being forced to sleep by Lilis’ magic, I had found myself woken by Nisha, informing me to get dress and head to one of the private rooms.
I knew something was up, since Lilis had stated there was something planned and I was involved with it before I lost consciousness.
I didn’t realise it involved four other male members of the Servant staff. Two of them looked as anxious as I was, whilst the other two seemed to be wholly aware of what was about to happen… they’ve likely had this experience in the past.
Nevertheless, we stood there, waiting whilst the sounds of a man being drained and ridden, muffled but all too loud to our ears, could be heard on the other side of the wall. I felt my member grow somewhat energetic at the noise, knowing well enough from experience what was happening.
At that moment, the door to the room open, and the five of us turned around to see a succubus march through the door with a sensual sway to her hips.
As ever, she was gorgeous and alluring, possessing both the perfection of human traits as well as the oddly attractive demonic parts of her, leathery wings fluttering behind her back, a sinuous tail curling upon itself in the air by her rump, and a pair of purple-black horns sprouting from her scalp were indicators enough that she was a demon.
But it was her olive complexion, lithe, curvaceous form – her rump and bust rounded and supple and sizable enough without being too voluminous – her thin, seductive lips, her heavenly beautiful countenance and a pair of purple, luminous eyes with slit peoples that truly enraptured the mind.
She turned her gaze across all of us, the tip of her tongue peeking out past her lips and slowly trailing across them from corner to corner as a sign of her appreciation. She wore a silken gown with black, lacy lingerie beneath, a type of clothing I was admittedly unaware of until I was brought here… and it wasn’t out of some desire to maintain more modesty.
I worked out well enough that, even with skin exposed and their lusty bodies nigh-naked before the eyes of a man, concealed breasts and a hidden honeypot only excited him, desirous to see what lay beneath.
And Succubi used that desire to their advantage effortlessly.
The succubus sauntered past us, moving between me and one of the other nervous servants, brushing a hand across his cheek and caressing my still trouser-clad rear with her tail. She turned and sat down on the bed, yet again licking her lips.
There was something about her that emanated hunger, the brightly burning violet hues of her luminous orbs seemingly boring into us, examining us like fine delicacies prepared by a great court chef for a mighty king.
It didn’t help that every time she licked her lips, my eyes were drawn to that sinuous muscle, so erotic and moist, and only able to see its peeking tip…
I stopped myself, feeling odd. I was being drawn to her, seeing her body for the erotic temple of lust it was.
It was the scent she had brought with her when she passed, tantalising our noses with its sweet, alluring aroma.
I grunted, feeling all too aroused now, my shaft almost fully erect. A quick glance revealed bulges in the pants of the other servants present, though I averted my gaze since attraction for them, I did not feel.
I had an inkling of what was about to come, and I had reservations about being naked and aroused before several other men, who were similarly naked and aroused, especially if we were all going to be performing acts of eroticism in such close proximity.
I didn’t think our reservations would matter either way, given how easily our minds could be manipulated; within the clause of the ‘contract’ we signed when our souls were stolen, was the fact that any sexual visitor to this manor would have nigh-complete control over us in a similar fashion to our Mistress.
That didn’t stop them from invading our minds, from what I’ve been told; even if they don’t have to use charm magic, it is something they enjoyed doing.
She laughed softly, smiling seductively.
“Strip for me~” she commanded, her tone slightly deep, but feminine and temptational.
I felt her words echo softly in my head, the mark around my neck tingling. I had no choice but to disrobe, discarding my clothes without fanfare behind me, a pile of our combined attire remaining as we ourselves stood fully erect before her.
I shifted on my feet, and so did the man beside me.
She brought fingers to her lips, appreciating what she saw before her, before reaching out with her hand. Her eyes and fingertips began to glow, and with soft gasps, I felt my member begin to tingle, and no doubt the other men did too, a red blush spreading across my face as misty, purple energy began to encircle all of our members, a strand of the energy linking her fingertips to the five of our now magically ensnared shafts. I could feel my energy being sipped away by the siphon, that pleasurable, wending flow working its way down from my core and out through my manhood weaker than usual, but stimulating all the same. I wasn’t used to being drained along with four others at once, unable to ignore their reactions as I heard them grunt and gasp softly.
It became clear to me that this succubus must have been feeling particularly voracious this day, because it felt as though she would almost kill a single man if she were to take him… instead, she would need five men to satisfy her hunger, the appetite of a lust demon with particularly potent power.
She chuckled softly, and motioned for the man next to me – one slightly younger than myself – to come forward with her free hand. He gulped, and did so, inching closer until the succubus could reach out with her hand and brush his length with her dainty fingertips. Sharp, purple fingernails traced his veins, and wherever she touched, the tiniest, almost invisible coils of misty energy would curl off of his skin and into her digits, siphoning away his life force.
He gasped again as she wrapped her lithe fingers around his member, beginning to slowly stroke it. She leaned forward to plant a kiss to his glans, pulling another coil of energy from him.
I couldn’t believe it at first, but I found myself longing to be in his position, to be sucked dry by this gorgeous demoness… I attributed that desire to the likely charm-laced scent she brought with her, and the energy that had ensnared my manhood. I moaned softly, and looking over to the two veteran servants, I noted that they too seemed unable to resist the pleasure of this sensuous, incorporeal pleasure.
The man in her grasp was panting softly, his shaft obviously more sensitive than usual thanks to her machinations, the succubus peering up at him with a lustful, seductive expression as she stroked his length. Whilst she was attending to the man in front of her, the magic caresses that tantalised my length and the others’ seemed to wane ever so slightly, perhaps because she was taking more energy directly from the man she’d beckoned to her, or perhaps because she was distracted with him… but it wasn’t long before her slowly increasing pace brought him over the edge, the young man moaning aloud as he sprayed his essence all over her bust, the fluid seemingly steaming as though hot due to the life force being drawn from it. He twitched, and stumbled backwards slightly, kneeling on the ground.
Slowly, with fingers and her tongue, she gathered his seed and performed an erotic show for us by slowly and sensually lapping up the gathered semen, slipping her fingers between her tightly sealing lips and suckling upon them like one might after a particularly delicious and saucy meal. She closed her eyes as she enjoyed the taste, before cracking them open in a seductive, thinly-lidded leer.
“Mmm~” she murmured, slipping the fingers free from her lips, giving them a once over rub with her glistening tongue. “Delicious… for an appetiser… but I’m ready for the main course now~”
And so, without even speaking a word further, she motioned for the four of us still standing to come closer, and she would stand up from the bed, putting herself in the middle of us all, all so she could gently rub herself against our bodies, each in turn grasping our heads and pulling us into deep, draining kisses. When it was my turn, I almost felt my knees buckle, especially when she pulled away and extracted a stream of energy from me… and yet, despite that momentary weakness, I was feeling more anxious than ever, all too eager to get going. She had affected me, no doubt about that.
“Mmm, tell me your names~” she purred, caressing the one kneeling upon the floor with her tail to grab his attention also.
“Brack,” I answered first.
“Dillon,” the one kneeling answered, I myself surprised that he was up to answering so swiftly. He was a bit leaner than I was, with short brown hair.
“Galad,” the first veteran said, a grizzled but handsome man with a clean-shaven face and short cut hair.
“Hod,” answered the second veteran, his face slightly fuzzy with hair that was recently shaved and currently returning, his hair ginger and slightly curly.
“Tanan,” answered the final man, the other young servant, slightly older than myself, with slightly long hair with golden accents.
We were all masculine, though not overly muscled, perhaps indicative of Lilis’ tastes.
I paid that thought no heed as I watched her move to Tanan, and slowly push him down to the bed. She chuckled, pulling off her underwear to reveal her glistening slit, draping her pantyhose across his face in an erotic gesture. She turned to look between all of us, the energy that had ensnared us before dispersing, but the purpose all too achieved; we were highly aroused now, and anxious to feel more pleasure.
“I am Miranda~” the succubus purred with a husky lilt. “And I’m going to eat all of you right up~”
She giggled, moving to dispense of her bra to expose her breasts, straddling Tanan’s hips and caressing his glans with her soft labia, gently parting the folds and clasping his tip. He groaned softly, and I saw what looked like etheric tendrils slither out from her nethers and coil around his girth, causing his member to glow with a flowing current, pulling into her sex as she initiated the drain immediately.
He began to groan in pleasure, before gasping out sharply upon her slowly dropping down and swallowing his mast whole, right up to the hilt. He wings fluttered, gently buffeting me and the others with brushing air currents. Miranda gyrated her hips slightly, nestling herself into a comfortable position and causing him to gasp out in lust.
Dillon stood up, regaining his strength and yet stroking his own member idly.
Slowly, Miranda began to rise and fall upon Tanan’s shaft, not using her arms for leverage, running her hands up her body sensuously to eventually lift her long, flowing hair and let it drop down in a hypnotic fashion. She peered over to Hod, beckoning for him to move over to the other side of the bed, whereupon she reached out and wrapped her fingers around his length, the flesh glowing softly as she began siphoning from him as well. The two of them both moaned, whilst she looked at them deviously, her lust and control combining to form an expression that oozed devious dominance over her current ‘prey’.
My shaft throbbed from the erotic sight, casting my mind back to the tapestries I observed in Lilis’ bedroom, and the debauched scenes they depicted.
Her fingers gently slid up and down Hod’s throbbing length, all whilst she began to move her hips upon Tanan’s member, rolling against him and causing him to gasp out in pleasure; their groins began to glow with a purple light.
“Yes, feed me your essence, give yourselves unto me~” she purred with an erotic tone.
I was mesmerised by the way she moved, the fluid undulations of her back, and the sensual gyration of her hips. The entire scene before me was unbelievably debauched, and as much as I was unnerved at being naked in the presence of other men in this kind of situation… I couldn’t help but be aroused by the sight.
She planted a kiss to Hod’s glans, before turning to gaze into my eyes. She licked her lips, and reached out with her free hand.
“What is the matter, young man~?” she crooned with a sultry lilt in her voice. “Worried you’re missing out~?”
She giggled, licking her lips once again.
“Well, I certainly am hungry, so why don’t we appease the both of us, shall we~?” she uttered, turning her palm upwards and pointing her fingers towards the ceiling; her hand began to glow, and I would gasp as a sudden jolt of pleasure would arc throughout my length, glowing purple rings of energy circling my girth.
“Mmph,” I grunted, my knees going weak and my shaft throbbing vigorously as the magical stimulation worked my sensitive member doubly hard. I could barely stand the pleasure, and I could make out a faint trail of wispy energy flowing away from my magically encircled manhood into her hand, the sensation of my life force being drained once more felt.
“Mph… it’s too much,” I grunted.
Miranda only grinned at the words, before turning her attention to Dillon, looking nervous as ever.
Her grin widened, becoming more devious before her tail slithered over to him, and coiled around his shaft, entrapping his length in her leathery appendage; residue from his prior ejaculation helped lubricate his shaft, allowing the tail to gently stroke up and down his rod with stimulating ease.
He gasped in pleasure, gritting his teeth as the tail worked to milk his member.
That left Galad the only one without pleasurable attention… but that did not remain the case for long.
“Mmm… come on, then… I have an ass here~” she purred, winking at him and compelling him to move onto the bed, crawling on his knees and grasping her waist, her hips still rising and falling and rolling upon the member of Tanan below. He aligned his shaft with her anus, and with a strained moan, slowly pushed himself inside of her. As it was for the others, his crotch began to softly glow, the illumination of her energy drain indicative of the etheric tantalisation being imparted upon our most sensitive members.
We were all in her erotic grasp now, all having our manhoods ensnared and pleasured by various parts of her body. None of us could really resist, and none of us were trying to.
I could feel myself losing rational thought, the desire to give in to indulgence raging inside of my head; I wanted to be one with her, and give in to the lustful communion of man and woman together.
It didn’t aid my situation that she seemed to be draining me more vigorously than the others with her magical siphon.
My hands hovered near my shaft, but they shoot as though hesitant and nervous; the stimulation made me falter in my attempt to grasp it, and I let loose a shuddering moan from my lips as the succubus partook of my life force.
Dillon himself was faring no better, her tail possessing a purple aura much like the rest of her body, his shaft luminous with her siphon, that smoky current of energy being pulled into Miranda’s sinuous, leathery muscle.
He moaned, the length of tail coiling and rubbing and slithering and sliding all around and along his mast, his tip so swollen it looked as though it could burst… as did mine.
Galad was grunting as he thrust into the Succubus’ anus, Tanan unable to move as he was ridden by the demon of lust, his life force, his energy, being extracted from his very body by his member alone.
Hod was still being tantalised by her fingertips, Miranda easily instilling the maximum amount of pleasure in her simple act, as evident by his strained face.
However, it was Dillon and I that could not handle the pleasure, and perhaps by design, for in a moment, he would moan, hunching over slightly and bucking his hips as his shaft throbbed, spurting his seed onto the side of the bed, just barely missing Tanan and the Succubus that rode him.
I would follow soon enough, the distance between me and the bed meaning I would stain the floor as I bucked my hips in orgasm, moaning aloud and panting.
Her tail and her magic prolonged out orgasms, milking us as much as possible, before releasing us from her physical and spectral grip… if only temporarily.
Once we managed to steady our balances, Miranda looked at us seductively. She winked, and beckoned first to Dillon, licking her lips and commanding him to stand in front of the bed.
He did so, moving with mild strain from his two orgasms and sapped stamina, standing before Miranda with shaft still erect and twitching. She would laugh softly, and leaned forward to wrap her lips around his length.
He moaned with strain in his voice, being subject to a succubus’ orifice, the three most stimulating parts of these demonesses, and from which no escape is possible until one is quivering on the floor, unconscious.
And then it was my turn; I shuffled forwards to be in range of her waiting hand, and as though the final piece in some debauched puzzle was set in place, a shock of pleasure lanced through all of us, a powerful pull drawing us to the succubus, if the simultaneous gasps were any indicator.
We were being drained by the succubus in perfect synchrony, the purple auras surrounded us shivering and rippling with a current that was being pulled into the Succubus… her own Aura brighter than ours, her eyes aflame with lustful energies.
Hod in one hand, myself in another, we were both being stroked by her dextrous, soft-skinned fingers, entrapped and tantalised. She rubbed my tip with her thumb, increasing the stimulation my magic-sensitised length received. I couldn’t stop, I couldn’t resist… and I just now understood the hunger this succubus possessed.
If she were like the succubi told in the tales, it wasn’t at all unreasonable to conceive that we all would have ended up shrivelled, desiccated and lifeless husks littering the floor.
My entire body felt like it was alit with a pleasurable fire, burning into my skin, mixed with a more pronounced yet all too familiar current wending its way from my core and out through my shaft, threatening to make it ejaculate there and then… and yet, somehow, I was able to hold on.
I couldn’t really focus on the other men now, completely lost in the rapturous pleasure her hand alone provided… but I knew it wasn’t enough compared to what it must have felt like for Dillion, Tanan and Galad, pleased by her mouth, womanhood and rear, respectively, so directly drained.
I was feeling weakened now, the stimulation of her lithe fingers and the intense pleasure of her somewhat different drain; it wasn’t as strong as I’ve experienced before, but it was as potent as far as pleasure went.
Suddenly, the three men ensnared by her orifices moaned loudly with strained voices, shuddering as they orgasmed, filling her insides with their seed.
Soon, Hod and I reached our own limits, and with potent spray, we covered her shoulders and breasts in our essence, somehow managing not to cover poor Tanan in process… it almost seemed to curve onto her skin.
Bright wisps of energy pulled from us as the spiritual barriers that held in our life force were momentarily weakened by the orgasms that wracked our bodies. We shuddered, and even spasmed, strained, choked gasps escaping our mouths.
The veins near our groins were luminous with the life force she sucked from us, her appetite particularly voracious.
Eventually, we went limp, nearly collapsing from sensory overlord, our exhaustion not as severe as the climax would’ve suggested.
We slipped free from her, her fingers releasing my member, going half flaccid. Tanan remained trapped in her sex, Galad stumbling out of her anus, whilst Dillion listened to the slurping sounds of Miranda’s lips releasing his girth, her tongue licking over her soft oral petals with seductive motions.
She ran her hands along her naked body, gathering up the seed released onto her body from the shafts of Hod and I. She murmured erotically, running her long tongue across her palm and fingers, and along her breasts, eyes closed in delight.
Suddenly, she opened them with a violet flash, and we felt lust course through us once again, my mind hazing over with a desire to indulge with this Succubus’ body, knowing well enough now that her appetite had not been sated. I grew erect, as did my fellows, lustfully eager to be drained.
“Mmm… that’s what I want to see~” she purred, running her hand across my shaft, and beckoning me to take Dillon’s place… and so, the cycle began anew, each of us taking turns in her different orifices and hands, until we each had five orgasms each – poor Dillion collapsing immediately in her hand from having had six – the final finale resulting in Miranda’s one and only orgasm, shuddering and sucking up what reserves of energy we had left until we collapsed into heaps.
What happened after, I did not know… I was so blissfully drained, that upon collapsing, I passed out immediately.
But I do know this… my dreams were tormented with the imagery of sultry succubi draining me within an inch of my life, making my body shudder, spasm and writhe involuntarily… and somehow, it seemed truly erotic to me.
They were seductive monsters, and I discovered that I simply loved being ‘devoured’ by them… even if they still, at times terrified me.
And with only dreams and blackness to accompany my unconsciousness, I made one other assessment… I don’t think I ever wanted to leave this life.

“Oi, don’t be cheeky now,” Nada said, reaching for my dice. “Not your turn, yet. My turn.”
I smirked, seeing as my playful ruse was foiled.
I was with Nada, and two other servants, playing a game of dice to pass the time. We had nothing to do, no tasks that needed doing, or demons that needed servicing. It was a moment of normalcy, despite it being something I rarely had the opportunity to do back in Daggersford. Now, I had friends and colleagues to relax with.
Not even our promiscuous lives seem to intrude on this moment of recreation.
Nada rolled her three dice, and wiggled in her seat at the favourable outcome; it advanced her position in the game, the stakes being the best parts of the other participants’ meals for a weak, given Lilis had forbidden gambling within her manor… a most strange rule to enforce, given what she was, but I wasn’t prepared to question it.
I took the dice, and rolled them; three sixes. A lucky draw.
“Don’t be so quick,” I teased, causing the small, brown haired but wilful girl to glare at me. She had been in service with Lilis for a bit longer than I had, and had integrated exceedingly quickly. Despite her petite frame and somewhat small stature, and a face fair but more adorable than arousing, Nada was a fiery individual, outspoken, and very quick to state her opinions. She worked hard, and had taken to her new life as a challenge rather than a punishment.
As she had once said, ‘the sex is good exercise’.
I passed the dice on to the person next in line to receive them; the game continued.
“So,” I began, speaking to Galad, the other male in this game besides myself. Despite having both been involved in that particular… encounter, with the Succubus Miranda, neither of us was uncomfortable around the other. We shared drinks and tales and stories, as he was wont to do with those around him. He was apparently a lot more sociable than he first seemed. “I heard you bought a sword from the blacksmith.”
“Aye,” he answered, casting his dice. “Not forged from him though. One of the merchandise he gets from time to time. Better stuff.”
“I know that much. You know he probably has a thing out for you now; hates people that buy the stuff he orders instead of what he forges himself,” I answered. “Apparently thinks it’s a slight to his skills.”
“Well, he shouldn’t order such fine stuff then. But if he didn’t, he wouldn’t be as well of as he is for a blacksmith. He’s not bad, but he’s not good either,” Mary, the other woman at the table interjected, a tall, matronly woman about as old as Galad, the faintest of winkles appearing on her face, but still possessing a certain allure that was sure to last.
“Mary, the man can do a good job on simple tools and weapons and that’s it. He tries his hand at something higher quality than that, and he ends up with trash,” Galad quipped.
“My point is,” I interjected, bringing the topic back to my question, “why do you want a sword?”
“Because I want to dabble in swordplay, what else?” he answered.
“Is that all? I wouldn’t expect you to be needing to defend yourself or this manor, not with Lilis around. I’m certain she has her tricks to keep this manor protected from attack,” I responded.
“Who said I wanted to fight?” he grumbled, looking at his rolled dice. “Bah, three, one and a three.”
He passed the dice onto Mary, who began to shake the wooden cubes in her hand.
“Anyways, it’s not about fighting, it’s about the doing. It’s good for the soul, good for the body,” he said.
“A soul our fine Mistress carries,” Mary quipped. Whilst she was fairly gentle, she had a sharp tongue when she wanted to.
“She has yours too,” Galad retorted.
“And you don’t see me worrying about it,” she responded. A smirk pursed her lips, and Galad shook his head, not wishing to get into a war of words with the woman; apparently she’d once seduced and incubus instead of the reverse. She didn’t really let it on, but often when she caught someone staring at her, for whatever reason, she would meet their gaze with a devious wink.
She rolled her dice, and passed them onto Nada.
“Right then, let’s win this!” Nada exclaimed. She rolled her dice; a trio of ones.
She stared at the wooden dice for a long minute, before letting out a strangled cry of frustration.
“Grah! I was winning!” she exclaimed, reclining into her chair.
“Don’t get ahead of yourself, lass,” Galad commented. Nada passed the dice to me, and I took a roll… and lo and behold, set of three fives.
“Well… luck is on my side it seems,” I remarked. I heard a soft thump as Nada’s head hit the desk.
She and Galad had lost, whilst I had one, and Mary had avoided losing out on her meals, the best bits at least.
I smirked, grasping the dice and putting them back into their pouch, alongside dozens of other dice that didn’t need using that game.
“So… come dinnertime, I hope to see the juiciest bits of meat on my plate,” I said with uncharacteristic smugness.
It was all in good fun, to be sure, none of us would truly be missing out on food. Just the more delicious parts of them, and we’d still be able to eat if we needed to.
At that moment, however, I heard the door open, followed by a cold chill and a hungry presence all its own came known to us.
“What if I wish for the choicest picks of ‘meat’~?” came the seductive voice of Lilis.
We all looked to her, Nada jumping slightly.
“Mistress,” Mary stated. “We weren’t expecting you.”
“No… but I’m sure you can decipher my intentions,” she said softly, walking over to our group, running her fingertips along Nada’s chin, causing the girl to shiver and sigh out shakily.
“Mmm… I wish to feed. I need only one to sate me for now,” she said, her glowing gaze shifting between us… before settling on Galad.
“You… I have not fed from you in some time,” she said. She waved her hand. “Leave us.”
We stood up, complying with her request. As I walked out of the room, I caught the sight of Lilis climbing upon Galad’s body, slowly locking her lips with his own, their oral folds beginning to glow brightly from the energy drain she had begun. Once I had passed the threshold, the door slammed shut on its own.
“Well… she’s certainly hungry,” Mary quipped.
“She’s always hungry,” I remarked.
“Speaking of hungry, I’m famished!” Nada exclaimed, stretching her arms. “I’ll see you in the dining hall.”
“Don’t forget my cut,” I called out teasingly.
She paused in the hallway, her fingers twitching as she fought the urge to ball them into fists. She didn’t say anything, but her pace was a lot more stormy after the tease, thumping away.
As for Mary, she bowed to me in farewell, stating she had other business to attend to. That left me alone to decide what to do… but personally, I was hungry as well, so I followed after Nada, out of sight mind you, not willing to risk her wrath; she was quite fiery when riled up.

Nada reluctantly deposited a juicy part of her steak onto my plate. She eyed me with a dangerous look, before returning to her own, now slightly smaller, meal. I dug into my own, voraciously devouring the meat and the vegetables that came with it. It was a hearty meal, one I could appreciate, one I would have rarely, if ever, had received back living in Daggersford.
I heard laughter erupt from a table, hearing the voice of a woman loudly proclaiming the point to a joke. Looking over, I was surprised to see a Pale skinned succubus sitting amongst the servants, about five or so, sharing a meal and drink with them; it seemed most odd to me, especially since I’d never seen her before.
Curiosity took hold, and with plate in hand, I left my spot, drawing attention from those around me, approaching the table where the succubus sat.
“Oh, we’ve a newcomer~!” exclaimed the succubus, the others present turning to face me with mirthful smirks. “Sit down, sit down~”
I did so, sitting between a familiar face – Tanan – and another servant girl who I had not met.
I stared at the skimpily clad succubus, her ashen skin almost glistening in the light of the eating hall, the black leather of her attire contrasting with her flesh. Blue eyes seemed bright with energy, slitted pupils glittering with mischievous intent.
Whilst her appearance was like any other succubus, at least as far as allure and seductiveness went, her mannerisms were not quite as expected, being boisterous and sociable, more mischievous than seductive and erotic, though she did certainly tease, squeezing her breasts together to make her cleavage be more prominent before me, causing me to blush. She giggled and took a swig from a flagon of beer she had by her side.
“So tell me… Brack, is it?” she asked. I nodded, confirming her assumption. “What brings you to me?”
“I was simply wondering who you were,” I said. “I haven’t seen you around here before.”
“Mmm, well, I’m Tori~” she introduced. “I like this place, you see; good company, in bed or with a pint of beer~” Pointedly, she hefted her flagon, taking another swig of her drink.
I wondered what drunk succubi were like.
“Right… you don’t seem like most succubi I’ve met, or incubi either,” I ventured.
“I thought the same,” Tanan interjected. “Sure, in bed, she’ll drain you until you’re begging, but… she was surprisingly friendly.”
“All succubi are friendly,” Tori said. “Well, most.”
She wiped her lips, and stared into my eyes. Involuntarily, I shifted, arousal growing in my pants. Whether she noticed it or not, I couldn’t tell, and I didn’t think she was particularly worried about such things at the time either.
“In any case, it’s good to socialise without having to be a slut all the time… though, fun as that is~” she joked.
“I don’t think the term ‘slut’ applies to your kind,” one of the female servants at the table quipped.
Tori laughed, placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder, looking around at all present.
“See, this girl’s got her head on straight~” she stated gleefully. “But the lower head of men are much more fun to bend and twist around~”
She giggled. Tanan and I blushed slightly.
“Anyways… I’ve seen the odd Succubus around this manor before, and I’ve always wondered why they were there, since it’s not during ‘those’ hours,” I said.
“You think Madam Lilis has any restrictions to the comings and goings of her guests? She doesn’t~ It’s just those times when it’s easiest to get some fun and a nice meal~” Tori explained. Her tail was waving around slowly behind her.
“So… I could just get pulled aside by some random succubus going between my room and breakfast?” I said. “Great.”
“I could do that if you want~” she teased, pushing out her chest, displaying her bust and blowing me a kiss.
“I’m not done,” I muttered, taking several more bites of my meal.
She laughed, turning to one of the female servants present.
“See? Men are never honest with what they want~ It’s so fun to tease them like that,” she quipped. The two giggled. I grumbled, and Tori simply waved her hand.
“Ah, you shouldn’t take it so hard. We’re not evil, but we’re still devils by nature~ We just manifest it in a less terrible way… much, much better than getting disembowelled,” she remarked.
“Yes, that doesn’t sound as fun,” Tanan commented.
“But getting sucked off does~” Tori quipped. Even if the succubus was more boisterous than most, she was still lewd in her behaviour.
I had a feeling, at some point, she and I would become more intimately acquainted.

My dinner was finished, and so, I bade my companions farewell, Tori blowing me a kiss and toasting me as I left with her flagon, still no more or less drunk than any man or woman after nearly a pint of beer. I guess she could handle her liquor.
I deposited my plate to the kitchen, and made my way out into the hall. An incubus, resplendent in fine livery, strode past, arm around Mary, the servant woman whom I had played dice with earlier. She was smiling somewhat mischievously, and the incubus seemed to be a part of whatever devious thinking the servant had going on in their mind. They laughed softly to each other, disappearing around a corner. For certain, Mary had a charm about her that seemed far more regal than her attire suggested, and I wondered if she was perhaps a noblewoman at some point… an odd choice to steal, but in the eyes of a cubus, wills were not entirely determined by their status.
I made my way to my room, sighing out as I pushed through the door.
I nearly choked when I saw a naked Nada sprawled across my bed, murmuring softly to herself, gently rubbing her body to the sheets.
“What the?” I exclaimed, causing her to go still as I drew her attention. Suddenly, a set of orange, feline ears sprouted from the top of her forehead. I blinked; since when did she have cat ears.
She sat up, looking over to me with eyes of golden hue and slit pupils. They were wide, and examined me closely.
“Oh, Brack… about time you got here, I was getting bored,” she said, almost as if I was keeping her waiting, her tone annoyed.
“What are you doing in my room, and why are you naked?!” I demanded.
She stretched, soft cracking sounds coming both from popping joints and from her forearms and lower legs, the limbs changing, ginger fur sprouting from the limbs, her palms turning into humanoid paws with soft pads, her nails turning to claws.
She slipped off of the bed onto all fours, crawling across the ground, a ginger, feline tail sprouting from the base of her spine. She stood up straight, and strode over to me.
I found myself pressing up against the door, her nose sniffing away at my collar. She then grinned, and grabbed me by the shirt, suddenly twirling me around and throwing me onto the bed.
“What the hell?!” I blurted out. Suddenly, with a playful yowl, Nada pounced me, grasping my wrists and pinning my arms above my head.
“You humiliated me earlier,” she said, leaning in to run her tongue across my cheek; like a cat’s, it was rough, though not quite to the same abrasive degree. It felt rather pleasant, actually. “Made me give up food… so now, I’m gonna get some back~”
She giggled, and purred like a feline. Nada pressed her exposed crotch to my own groin, beginning to rub, a heated moisture seeping through my trousers. It prompted my shaft to rise to attention, no doubt what she wanted.
In days gone by, I might have protested and resisted as much as possible. But after all my encounters with the opposite sex and the inhuman, I simply squirmed in moderate discomfort at the idea of unsolicited sex… not that it was wholly unwelcome.
Perhaps I’d subconsciously grown used to struggling for my ‘predators’, exciting them with my futile efforts.
Perhaps the lamia had left an impression on me.
Nada giggled, once more running that rough tongue up my face. She was energetic, playful, her hands leaving my wrists now that she was certain I would be breaking free. She worked quickly to strip me of my clothing, slipping hands beneath tunic and trousers until I was bare beneath her petite body. The hair of her forelimbs was… plush. Soft and smooth, and delightful to the touch. I noted that it now ran along the back of her spine, joining the short head of hair upon her head, which itself was a bit more wild. So too did fur cover the backs of her upper arms and legs, joining to that ginger strip along her spine, which ran from tail to the back of her head.
She was purposely grinding her slit against my glans, delighting in my dismay. The feline girl purred and crooned, small, perky breasts rubbing and brushing against my bare chest.
“Mph… what are you, some sort of succubus?” I asked, wondering why she was even a servant.
Nada looked at me indignantly, as I’d just offended her.
“I’m a werecat you dolt,” she said, insult hitting me harshly. “I’m not here to feed on anything but that tasty man milk of yours, and punish you for humiliating me!”
She bit into my neck, causing me to yelp, for her canines – an ironic term – were sharp and elongated. There was a small amount of blood, and she lapped at the rounds gingerly.
“Sorry about that, but you know how cat’s love to play with their food~” she purred sweetly, almost sickeningly so.
I growled, but I knew better than to fight any supernatural being. Suddenly, she rotated around atop of me, causing me to gasp, especially as her petite rump was placed above my face, sweet juices from her narrow slit dripping upon my lips; involuntarily, I lapped the droplets up, rather delighting in her sweet taste.
Nada giggled, and plopped her sex down upon my lips, causing me to splutter a bit. She giggled again, her tail wrapping loosely around my neck, that plush, velvety fur caressing my skin with delight. I then shivered when I felt her rough tongue trail up from the root of my manhood to the very tip of the glans.
She planted a kiss to the tip, and swatted at the swaying shaft with a paw-like hand, giggling in mirth. I groaned; she wasn’t lying when she said cats like to play with their food, even if that was merely a euphemism.
She licked me again, and again, and again, lapping at my rod like a cat would grooming its own fur. I groaned, and decided to return the gesture in kind, sticking my tongue out and pressing it to her sex. I waggled it aggressively, letting my lips seal to her vulva, so as to better suckle upon her wet mound whilst my tongue probed her womanhood. She purred in response, clearly delighted in my efforts.
Again, much like a cat, her purring seemed to reverberate through her entire form, vibrating softly against my exposed flesh, and even coursing through her innards right against my tongue. It was a strange sensation, not one I was ready to deny.
I felt lips clasp around my glans, a powerful suction imparting upon me following. I twitched slightly, feeling Nada’s vaguely feline tongue press to my length from within, slipping out past her lips to rub as much of her length against it as possible, pulling it back within her maw, fangs poking my sensitive glans from the sides. Her oral tool waggled and flickered against my tip; it made me opt to grasp the bedsheets over her rump or hips.
It was then that Nada began to grind into my mouth with vigorous little wiggles, more of her juices flowing onto my lips whilst her own continued to imprison my manhood, gently pinched between her teeth, tongue tasting it continuously. She giggled, and began shaking my shaft from side to side in her jaws’ grasp, causing me to groan; it wasn’t painful, but it was certainly unexpected.
She played with my length like a cat with a caught mouse, releasing it to swat it some more. She continued to grind her nethers into my mouth, my lips finding that hardened clit of hers; I sucked it into my mouth, grinding and rolling the nub between my teeth, tasting and caressing it with vigorous flicks of my tongue. If she put me in this position, I was going to make the most of it, and to at least keep her off balance… though I doubted I’d ever beat her.
Her purring was deep and feverish as I suckled, her softly coarse tongue quivering from the vibrations that tantalised my shaft as it caressed the veins and contours running up my member. I could feel the vibrations against my tongue, all the way down in her crotch. She tightened, and I knew there and then that Nada would be more than a ‘snug fit’ if she decided to put me in there.
That would come soon, with her suckling, bobbing head aggressively treating my shaft, lips undulating upon my flesh as she slid up and down along it. I shivered, pressure building in my loins, so lusciously tended to by the werecat’s maw. Soon, I bucked, moaning into her slit, causing her to croon out her pleasure in turn. Seed filled her mouth, and I gave her a good drink of my ‘milk’. She murmured around my length until she finally released my shaft, lapping at my rod like a cat would a piece of meat before biting into it… though thankfully, she didn’t sink her teeth in.
She giggled, stroking my member with her soft, leathery pad, keeping it erect before turning around atop of me.
With a devious grin, she blew me a kiss, guiding my shaft to rub against her slit, glans swollen with sensitivity. I groaned, mouth soaked with her fluids.
She teased me for a while, working me back towards another orgasm. Once she was sure I had more seed to give, she intensified the grinding of my tip to her vulva, puffy folds kissing my tip. A paw pressed to my chest, keeping me pinned, and when my tip disappeared past her outer fold, her guiding hand drifted down to cup and caress my jewels. After what felt like an age of her soft, simple and merciless teasing, she swallowed my shaft whole, that supple rump and those delectable thighs pressing to my flesh, feet planted either side of my hips, leaning forward so she sat upon her knees.
With a cat-like yowl of pleasure, she began to roll her hips, one hand to my chest, the other fondling the jewels that tried to retreat into my groin. I gasped; her innards were tight, and lined with coarse ridges that pinched my manhood between them. When she began to rise and fall, this rigid, fleshy protrusions tugged against my girth, rubbing and squeezing and digging into the sensitive nerves that now burned with pleasure.
Nada yowled even louder, tongue lolling from her lips as she bounced with ever increasing fervour atop of me; it was apparent that she was going to bring me to orgasm through speed over destroying my endurance as succubi seemed to enjoy.
It was working, for her vigorous, bestial pace combined with the hard ridges of flesh in her walls quickly drew me over the edge; with a loud moan, I came into her sex, flooding her canal with the burning essence of my lust. I bucked once, twice, three times upwards into her fiery womanhood.
Seed seeped down my root and over the orbs below, until she finally collapsed atop of me, perky breasts cushioning her fall.
We panted together, the werecat shivering in the afterglow of her own orgasm, her fluids mixing with my leaking seed, staining us both.
She recovered sooner than I, smiling lewdly and pecking a cheeky kiss to my lips.
“Mmm, that was fun~” she purred, lapping at my face. With soft moans from the both of us, she pried away from my sopping length, opting not to clean it with her tongue, much to my admitted chagrin. She gathered her clothes, which she had hidden beneath my bed, dressing herself with feline grace, the bestial parts of her body receding and shifting back to her human self.
She turned to me, grinning.
“Now we’re even~” she said.
I glared at her, though not for the unsolicited, forceful sex; I had grown both used to such, and delightful of it.
With a wink, Nada made for the door, a sultry sway to her gait. Opening the door, she turned to me with a grin.
“Perhaps we should do this some more~ You taste great, and you’re fun to pin~” she teased, giving me yet another wink.
I only grumbled in return, and with a giggle, she closed the door behind her, leaving me alone in my naked state.
I slumped back onto the mattress, and groaned.
Please, do not let her get pregnant, I prayed, to whoever would listen to a succubus’ sex toy.
I don’t think there would be many deities that would listen to someone so thrilled to be pinned down and taken. Probably just my luck.

The sound of the shovel slicing into the dirt soothed my mind, though the exertion of lifting soil up reminded me I was hard at work.
The garden at Lilis’ manor was particularly pleasant, rows of small plant beds and potted shrubs. Flowering trees aligned along stone paved pathways, alongside the odd reflection pool and fish ponds, a type of orange and white fish of the like’s I’ve never seen before inhabiting the clear water.
Though I was a servant to Lilis primarily as a food source for other demons, I was still expected to pull my weight around the manor doing whatever odd jobs and chores needed doing.
Today, I was helping attend to the garden, repairing a large planter that had somehow been contaminated by an unknown poison or disease; the plants, once vibrant, multi-coloured flowers, had wilted and died, shrivelling and turning black, some falling apart altogether from rot and decay.
Lilis said she could keep the contaminant from spreading, and had done so, but as she had so pointedly stated, she was no fairy; rejuvenating plant life and healing pretty flowers was not her forte. Thus, she left it to her servants to repair the damage, unknown as it was. She assured all that we were safe from whatever disease killed off the bed.
One of the more dedicated garden tenders surmised it was probably some insect, carrying ill disease in its bite, at least for plants.
However, another believed the sickness to be in the soil, and so, they drafted me to help them remove the soil from the stone planter altogether. Where it would go was something I did not know about. All I had to do was put the dirt into wooden buckets, marked with red splashes of paint, and replace it with soil in blue-marked buckets, so as to ensure the two are not mixed up.
There was not a cloud in the sky, and the sun was beating down upon the nape of my neck, despite the wide-brimmed hat I had been supplied. It was harsh, and I felt my skin prickle with heat.
No matter, I was used to such conditions carrying packages to and fro within Daggersford, sometimes venturing out to one of the small farms close by, a fair walk for a single day. And that was as a street rat with unkempt and damaged clothes, a rag wrapped around my head drenched in sweat or water to keep me cool and the sun off my scalp.
I wiped the sweat from my brow, reaching for a small flask stuck to my hip, filled with chilled water, though by now, it had warmed somewhat.
It was still cool and refreshing, something I often lacked in the past as a street rat courier. I was told to drink often, and that advice had helped keep me cool and focused.
The focus was broken when I scented a strange aroma on the gentle wind. I sniffed once, picking up that faint, sweet smell that ever so lightly graced my nose.
I looked down to continue with my work, but the scent bought my attention yet again, lifting my head, sniffing the air. It seemed slightly stronger than before.
“What is that?” I said. And why does it seem so hard to ignore?
It was faint, weak, yet it demanded my attention.
As it grew stronger, that attention gradually turned narrow. I felt a strange compulsion overcome me; I needed to follow the smell, track it to its source.
I left the shovel by my half emptied-planter, taking one of the garden paths through planters, pots, trees and hedges, following a trail of scent that seemed so sweet and delightful.
I was nearing a small, wooded forest at the fringes of the manor grounds, and as I did, I could discern more within the scent; it was like a caramel honey mixed with the perfume of wildflowers and water plants, with an attractive undertone of soft, musky tree bark, not like soggy, mouldy peelings of a gungy tree, but spicy, pleasant.
I should’ve known what was happening, especially when I felt a minute haze drape itself across my mind, muting all other thoughts and concerns.
I contemplated if it was some terrible trap. But that rationing was overruled by the allure of something sweet and delectable, something enjoyable.
I stepped over small shrubs, and between trees, the forest not particularly difficult to traverse.
The scene grew more potent, and I found myself unable to even look back where I had come from, any attempt to deviate my head – and thus my nose – met with a firm reminder that ahead was where wonder lay.
And then, after a few minutes trekking, I found the source; I had stepped onto the fringe of a small copse in amongst the trees, soft, green grass speckled with tiny wildflowers sprouting up here and there amongst the spongey blades of emerald. I heard the burble of a small stream trickling around the back of the circular clearing, small cascades down layers of stone as it went down the ever so slight incline, cutting across the ground between trees, the rest of its length obscured by wooden trunks as it wended its way through the forest. Butterflies flitted here and there, yet only the sound of wind rustling leaves was audible to me; I heard no chittering animals, tweeting birds or buzzing insects. It was strange, abnormal.
Most unusual of all, however, was the massive, green petaled flower bulb rooted in the exact centre of the clearing, roots as thick as my arm and more digging into the ground, growing off a central core just below the start of the petals, which were tipped and edged with a bright pink.
It was a most astounding sight, and anyone in their right mind should’ve been both amazed and alarmed.
I was only the former, and even then, my awe was overshadowed by my desire to get closer.
I took several tentative steps towards the great bulb, unable to take my eyes off it.
I should’ve been well aware of what was happening, but I had not grown more resilient to such things in my time in Lilis’ employ; I never would, by her words.
I inched closer, and closer, until eventually, I was right before it, looking up at the apex of its closed petals.
Suddenly, the bulb shuddered violently, as though alive. A small cloud of golden, shimmering pollen erupted from the top, showering me in a blissfully sweet euphoria. I felt even hazier, though what remained of the rational part of my mind screamed I was in danger, and only more so when vines slithered from the overlapping gaps between the petals, coiling around my legs, and then my arms and around my waist.
I tugged on them, grimacing and grunting in fear, but even then, I felt as though this was what I wanted. That this was right.
I was lifted into the air by these vines, thick as my arms, yet so glassy smooth; they felt like plant stems used in stews, only soft, alive, pulsing as though they had veins with blood pumping through them. They effortlessly drew me towards the flower bulb, and though I squirmed weakly in an attempt to free myself, I could not help but be mystified and excited, my hazy euphoria telling me I would be fine.
Suddenly, and with such hefty, sensual grace, the petals opened, their leafy-green exterior giving away to luscious, creamy pink, so bright in this clearing that the sun made my eyes dazzle from light reflected off of their surfaces.
And bending up with a luscious sigh in the middle, was a woman, tall, lithe and truly beautiful.
She had curvaceous hips, an ample bosom contained by vines that only just concealed her teats, a similar coverage being provided to her nethers, clean shaven and sticky, as was the rest of her grassy green body, her skin like that of a plant, with an orange nectar.
Pooled at the hollow base of the flower was more of the golden substance, so overpoweringly sweet in the scent it gave off, reaching up to the woman’s knees.
Looking down, I noticed that, whilst she had two legs, they sank into the base of the flower, turning into twisted vines, as though she were a part of the flower entirely.
Her lips were a deep green, glossy and moist, her face soft, beautiful, eyes closed as she drank in the sunlight that bathed her body.
Her hair was a deep emerald, and it hung from her head in empty space as she arched her back, stretching, the tips so very close to dipping into the pool of nectar she stood in.
And then she opened her eyes, deep orbs of bright green, like emerald gemstones, gazing upon me with a soft, alluring smile. She bit her lower lip seductively, reaching out with a dainty hand, beckoning me to her with a finger. The vines that held me aloft drew me closer, more slithering forth from the open flower to slip beneath my clothing, slowly removing it from my body with sensual, erotic purpose. I squirmed, partly due to a modicum of fear, mostly from the touch of the tentacular vines that teased me.
My clothes were discarded unceremoniously upon the ground as I was brought into her flower. She caressed my face with the back of my hand, causing me to loose a stuttering sigh.
I felt my toes dip into the warm nectar, slowly sinking into the pool of gooey liquid until my feet set upon the bottom of the flower, a mat of interwoven vines radiating outwards from the centre.
A hand wrapped around my back, the other around my waist as I was drawn close to her body; the vines concealing her nipples and nethers retreated, exposing the dark green caps of her breasts and the womanhood that seemingly trickled with nectar.
I wiggled in her embrace, something that did not bring her ire but delight. I briefly thought back to the lamia whom enjoyed me that one night, how she relished my struggling. Perhaps this… woman, did too.
I felt her erect nipples press to my heaving chest just before her mounds squashed against my torso, so delightfully pliant, soft, fatty tissue covering a somewhat firmer core of supple flesh, keeping them perky and firm enough that they were applying ample pressure upon me.
I tried to pull away, I’m not sure why, but vines coiled around our waists, pulling mine flush to her own; her skin was not quite like that of a human’s, it was smoother, more glassy, and yet it felt so organic. Soft. It gave only enough friction that rubbing against it was a wondrous sensation.
She leaned in, leering at me with those green eyes of hers; she stood taller than I did, adding to her domineering presence… and yet, she was so gentle, so motherly, so affectionate. She ran a hand through my hair, smiling lovingly. She cupped my cheek, and opened her mouth.
A small trickle of golden nectar, not saliva, fell into my mouth; it was perhaps the most delicious thing I’ve ever tasted, neither too weak or too strong, creamy with a caramel undertone to it.
She poured more of the stuff into my waiting mouth, unwilling to close, so enraptured by the silky caress of the liquid as it graced and tantalised my tongue, and glided down my gullet. Her own tongue slipped free, prompting my muscle to reach out as though to reach it, like a man desperately grasping for rescue.
Our tips touched, and hers showed its flexibility, coiling around mine much like her vines had ensnared my limbs, and with the aid of her guiding, gentle hand, drew me into a kiss, her lips sealing to my own, moist, succulent, alive, moving against me as she deepened this romantic exchange.
My eyes rolled into the back of my head, her own half-lidded and leering, delight in her expression as I found myself losing all will to this truly wonderful creature, more of her nectar pouring into my throat. I felt so warm, so sensitive, tingles prickling my skin in the most fantastic of ways.
I was throbbing down there, as expected. I twitched, shifted, imprisoned within her vines and her roaming hands. I felt warm, sticky liquid drip upon my tip, prickling it with the aphrodisiac that was no-doubt laced within her nectar.
She broke the kiss, her tongue trailing back across my own, licking her lips with a smile. I let out a gasp, cloying at air, stifled by that all-consuming kiss.
She seemed so affectionate, so loving, holding me close as though my soul mate.
A hand drifted down to caress my rump, and I shivered in response to the touch, squeezing my eyes shut tight.
She leaned in yet again, this time to mouth against my neck, suckling and kissing with lips and tongue lathering my throat in nectar.
I felt a vine slither down by back, coiling around my torso before moving to slip between my rump, wending its way between my glutes until the tip had found my jewels. There, it wrapped around the orbs, gathering them up almost as if they were being tied together. I shivered out, feeling the plant tendril wrap around my root, only applying a light pressure to the base of my manhood.
The woman proceeded to intensify her administrations, shifting herself that bit more forwards so her labia could wrap around the topmost part of my length, hugging tightly in ways those fleshy folds shouldn’t, as though they themselves were alive. With slow, methodical movements, she grinded her sex against my length, lathering it in a thick layer of sticky, lubricating nectar, causing my nerves to burn with intense sensitivity.
She was teasing me; between the gentle squeezing of my scrote and the rubbing of her honeyed slit to my burning, throbbing shaft, and the silky soft touches of her hands, I could barely hold on.
I felt a pressure rising in my loins. So did she. She sensed the impending orgasm.
And she quelled it just before it washed over me, squeezing that vine wrapped around my root and cutting off the ejaculation, causing a powerful sensation to run from the base of my spine straight to my skull.
I let out a choked gasp, squirming in response to the dry climax.
She giggled and pressed a finger to my lips, waggling it admonishingly, as though chastising me for a silly mistake.
With a warm smile, she lifted a leg up; she had no foot, her ankle instead turning into a long, ropey vine that pushed its way up from the base. I felt her thigh and leg wrap around behind me, and the vine coiled around my root and jewels slither that bit further up to gain control over my shaft, guiding it to her nethers.
I felt my glans part her labia, the folds squeezing down around the helmet as though hungry to feed. Arms wrapped around my back, her breasts squashing ever more wondrously to my chest, her flesh so smooth and cool to my own. She rubbed herself to me, our bellies nuzzling together; I felt so much rougher compared to her; she was as perfect as a succubus, yet even then, her skin still felt different; human, yet not, like a mix between the supple flesh of a woman and an exotic plant. No doubt because that was the case.
I felt rings of stiff ridges within her sex squeeze against my length, pinching it in the best possible way, stretching as my mushroom tip pushed its way through, these rings of flesh flicking down as they passed the ridge of my glans.
Eventually, I found myself as deep as I could go within her gently pulsating sex, the beat of her heart putting tantalising pressure upon my length, especially where those ridges of hers dug into my flesh, my veins feeling as though they were being pinched.
And all around, I felt the sticky warmth of her slick nectar, more liquid and slimy than typical honey… and it made my shaft burn.
“G-God…” I managed, the first word I had spoken since this encounter began.
I tugged back with my hips, but her vines, hands and leg kept me in place, as well as those sphincters lining her sex, catching the underside of my glans’ ridge and trapping me within her.
I let out another choked gasp, already so sensitive from the previous orgasm. I looked to her pleadingly, and she only returned her gaze with a loving, if devious, expression. She kissed me on the lips, and slowly, she began to roll her hips back and forth upon my crotch, my shaft being subjected to those pressuring ringed ridges of flesh, catching my corona and tugging against it every time it receded towards her entrance, as though trying to keep me from slipping free… and never did I, pulling out as far as my glans, the tip held tightly within her oppressive, yet wondrous, womanhood.
Her motions were fluid, smooth, erotic, letting her skin, so smooth and elegant, rub and slide against my own, more coarse body.
She was still leering over me, her height greater than my own. She drew a hand across my back to my face, cupping a chin in her sensuous hand with a smile on her face. She bit her lower lip seductively, before sealing them both to my own, her tongue invading my mouth and easily, effortlessly overpowering mine. I tried to resist the muscle, but it was hopeless, as long and flexible as a succubus’; it seemed erotic beings were gifted such tongues, their utility in ensnaring the mind of their prey through lust enormous.
I squirmed and writhed in pleasure and reaction, much to her delight. She had to have been predatory, though instead of hunting me, I had been drawn to her.
And because of that, I was in a haze of euphoria; I lost my sense of time, only that it was ‘day’. I couldn’t rightly remember where I’d come from, only that I was working in a garden.
The route I had taken to get here was lost to me, whether it was morning or afternoon impossible to tell.
I squirmed in her grasp, a hand to the back of my skull keeping me sealed to her lips, the other caressing my rump as she continued to hump me, in an effort to extract my ever desired ‘seed’… perhaps that’s what she was after; pollination.
All I could truly focus n was the pleasure and the thought-eating haze that had descended upon me, threatening to steal away the last dregs of my conscious, rational mind… but it never did so completely… perhaps she wanted her prey in a semi-aware state?
I felt like I was losing my battle, losing my will to resist… or rather, I had from the beginning. I wanted this, to be joined with this exotic being, to feel her innards caress and squeeze my length, to milk it of my precious essence.
More vines wrapped around me, and I was still unable to move my arms, now held behind me and to my sides.
I mumbled into her kissing lips, nectar pouring in from her mouth. I felt warmth burning in my loins again, the kind that signified impending climax, the pressure mounting quickly.
I prayed weakly that she would grant me release this time, and feared those sphincters lining her sex would squeeze me to another dry climax.
My jewels felt so spongey now, tucking upwards against the base of my length, feeling so tight, so swollen, so heavy and sensitive, the sack tingled from the caresses of the vine that ensnared it.
It felt like I was melting into her embrace, hands, arms and vines imprisoning me in a sensuous trap. She rolled her hips upon my length, sliding along and stimulating the flesh.
It would not be long before I was forced to orgasm, forced to give her the seed she so delightfully desired, as long as she did not toy with me further, breaking me down with more ruined climaxes.
I meekly kissed back, hardly able to do her sensuous touch justice, her oral stimulation simply intoxicating like the nectar she fed me with.
With what conscious awareness I had left, I observed the pink petals of the great flower that contained us begin to once more fold up, closing me in with this wondrous, erotic woman, until the bulb had sealed the two of us inside, doomed to carry out and fulfil the carnal covenant she had imposed upon me.
I was all too willing to let her take me.
She rolled her hips faster along my shaft, sliding her fleshy, stimulating walls with greater ferocity than before. She brought me to the edge once more, my jewels painfully swollen, the pressure in my loins aching.
And then the vine around my root released its stranglehold.
With a firm thrust to my crotch, hilting me within her and pressing her body flush with mine, I broke; with forceful, short sharp bucks, I released a torrent of burning, thick seed into her womanhood, my glans throbbing against her cervix, the rippling walls and clenching sphincters of her innards milking me of every last drop, forcing me to fill her womb. A flurry of nectar splashed against my crotch as she shivered gently, her own orgasm somewhat weaker than mine.
No surprises were to be had there; a being of such eroticism would not be brought to such explosive climaxes as I, weak and abiding.
But I didn’t care.
And as we calmed down and weariness overtook me, she cradled my exhausted frame in her own, vines and arms holding me tight to her. She ran fingers through my hair, and breaking the kiss, she smiled lovingly, once again ensnaring me with her beauty and allure.
I felt like I had melted, had become malleable and open to manipulation and change.
More vines, by the dozens, began to slither out from the tight mat of interwoven plant roots that comprised the floor, coiling around us tightly, encasing the both of us in an open cocoon riddled with wide gaps.
But within the sealed bulb of her flower, it was enough to ensure a comfortable embrace, and with only a tiny opening at the very apex of the petals, the air within the bulb began to grow thick with her perfume of lust and desire, warm and moist. I felt dizzy, tired.
My manhood tingled, half flaccid and still trapped in her sex which gently massaged me, keeping me in a softly pleasured state.
All of these sensations combined to overtake my conscious mind, and draw me into the deep sleep of euphoric bliss.
And just before I fell into that sensual abyss, I managed a weak smile, gazing upon the visage of my floral lover with content, as though I would not mind if I stayed here for the rest of my days, in the arms of this goddess…

I had become used to the dreams that followed my every sleeping moments after an encounter with one of the exotic beings being in Lilis’ employ seemed to attract; it felt like I was floating down a river of clouds, suspended on a substance that should not have supported me, yet was utterly impossible to leave the comfort it imparted.
Invisible hands draped across my body, caressing me from head to toe, leaving me in a blissful state, until the inverse of falling into slumber saw my dreams fading to darkness, and light seeping into my eyes, weak and diffused.
As my eyelids cracked open, and I took a small breath, I felt my lungs fill with intoxicating air, a most wondrous scent tantalising my nose, and I felt energy fill me.
I wiggled around, and found myself trapped.
Trapped in a cocoon of vines, and within the embrace of a most gorgeous woman.
I didn’t question my circumstances. I only felt a heady joy overcome me, a validation of the events from before.
I didn’t even question if I had slept the entire day and night. All that mattered to me in the moment was that she was real.
Her own eyes cracked open, gazing upon me with those emerald jewels of hers.
A soft hand caressed my cheek, cupping the skin in her digits and palm. She smiled, and immediately leaned in for a kiss, which I ever graciously accepted.
Our lips sealed together, and her tongue slipped into my mouth. Everything felt perfect, the aphrodisiac that I didn’t care about fuelling my lust.
Our oral tools mingled together, hers pushing more of that tantalising nectar into my gullet. I swallowed the golden fluid with eagerness, murmuring into her lips.
I realised I was still within her tight womanhood, the rippling walls and squeezing rings of muscle stimulating me to erection with little preamble.
She pulled away from my lips, breaking the kiss; she licked her oral folds seductively, planting a gentle peck to my forehead. Slowly, the plant woman began to rock herself back and forth upon my shaft; so eager for sex even this soon after waking up… I didn’t care. I wanted it.
She pressed a hand to the back of my head, and slid herself up against my body, until her breasts brushed against my face. She guided me to one of her teats, and I understood.
I outstretched my tongue, rubbing the muscle to the dark green nipple with erotic desire, eager to both feed and to stimulate her. I drew closer, able to leverage the flexibility of my tongue to swirl and flick the nub around with the tip, circling her areola. I pushed the teat down like a button, twisted it around in a circular fashion, before finally sealing my lips around her nub.
I suckled voraciously, my jaws sinking into the pliant flesh, mouthing and massaging the glorious orb within my mouth. My tongue’s ministrations did not once relent, not even as I squeezed her flesh as tightly as I would dare without causing pain with my jaws, imparting a powerful suction so the malleable flesh with its core of yielding muscle would flood my mouth, tugging upon it and limiting the room for my tongue to do its work.
It did not take long for the liquid I craved to grace my tongue and lips… but it was not milk as I had suspected, but a much sweeter, more delectable honey, its viscosity lesser than that of the nectar that secreted from her nethers and mouth, and pooled around the base of her flower.
I gulped down the nectar with reverie, feeling its intoxicating touch caress my mind with the desire I had only for her.
And as she held my head gently, keeping me to her teat, her free hand would cup my rump, and gently guide my hips in and out of her rocking hips. I would shudder from the powerful stimulation of her walls stroking me, especially those raised rings of tight muscular sphincters that stimulated my shaft with acute concentration.
And still, my hands were barred from embracing her, touching her skin, and examining her contours, to delight in her curves. I wanted to touch her, I so wanted to draw her close and wrap my arms around her as she did me. All that existed in my world within this flower bulb was her, and I wanted her.
But I could not, so with what conscious mind I still possessed, I focused on the sensations of her rubbing body against my own; her skin was smooth, silky. She possessed a core of muscle beneath, like most beings, but it too had a slight yielding touch, though it only allowed the soft, supple skin to feel even better to the touch.
Her thighs were as pliant as her breasts, more so, moulding around my legs but returning to shape whenever she released the pressure of her legs. Nothing about her sagged, and her hair, what strands traipsed across my skin, was so rich and wondrous.
Beneath her belly, I could feel her abdominal muscles giving her skin a firm frame from which to attach to, meaning her skin did not stretch much upon my own. It felt… glorious.
Her entire spine undulated in rolling waves as her hips rocked upon my shaft, the soft touch of her crotch feeling like it was a perfect fit for my own.
And all this whilst still ensnared by coiling vines that slowly wriggled against me, squirming and worming around my body.
I shivered constantly from this amazing stimulation. My jewels felt tight and a burning heat raged through my loins, only compounding the erotic pain of the pressure that built within. I could feel my orgasm approaching already, and yet without question, I knew it would not be the last.
And I was hoping it would be the first of many to come.
Her tongue crossed her lips, and she pulled me away from her tantalising teat; I whined, not wishing to be parted from the fleshy faucet of her most delectable nectar, but she rewarded me with her free nipple, thus far ignored. That could not remain so, and with hungry vigour, I latched upon it aggressively. I tugged and suckled, pulling the flesh into my mouth, working my jaws against its soft tissue.
Once more, I was feeding upon her delicious nectar, filling me with energy and strength as though it could replace my entire need for food. It felt like I could live forever with her.
I weakly rocked my hips to meet her own rolls, but her vines tightened against me; as loving as she was, she delighted in being in control.
And as much as it frustrated me, it equally tantalised me. I had come to accept my submissiveness. I’d even come to enjoy squirming around in the grip of a predatory woman, if only to make her squeeze me more in her embrace, restrain me further, and to feel her naked flesh upon my own, my rougher human hide against their perfected silky skin.
I knew I would not last longer, especially not with each and every tug I felt upon the corona of my glans as the raised rings of tight flesh caught on the mushroom tip, as though trying to prevent its release whenever I felt myself receding from her sex, angled inwards to catch my tip. And because of this angle, the rings dug into my oversensitive glans every time I felt myself be plunged into her depths once more.
Soon, it grew too much, the intoxicating nectar flooding my belly and leaving my gullet awash in its creamy touch, the stimulating womanhood that sought to extract every ounce of seed I had ready to unleash from the floodgates of my lust, and the soft, wondrously smooth skin that felt even more unnatural than a succubus’.
I gently bit down on her breast, and my hips twitched and spasmed as the dam of lust burst; with powerful pulsations, my member spurted burning seed into her hungry womanhood, her innards rippling across the surfaces of my shaft, right down to the engorged veins that crossed and ran its length and girth.
I released her teat as the final spurts were drawn from me, gasping aloud and moaning almost painfully. She caressed my cheek with the back of her hand, lovingly and affectionately.
Then, for the first time since this entire ordeal began, and once I had calmed down from my ecstatic climax, she pulled off of my shaft, exposing it to the slightly cooler though no less warm air within the closed plant bulb.
I felt vines slowly run and rub themselves against me, sliding between my buttocks, coiling around my limbs and over my shoulder blades. It felt so sensual, so intimate, like massage with an erotic twist. I sighed out as I felt the hand that held my rump reach down between my thighs to gently cup my scrotum, juggling the orbs within between her dainty digits, releasing my jewels with a sliding caress as she removed her hand.
She crooned lovingly and lustfully, blowing her pollen-laden breath in my face, making me release a stuttering sigh in response.
We waited like this for a while, yet at every moment, anticipation gnawed at me; I wanted to continue, and I knew we would continue.
Soon, she would do so; with sensual, graceful movements, she slipped down to a crouch, sliding her breasts across my body and raising me slightly higher until only my ankles and below remained submerged in the pool of nectar. She grasped my thighs, and I felt her lips plant a soft kiss to my sensitive tip; even after an orgasm, I was still hard, and I still felt a pressure in my loins, and my jewels were all too eager for release.
Slowly, she slipped down upon my length with those wondrous lips of hers, sliding all the way to the root in a deep, quick fellatio, shifting back to the glans only moments after hilting my length in her mouth. She kissed and suckled upon the tip… before her tongue began to slither forth from her lips, coiling around my manhood like a snake around a tree branch. I’d experienced such stimulation before, but it was no less of a shock and a pleasure. Her tip reached my jewels, and began to waggle at the orbs, slithering and ensnaring the scrotum in her flexible tongue, gently squeezing and juggling the jewels within. The rest of her length squirmed and twisted around my shaft, circling it with the moist touch of the muscle, caressing every contour that gave my manhood character.
I could feel the pressure, that burning tightness in my loins, growing ever more potent.
Her tongue moved more swiftly, stroking its captured shaft with vigour, until I once again released what she had desired, spurting my seed onto her coiled tongue and into her mouth.
Her muscle stroked me intensely even as I came, coaxing out every last drop in this particular load, until I once more spent myself.
I panted softly, and squirmed as her tongue continued to imprison my manhood, not letting it soften, but giving me time to recover. It seemed she was hungry. Perhaps this was her breakfast…
Minutes passed, left to endure the gentle stroking and rubbing of her tongue around my length, keeping me hard, and building up another load of semen for her to mercilessly extract and feed upon.
She gazed up at my gasping face, and smiled, her wondrous green gems sparkling in the diffused light that filtered through the pink petals of her flower. I shivered at her gaze, so bewitching to behold.
Soon, she sensed I was ready once again, and with hungry delight, began to slowly sink her lips down upon my length; I felt those succulent folds clasp around my tip. She suckled on my glans for a short while, letting her tongue do much of the stimulating whilst I had my tip showered in kisses and suckling.
Soon, however, she grew more voracious, and began sinking her length down my member with hungry delight. I sighed out luxuriously, trapped within the squeezing petals of her mouth, her jaw imparting a pleasurable pressure upon my flesh.
The tunnel of her mouth, and then the back of her throat when she deftly took me to the root, her lips kissing my crotch and the upper part of my scrotum, was warm, wet and impossibly comfortable.
Her tongue briefly uncoiled from around my rod, letting it rest on the now flat muscle which waggled from side to side against the underbelly of my manhood.
Even still, I was bound in her vines, which continued to ever so slowly crawl across my body, reminding me constantly of their sensuous, silky smooth yet rubbery touch.
I felt her suckle on my length, a soft suction tugging upon the rigid flesh, her throat tightening around my glans in a way I didn’t think possible, able to feel the walls of the topmost part of her gullet close in around my helm.
I groaned, such stimulation after two orgasms an intense thing indeed. I felt that serpentine tongue of hers coil once more around my shaft, squeezing the glans and wrapped around the root like a ring, just behind her lips.
Then, she began to slide her head along my member, her tongue remaining in line with her mouth, the tip staying with her lips which ever so lusciously slipped along my slick flesh, thus I never saw her tongue appear around my length, acting as a spiralling secondary orifice of flesh within her maw.
It was intense, her cheeks squeezing in as she imparted her potent suction. I could not weather this for long, and it seemed as though she wanted it to be as such.
I felt the pressure rising, and soon, she let her tongue remain twisted around my length, squirming and wriggling like a severed tendril, letting her lips glide over the slick, erotic muscle, the oral folds gracing my tender meat upon the gaps between her ensnaring appendage.
I squirmed, like prey being pinned down by the hungry hunter, but I felt no fear here. I only wished to provide more for this floral goddess.
Tiny vines wrapped around my jewels, gently caressing and massaging the orbs within the sack that held them, spongey to the touch. I was so vulnerable, and I loved it.
Maybe it was the intoxicating air that was talking. It probably was. But at the height of my bliss from this oral assault, I stammered, “D-drink all you want.”
She increased the pace of her bobbing, sliding and twisting her lips along and around my shaft with intense stimulation. I spasmed, before moaning loudly.
My hips bucked forward, jerking with every spurt of seed I forced down her gullet, milked by squirming, twisting tongue that had wrapped itself around my member.
I couldn’t stop moaning, the pleasure from this orgasm was almost painful.
She stopped bobbing, and hilted my length within her mouth, and she drank, gulping down each rope of semen I released into her throat. She murmured delightedly, vibrations from her pleased crooning rippling through my sensitised flesh.
Yet even as I came down from this third orgasm, I felt I had more to give. Was I ejaculating my life away? The fluids I had ingested forcing my body to create more semen for her to feed, more than it could handle?
Such contemplations were fleeting at best, for the haze over my mind held me within her spell.
And thus, she waited once more, popping off of my manhood with an erotic slurp, lapping and kissing the swollen glans with gentle pecks, to keep it in a state of perpetual, erotic torment, always alight with carnal fire, yet not being granted a chance at release. It was agonising in all the best ways, her lips warping around the mushroom tip of my manhood, her tongue prodding at the urethra, a gentle hand caressing my inner thighs and every now and then cupping my jewels.
She once again coaxed me back to a state ready to give her another load of my thick semen. This time, she chose to milk it from me with those mounds of hers, lifting herself up slightly and wrapping her breasts around my girth, swallowing it until only the tip peeked out from between her supple, pliant mounds. I shivered from the touch of her seemingly endless expanse of silky skin and flesh, moulding to my shape, slick with arousal and nectar and I suspected even a thin film of sweat… sweet perspiration unlike the saltiness of normal humans. And perhaps even deliberate to give her body a seductive, lustrous sheen and moist, slick touch.
She began to exert pressure upon my shaft, squeezing it between those soft mounds of hers to provide the perfect amount of friction for when she began to pump them up and down.
With her slick, smooth skin, her mounds slid along my length with erotic ease, a gentle, moist sound resonating within my ears, a lustful, carnal report of flesh and wet melding together.
She peered up at me, longingly, lovingly, as if wishing to see my face, and to take joy in my own gaze upon her. She bit her lower lip, her tongue sliding across her folds ever so slowly.
I couldn’t help but sigh out stutteringly at the gesture. She twisted her torso from side to side against my manhood, and even, every now and then, alternated her motions, moving her breasts in opposite directions for a unique experience.
Shaking my rod from side to side, flicking it up and down and undulating her torso horizontally all added to an experience I doubt I’d ever forget, even with this intoxicating, mind-melting haze that had caught me.
With every motion, I felt that succulent flesh mould to my veins and contours, tugging upon the underside of my tip’s ridge, and pressing against my jewels, my glans peeking out with its swollen purple hue every time she pushed down.
I growled, in pleasure and frustration; still she would not release me from the bonds of the vines, and thus denied me the chance to embrace her, to roam across her sculpted features with my own hands.
My fingers balled into fists, my toes curling as tightly as possible. I shivered in my cocoon of vines, and their constant slithering across my skin.
Suddenly, twin vines hovered before my chest, tipped with small, bulbous flowers with pink tips; from between the gaps of the petals oozed a strange liquid, clear unlike the nectar that this woman seemed to exude from every other orifice of hers, which I was reminded of when she opened her maw to dribble sticky nectar upon my tip, causing it to burn with a pleasant tingle upon contact.
This new vines with their floral tips shifted in the space before me, like predatory creatures sizing up their prey.
Suddenly, their petals opened, revealing a quivering mass of hundreds of tiny, fleshy nubs, smaller than my little toe. In fact, they were about as big as the small, elongated pieces that were nestled within green beans.
And in the centre of these flowers was an orifice, the hundreds of nubs extending deep down into the passage that went into the vine itself, and from this cavity came several writhing tendrils, like a mix of slimy tongues and the stamen of flowers. They combined and formed into a single mess, and moved close to begin circling and toying with my own nipples.
I began to squirm with even more violence at this additional stimulation.
I felt her lips clasp around my glans, suckling upon the purple, swollen head as though it were a delicious treat.
“G-gah…” I stammered. Whilst this wasn’t the most intense pleasure I’d ever experienced, from my memory made foggy by the atmosphere I had been perpetually exposed to, it was as great as anything dealt by a succubus or other creature of lust.
And then, I exploded once more, thrusting up into her mouth, the woman choking her breasts around my length and jerking her mounds roughly to milk me of my semen, letting the first few spurts fill her maw, before popping free of my length and letting the final few ropes splatter her face and stain her bust. Streaks of white draped her mounds, and she showed me a mouth filled with semen, swallowing it and displaying the emptiness that followed. She smiled, and began to run her hands like a massage along my length with squeezing strokes, slow and deliberate, along with a lapping tongue that kept my tortured length hard.
Once it was clean, she moved away from my body, and let it lower gently once more until I was submerged to my knees in the pool of nectar. She crossed her arms beneath her breasts, and let another vine like the ones lapping at my nipples appear between her legs; it slithered to her hands, where she held it draped across her body like a serpent, cooing to it affectionately and stroking it lovingly. Its floral maw oozed that sticky goop, and then it made for my length. Its petals opened, and there I realised her intent; she sought to milk me in a particularly monstrous act of eroticism.
I could hardly wait, despite my frustration at being restrained.
I could only imagine what those hundreds of quivering, fleshy, slimy nubs would feel like to my flesh, though the first act was for it to extend those three slimy tendrils to coil around my throbbing manhood, the ‘predator’ ensnaring its ‘prey’.
The tiny tendrils squirmed and writhed around my length, and it made me moan loudly. Pre dribbled from my tip. For some reason, the fire and pressure in my loins felt greater than ever. Perhaps this would be the finale, the biggest orgasm I was to have.
With its quarry caught, the flower-tipped vine plunged down onto my shaft, squeezing its petals closed around me; I felt my jewels be caressed by the prehensile flaps, and I howled as my beleaguered length was swallowed and squeezed by that hellish heaven of flesh; the hundreds of nubs squeezed and tantalised my sensitive nerves, their quivering an euphoric buzz to my flesh; they wrapped around my glans, my veins, my corona, everything. The tight passage began to suck, imparting a potent tug on my flesh that I could not easily endure. All the while those three tongue-like stamen twisted and stimulated my sensitive nerves, making milking motions upon my girth.
From my point of view, this primal, bestial flower made exaggerated pulsations, heaving and undulating with every tug and suck. I squirmed, like prey being slowly devoured, yet it was bliss.
The nubs dug into my shaft, particularly around the sensitive glans that felt so swollen, it was painful, as though it was about to tear like a waterskin filled too much.
I panted, moaned, cried out, growled, made all manner of primal, lustful noises, completely at this woman’s mercy.
“P-please,” I begged, wishing for this to be over, shockingly. It felt like the flower was trying to suck out my fluids like some leach-like tendril, feasting on its unfortunate victim’s liquid insides.
I felt strange substances work their way upon my jewels and loins, burning sensations that enhanced the pressure I felt… until, when I could no longer hold back, I screamed in bliss, bucking my hips with violent jerks, the tightness of the flower intensifying as my floodgates broke; thick, powerful spurts shot into the flower, and I could see through cracked eyes lumps forming in the vine below the bulb, contractions in the tendril drawing these lumps of accumulated semen down into the base of the greater flower that housed me and this goddess of nature.
For what felt like an eternity, my orgasm continued, unnaturally prolonged, sapping me of strength with every load the tendril extracted from me, gulping down the lumps of seed with powerful contractions, pulsations and erotic suctions.
I was beginning to think I was about to die, drained of life, and I felt perversely content with that, but even then, I had a reprieve, the potent suction easing as my orgasm subsided.
The flower remained latched to my length, its stamen stroking me repeatedly until it too withdraw, no residual semen left to be seen, only a thick coat of slimy fluids left by the flower.
It, and its two other twins, retreated into the mat of interwoven vines that comprised the base of the flower, and the woman drew closer once more.
She embraced me, cupping my cheeks and planting a soft kiss to my lips, affection in her eyes. I felt the vines wrap around us both once more, exhaustion now falling upon me with unexpected suddenness and intense heaviness.
My eyelids drooped, and I was fading quickly… but in one last act of affection, she allowed me that one desire I had craved this entire time; she released my arms so I could slip them beneath our cocoon of vines, and embrace her directly. Oh, how smooth and wonderful her skin felt!
I caressed her where I could, tracing her curves, following her contours, running my hands along her spine, and across her rump, pushing her buttocks together and spreading them apart, my hands playing with her pliable body as a child would clay.
She giggled at my touch, and nestled the bottom of my head within the pillowy embrace of her bosom, our bodies so tightly bound together now, that I could feel her heartbeat.
And it was bliss.
I looked up to her, and in my intoxicated state, driven by her narcotic atmosphere, I leaned forward to kiss her on the lips.
She returned the gesture, slipping her tongue in briefly to mingle with my own.
And in that moment, with one hand to her hips and the other to her back, I was content.
And the darkness of fatigue finally enveloped me, still kissing this goddess of the forest…

My dreams, full of lustful imagery and wondrous bliss, would be brought to an end as sunlight streamed into my eyes.
I cracked them open, to see my lovely floral woman still asleep and embracing me in her arms and vines, breasts pressed to my chest. I looked up, and saw the petals of her bulb peeling back to be exposed to the open air.
It was a beautiful clearing, more so than I remembered it – barely – upon first arriving.
But a shadow loomed over me, blotting out the sun. I looked up, and there, I saw another woman, floating in the air with wings like a bat’s slowly beating. She looked familiar, somehow…
Her eyes suddenly glowed, and my neck burned, and in an instant, everything just… snapped.
I gained clarity again, in mind and memory, and over my inhibitions. I noticed the woman clinging to me, sound asleep in content.
And I wondered, how long had I been here?
I looked up at the demonic woman above me once again.
“… Lilis?” I queried.
She was looking down on me, though she did not seem angry. Thank goodness for that.
“I see you two have become firmly acquainted~” she teased, sniggering.
I felt red in the face, though with a wave of her hands, the succubus somehow willed the vines around me to loosen, letting Lilis take my hand and help me out.
Before I was fully free of the bulb, I felt hands reach out to grasp my hips, and I looked down to see the green woman clinging to me, a loving, pleading expression on her face, a soft, melodic whine leaving her, as though she didn’t want me to leave.
It seemed almost a terrible thing to leave her, but Lilis only gave the woman a stern look, and she relented with a mischievous, disappointed smile. She blew me a kiss, causing my mind to briefly go fuzzy as I inhaled some sort of pollen. Vines sprouted from the ground, and returned to me my clothing.
With a red face, I donned them, and with Lilis leading me away, I looked back to see the green woman leaning over the rim of her flower, her breasts in full view. She waved to me, and blew me yet another kiss, as though saying she wouldn’t mind me to return again.
Once we had left the clearing behind, I cleared my throat.
“Who – and what – was that?” I questioned.
I stumbled over a branch, whereas Lilis seemingly floated over obstacles where necessary, her footfalls nearly silent.
“Her name is Mim, and she is an Alraune,” Lilis answered. “They are rare creatures, with a rarer few claiming the lives of those that fall into their clutches. But for the most part, they are content to lure people into their midst with their seductive, aphrodisiac aroma and pollen, impregnate or be impregnated by them, and fall in love, if they fancy keeping them, which happens often enough. They’re very peace-loving beings, very simple in how they live their lives. They do tend to hold onto those they take a fancy to for eternity though. But, they are gentle creatures. I have Mim here to catch any of my Servants that think of escaping.”
“Wait… so she’s just a guard dog to you?” I asked.
“Well, yes and no; she does make one feel very good~” she added suggestively. “Learning their name is only possible if they permit you to know it, and generally if they trust you, or you make them feel very good and happy.”
“But how do they tell you? She didn’t speak once,” I remarked.
“No, they don’t speak at all for the most part. But when you can bond with one, they just… let you know. Even I’m not quite sure how, since they are not psychic. Though, if you are something similar – like me – it is much easier. You just hadn’t spent enough time with her… though if you’d like, feel free to visit her every so often~”
Lilis winked at me lewdly, and I turned my head, blushing. She giggled and caressed my face with one of her membranous wings.
“Don’t worry… she’ll never keep you forever, now that she knows I want to keep you. She always holds out that I might give her a permanent mate,” Lilis commented.
“And lose your guard?” I quipped.
“Oh, oh no, who said Alraune are monogamous? They’re just less likely to charm you to bring you into their grasp,” she said.
I groaned, and followed the Succubus back to her Manor, remembering the time I had spent with Mim. It was… an experience, to say the least.
Perhaps I should visit her again sometime…

When I got to the Manor, Lilis informed me that someone would be feeding upon me tonight.
It wasn’t often that a demon singled me out before the night even began, so to me, it seemed as though I was beginning to garner a reputation.
I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. Knowing a rather large circle of people had become aware of how good my manhood was, or at least, I assumed the succubi I had been with found it good.
So, knowing this, I spent the day eating and reading, preparing for the encounter and passing the time, respectively. After all, succubi were rarely, if ever, easy on one’s endurance, and there was all the chance it wasn’t a succubus, but some other creature of myth that would’ve wanted to indulge in lust.
The Lamia was debauched enough. Perhaps it was her…

Night fell eventually, and it seemed the Public Room was rather packed with numerous individuals.
I think I even caught a glimpse of what looked like an Elf Lord fondling one of the waitresses. At least I assumed he was an elf; other than pale, flawless skin and pointed ears and a handsome, angular face, he didn’t look particularly demonic or monstrous. Funny, I had always considered Elves to be chaste beings.
But my job wasn’t to be here tonight. I simply needed to pass through. Heading off to the private rooms, I passed a Succubus that had latched onto one of the male servants, sealing her lips to his and draining him aggressively, dragging him down the wall with her weight against him until they were on the floor, the man’s legs kicking weakly.
Passing the scene, I found myself in the long corridor, connecting to all of the private rooms for people to quietly enjoy themselves… or feed, mostly.
I came to the end of the hall, and immediately, I felt a charm spell radiate from the door to the room I was supposed to enter.
It hit me harm, sensitising my nerves, flaring my arousal, and forcing my member to stand to attention already.
Other than the arousal I felt, my mind had not been influenced, which only made the aching in my loins all the more worse, because I wasn’t blinded by the lust of piercing a woman that was in my sights.
I swung the door open, stepping inside with a hint of caution.
Immediately, I was taken aback; standing before me, was a succubus, with grey skin, great wings, large horns that swept back over her head, and piercing white eyes with black-slitted pupils contrasting fiercely against that stark backdrop.
She was utterly naked already, her frame well-formed and perfectly sculpted like any succubus, though perhaps a bit thicker than typical.
What was most striking about her was the fact she stood seven feet, quite a bit taller than I.
I thick, powerful tail waved slowly behind her, thicker in comparison to most other succubi, her size notwithstanding. She grinned, licking her lips with that hungry tongue of hers.
I took an involuntary step back in response to the giant demon before me.
That seemed to set her off, because her tail suddenly whipped forward, demonstrating its great length, and wrapped around my waist, pulling me towards her.
Immediately, I found my head being buried within her bosom, a hand holding my cranium between her cleavage, my face pressed against the supple flesh of her mounds. With her other hand, she began to strip me of all my clothing, and once that was done, she grasped my rump in her firm rear.
I struggled and squirmed in response, an involuntary reaction given I had just been snared. She, however, seemed to like my wiggling, though the hand to my rump and to the back of my head restricted the range of motion I had.
It was when she suddenly forced my length into her, using her hand and tail, that I began to moan, feeling her tight walls wrap around me, her innards a maze of wending folds and contours, each trying to grasp onto my shaft, undulating against my veins as her debauchery began without preamble. I felt her pull back on my head, and this time, her dark grey lips pursing into a thin smile… before I found them forced to my own, her tongue invading my mouth without permission or relent.
I scrabbled at her body, as though trying to free myself, not quite certain what to do in the situation I had found myself in, it had happened so fast.
She used the hand to my rump to slowly slide my length in and out of her with saporous precision, that tail of hers, thicker than my arm, pinning me to her body.
I felt her tongue caress my own, and it began to tingle my nerves wherever it touched. My lips began to burn pleasantly, and I felt an all too familiar flowing sensation winding its way through my body from my core, two different rivers of pleasurable stimulation slithering through my very being, one flow prickling my shaft with the siphoning energy, seeping out into her womanly walls. The other forced its way to my throat, a stream no doubt pouring from my mouth into her own, our lips aglow as swirling coils of energy ringed us, leeching forth from my skin around my groin and my face and dispersing into her own, tingling my cheeks and my hips intensely. I shivered, tried to push away; her drain, though not particularly swift, felt aggressive and powerful in regards to the stimulation it wrought. I writhed in her embrace, almost panicked by the fact I couldn’t touch the floor.
Was this how she preyed upon mortal men? By might and force over seduction and guile and charm? Sure, she used some sort of spell to bring arousal to me, but probably so swallowing my shaft would be made substantially easier compared to having to arouse me beforehand… though I didn’t doubt her capability in that regard.
I wiggled like a caught fish, flailing helplessly on a hook. As her hand directed my length in and out of her rippling, undulating, draining sex, her fingers gently kneaded my buttocks and caressed the flesh. Her wings closed around me, like a sort of imprisoning embrace. I felt the leathery, membranous appendages caress my back, and I couldn’t help but feel ever more aroused, my struggling causing the skin upon my buck to rub against the wings in turn.
I could feel myself growing weaker in her embrace, the energy she was siphoning from me hers to devour. I contemplated what it would’ve been like to have met this succubus as true prey, not some servant to a demonic brothel owner. To be cornered by her in some dark place, snared by her tail, and embraced so dangerously, a lethal, carnal strike that both silenced and suppressed.
It was a different approach from what I had come to expect from Succubi. Perhaps her size was a reflection of her personality?
Even then, it was different to the Lamia; she still showed promiscuous affection, being deliberate with her motions and her administrations.
Her tongue coiled and suckled upon my own, burning it with that pleasurable fire of her energy drain. I could feel myself being seared along my length in that most tantalising fashion. I wasn’t sure I would make it through this encounter conscious. Though, it wasn’t like other ‘clients’ hadn’t left me unconscious in their embrace, drained of the energies they sought as so delicious and vital; they were hungry, devious beings, and their preferred – or rather, inherently necessary – ‘diet’ meant they had developed an inordinate number of ways to obtain it.
It just so happened this one had a more physical approach.
My shaft throbbed in her sex, my pulsing veins catching upon the many folds of her womanhood. It was intolerable, the stimulation upon my manhood’s nerves and the energy being siphoned out through its length, as well as the drain that drew my life force into her maw. The pleasure grew with feverous intensity, and my entire body felt weak yet erotically warm, my skin prickling with sensitised nerves. I shivered, bucking into her sex in involuntary reaction to the administration of nigh-orgasmic euphoria.
It eventually fulfilled its purpose, for with a loud moan, and an intense spasm wracking my body – alongside a strange, outwards bursting sensation within the core of my being that signalled the shattering of the protective boundary around my life spark – as I began to jerk into her sex, rope after thick, burning rope staining the innards of her walls, painting them with my virile reproductive fluids. Fortunately, Succubi were infertile. All for the better, I imagined.
I writhed in her embrace, and she moaned in response, her caresses along my body so slow, so measured and sensual, sliding across my skin did her hands and wings.
Eventually, my powerful, prolonged orgasm came to an end, going limp in her embrace as she continued to kiss me; the drain flowing out through my rod diminished to the barest of trickles, prickling my length with small sparks of pleasure, whilst her siphoning kiss also lowered the volume of my life force it extracted from me.
This was a part of a measured response to my orgasm, keeping me aroused and vigorously stimulated. I felt her hands suddenly grow warm against my buttocks and back, and with a gentle searing sensation that imparted no pain, I felt a modicum of stamina return to me.
It only meant she was ready for more.
Suddenly, her wings folded back behind her once more, and her tail pulled me from her heavenly, exotic body.
I almost wished I could remain against her.
But her tail held me strong in its grasp, wrapped around my waist, the spaded tip pressing softly to my belly, waving across my flesh slowly in idle delight.
She giggled and smiled seductively, running her tongue from one corner of her mouth to the other; her eyes continued to glow, though this time brighter.
It kept me under her spell, my shaft ever refusing to lose its vigour.
It bobbed gently in the air from my crotch, nigh perpendicular to my body.
Her tail suddenly shifted, and pinned my arms to my waist, leaving my only effective means of resistance trapped.
She crouched, and her tail brought me close to her mouth, and her lips ever so tightly sealed around my glans, eliciting a potent moan from my mouth; her maw was so hot and warm, and I could feel her suckling already, the suction tugging upon my helmet. I shivered in her grip, but it was with a loud, startled grasp that her tongue began to slither around my length, slipping out from beneath her lips, coiling tightly around my length from tip to root, the end of her tongue waggling teasingly at my jewels.
And then, her muscle began to glow gently, and I felt that familiar sensation flow out from my core once more.
Wisps of energy, like etheric threads peeling from my skin and absorbing into her own, prickled my nerves.
Her tongue wormed and twisted and swirled around my manhood, the coiled length stroking up and down the meaty rod with sensual precision, the slimy muscle slipping and caressing every contour and vein it touched. And all the while, her lips continued to press their sensual advantage, stealing from me pleasure and life energy. They undulated and puckered ever so softly, tugging on my bellend as though trying to pull it in deeper, though deeper into her maw it did not go. I panted softly, my fingers twitching in futility; I couldn’t grab onto anything to give me leverage in order to endure the powerful, ecstatic convulsions that coursed through my body. I was trapped, perfect prey for this hungry, devious succubus, whom happily fed upon my essence. Her hands lay upon her thighs, not even needing them to grasp my hips and provide greater ease to feed upon me.
I couldn’t stop shuddering, and I continued to writhe in her grip, but even my struggling was beginning to die down; fatigue crept across me, pleasurable yes, but fatigue nonetheless. It weakened me, and my ever deepening pants reflected this.
It was a most erotic form of feeding, so primal and domineering, held in her tail like some predator’s quarry, sucked dry like a vampiric leach. She would not let go, and I could not escape… and I did not want to.
My moans grew louder, more fevered, and as the lethargy spread throughout my body, failing to numb my nerves as it did my muscles, I mustered what conscious, competent thought I had left to focus on her body, and admire the large beauty that so thoroughly held me.
Her skin glistened with a film of gleaming sweat, something I had learned Succubi and Incubi did not as a sign of exertion, but to make their intimate encounters all that more erotic and sensual; the perspiration made them slick to the touch, and the sheen made them all the more alluring. Sliding bodies against one would feel lubricious and wondrous, such that one would want to deepen the intimate contact, and further lose themselves in the demon’s promiscuous, dangerous embrace.
Yet I could only feel the leathery, smooth flesh of her squeezing tail to my belly and hips, gently pulsing with her heartbeat, warm and throbbing gently.
And her lips… her lips were impossibly soft, like any lust demon’s, and despite them all being so similar, they had this way of striking the carnal stimulation into your mind, such that you never got used to it, and that it always felt as potent and wonderful with every encounter.
My toes scrunched up tightly, their knuckles going white as I felt a familiar pressure build up in my loins; I was close, and she knew it.
Her tongue squeezed tighter and stroked me more vigorously, eager to have me release my life force stored away in my semen and unleashed by the breaking of my spiritual barriers from my crashing orgasm; it’s how they fed, by bringing such a powerful, explosive wave of emotion and stimulation that it broke down the protective ‘shell’ that surrounded one’s soul, thus letting them freely feed on the energy it emanated.
Torture of the most brutal kind could’ve brought about a similar result… but this was much more enjoyable, and much more efficient.
That efficiency proved true, for with powerful bucking of my hips, I began to release my pent up load into her mouth, her lips vibrating ecstatically upon my glans as she murmured in delight, tingling my flesh with an euphoric buzz. I couldn’t stop ejaculating; it was something she had done, something that was forcing me to loose more of my seed than normal, like Lilis had done when she caused all the orgasms I would’ve experienced throughout the entirety of our first encounter in a single, potent orgasm.
I was twitching and thrashing, bending over in exhaustion and stimulation, too intense for me to handle.
Her tongue continued to stroke my flesh, milking me of my seed with hungry desire, such that I couldn’t hold back.
Lethargy was beginning to take hold, and if I hadn’t known better, I would’ve thought she was going to devour my life spark entirely, leaving me a lifeless husk, drained of all vitality.
Finally, though, my orgasm came to an end, and it seemed like she had had her fill, gently laying me down upon the bed with her tail. Still conscious, but barely, I was treated to the sight of this sizable beauty suckling upon her fingers as she cleaned her lips of my seed. She ran her hands down her face, sighing out with erotic joy. She then looked upon me, and smiled, licking her lips. She moved over to me, crouching down and leaning close to my body, such that her bosom squashed to my chest. I let out a gasp, which she silenced with a soft kiss, stealing a little bit more of my energy, as a farewell. I shuddered, and let out a stuttering gasp, feeling close to the edge. She traced my lips with a fingertip, smiling seductively.
“You were delicious~” she praised, and grasping my chin once more, she opened her mouth, the back of her throat glowing; my jaw parted slightly, allowing a narrow stream of my spirit to siphon through, sucked into her open maw. This final drain was all that was needed to throw me into the blissful abyss of exhausted slumber, my dreams oddly filled with atypically intimate succubi – compared to the erotic Amazon that had just taken me – slowly feeding on me with the affections of a lover… they were good dreams.

“You want me to what?” I asked, flabbergasted.
Lilis reclined sultrily upon a small chair, leg crossed over the other, her wings gently fanning her largely exposed body.
“I wish you to accompany me to the Realm of the Cubi,” she stated, placing her hand in front of her mouth and yawning daintily.
“I thought you said Cubi no longer lived in hell though, so what’s this ‘realm’ you speak about?” I queried.
I had been revising over my writing and reading studies as per the instruction of my mentor, when Lilis had entered my quarters.
It had been a surprise visit, no doubt about that; she rarely came to me these days. After all, Lilis had an entire manor full of Servants to attend to her every need, desire and hunger. It was not as though she required me to feed her every time she felt slightly peckish.
Besides, I was often taken by Succubi in the evenings, a wondrous if submissive affair, and quite exhausting.
Though I had grown better accustomed to and able at recovering from a feeding, the intensity during the act itself had not diminished. Passing out from a simple feeding was quite normal, and often left my sleeping mind besieged by lurid, erotic dreams. Sleeping was easy enough, despite this; the exhaustion caused by demonic feeding was enough that the dreams, though memorable, never woke me from slumber.
It was just odd that I had such vivid experiences of these dreams even in the deepest of sleep.
Then there were the other tasks I had to do and perform by day, from tending the garden, and lately, helping in the galley, delivering food to Lilis, and acting as a regular errand boy.
I was enslaved, but also paid for my work, and given enough freedom within certain times of the day that it didn’t bother me as much as it used to; if I was to spend the rest of my life bound in service, this was probably one of the better alternatives of such that I could’ve found myself in.
Lilis smiled at my query, a mischievous, knowing grin that implied a great deal of amusement.
“Oh, my dear Brack, we do not dwell in such a dismal place anymore… however, the Dark Lands and the Under Realm – particularly the latter – are where we dwell now. The Dark Lands are home to many demons and beasts that have escaped or been Exiled from Hell. It too was once a monstrous land, particularly when ruled by the Cubi… of course, ever since the Purge – a subject I hope you will not bring up on this trip, because it is never a good thing to raise in polite company; it’s touchy, you see – us Moderate and Compassionate Cubi have taken upon the mantle of Rulership… though, it is no longer the seat of our power. The Under Realm is,” she explained.
I blinked; I had never heard of the Under Realm until now, not even in passing. The Dark Lands, certainly; even if the Cubi still ruled over it, tales of monsters striking out upon humans were borne along the rumours from traders and travellers.
Apparently, they were little more than bandits in their own land, but a bad enough mark on the Dark Lands’ already dismal image it often threatened a very tentative, unspoken ‘peace’ along its borders.
How war had not broken out in centuries, even Brack wasn’t sure… perhaps he’d ask another time.
“What is this Under Realm?” I asked. “It’s the first time its name has been spoken around me.”
Lilis crossed her legs in the opposite direction.
“I’m not surprised; the Under Realm was little more than a small redoubt around the time before the Purge, a sort of half-magical dimension, half-physical place buried deep within the Haegal Mountains. After the Purge though, it grew in power as Cubi fled there to safety, either victims of the Black Golems’ onslaught, their targets, or those of the Protestants seeking a place to both be free of the Murderous nature of their brethren, or as a base of operations to act out their political and social plans of change. Though our Great Queen resides in the Dark Lands, as its Ruler, the Under Realm is more than a sister Kingdom; it is the epicentre of the Cubi nation. Because of all that, we’ve mostly kept it secret, and because of its location, few mortals, and plenty of immortals, can even find it, let alone access it,” she explained. Even when explaining history, the sensual lilt of her voice was seductive and mesmerising. “It’s quite a beautiful place; there is no sky, but the ‘roof’ of the realm is awash in a purple glow of magical crystals… it’s a sight worthy of a Succubus and Incubus Nation~”
“And the Dark Lands is a foul wasteland by contrast?” I commented.
Lilis laughed, causing a tingling sensation to reverberate through me; often, a Succubus’ mere presence emanated a passive charm, especially when they made displays of joy or amusement.
“I can see you have learned quite a bit from your fellow humans,” she quipped. “But it’s only partly true; indeed, a great deal of the Dark Lands exists as barren, ashen Badlands, but near the capital, where our Great Queen resides, the land turns ominous, but lush with its own strange yet oddly beautiful vegetation; nothing quite grotesque really grows there, save for perhaps the few quagmires that dot its eastern borders. It is a strange land, but, away from the lawless, hostile periphery lands, like the quagmires, the mountains to the West and the Badlands and Wastelands to the South, the central parts of the Dark Lands are places of odd beauty, and the Northern reaches, including the Northern Mountain Ranges, are more wild, but much more peaceful. It’s a very misunderstood land, though not entirely without reason; many monster tribes exist in the wildlands, and few are friendly, save for Cubi or Hominis Demons run towns and settlements, quite a few of which are light garrisons for border protection.”
“Hominis Demons?” I asked, yet another question brought up over the course of this conversation.
“Ah, I see you are not so well versed. I suspected as much, or I would’ve simply referred to them as ‘demons’ to be more colloquial,” she said. “You see, there are many types of demons in this world, and born of hell, or descended therefrom. Technically, us Lust Demons – the Cubi – are Hominis Demons because we assume a more humanlike form. However, we… well, despite there being quite a few varieties of humanlike demons, we have a much more separated, personalised culture, are very specialised in what we do, and as you no doubt know by now, rule what Demonic Lands preside on Earth. Hominis Demons mostly refer to a demonic humanlike people, possessing magical talents, somewhat devious personalities, and horns as we do. However, tails and wings are not necessarily as inherent to them as they are to Cubi, and without wings, one cannot fly, though tails are more common amongst them than wings. Don’t think them weak, though; they are dangerous when they wish to be, and have a much greater frequency of talent for combat – physical or magical – within their populations compared to Cubi; we Lust Demons never make renowned warriors save for very few exceptions, and should our prey turn out to be a warded Wizard or Warrior, protected from our charm by some means, we would more than likely flee.”
I remained silent for a moment, digesting the information as best I could; I had listened to Lilis recount the events of the Purge, and asked the odd question here and there, but even then, I had never quite fully grasped the extent of her kind’s Culture.
“How would I know the difference though? You Succubi can change appearance at will, so I’m assuming you can alter whether you have wings or tails or horns or any combination thereof,” I asked.
“Hominis Demons – or simply Demons, it’s fine to use a simplified term when within these places – generally have much stubbier horns compared to succubi, though Greater Demons may have larger Horns. But, you’ll know well enough. And above all, be wary; though few would think of harming you in these places – they’re mostly good people, as far as demons go – there’s a greater frequency of ‘Rogues’ amongst them than Cubi, demons who do not care for the lives of others, particularly mortals, or embrace the Old Ways. But I don’t think we’d see them in the Under Realm… still, I think you should be careful of more intimate dangers~” she teased, pursing her lips in a soft kiss. She then slid herself to a standing position, stretching her arms and wings. “Now then, get ready, this will be a trip of several days, so do take extra clothes, and whatever you feel necessary. Do not worry for food, and the money you earn will be accepted there, so feel free to pick up a trinket if you so wish. Just remember to stay close to me when I demand you.”
I considered her words, and then frowned softly.
“You’re just bringing me along for food, aren’t you?” I muttered.
She chuckled, sauntering over to me with that perpetually sultry gait to her step. She pressed a hand to the side of my face, causing my breath to hitch in my throat.
“Not just that… but I do prefer familiar meals~” she crooned, kissing me upon the lips with a devious look in her eyes, static arcing across my oral folds as the ever present drain took a negligible amount of my energy.
She smiled, and turned around and vacated my quarters, leaving me to ponder my circumstances.
So then, I thought. I was heading to one of the great realms of the Cubi. I wasn’t sure what to expect when I got there, but I had a sneaking suspicion that it wouldn’t only be Lilis that enjoyed my seed and Life force…

Packing for the trip did not take long, since I had very little I needed to take; a few books, some necessary writing exercises and the required implements for practice, several changes of clothes, and as much money as I was willing to take, which was not much at all.
As I was weighing up whether I should take more, I heard a familiar voice clear their throat.
“You know, you shouldn’t be so worried about theft if that is what troubles you,” said Nisha.
I turned around, somewhat surprised by her presence, and then shrugged.
“Lilis herself told me Demons were devious beings by nature,” I remarked.
“Be that as it may, even thievery isn’t tolerated amongst their kind,” she said, sitting down on the edge of my bed. “I know well enough since I’ve been to both the Under Realm and the Dark Land.”
It wasn’t surprising; being the Head Maid and Servant meant she had quite a few responsibilities, and it would make sense that she would accompany Lilis on trips.
“Why aren’t you going this time?” I inquired.
“Well, someone must keep Mistress Lilis’ affairs in order whilst she’s away. She runs an Establishment here, and I shan’t let it slip in reputation the slightest,” she stated with determination.
“Well, at least you have a bit more importance. I’m just going along as her snack… at least I’ll get to see some place new,” I remarked.
Nisha giggled in mirth.
“Oh Brack, she doesn’t think that little of you. She doesn’t think that little of anyone. She has a lot more affection and love than most would think. She is a succubus after all; how they process compassion and admiration, amongst other things, is substantially different. Not to mention her immortality blesses her with long, perhaps near-perfect memory. If not for learning, then for people and experiences. She has a big heart, in her own way,” she explained.
I had grown to admire Nisha’s way of viewing the world with such positivity. It helped that I saw my own ‘predicament’ as a rather beneficial compared to the alternatives.
“Well… I’ll leave you to it, but don’t worry about taking more money; you should be fine~” she said, before standing up from my bed, sauntering over to me, and pecking me affectionately on the lips. “Have a good trip~”
I blushed, and nodded as she walked out, smiling as she always did; her optimism and joyous demeanour was always uplifting.

I had packed my things into a rucksack, all that I needed for a few days. Lilis soon joined me, wearing a dress that covered more of her body than her usual attire, but still revealed cleavage and thigh and skin where it would be most seductive, a blue-silvery gown that seemed to shimmer as its fabric rippled. It had a deep V that ran down across her breasts, held together by blind-like lace that provided a decent window to her ample bosom.
Her dress split into long pennants that hung to her ankles, front and back, revealing her thighs almost in their entirety up to her pelvis, with windows along her sides exposing her hips and back, the back of her dress covered in criss-crossing lace to hold the attire together.
She noticed me eyeing her over, and teasingly pressed her breasts together, observing me for a reaction.
“Must be something fancy,” I muttered, trying to keep my loins from burning with lust, something exceedingly hard to do around a being that excelled at using seduction to sexually wring humans dry for sustenance.
“Mmm, not overly, but I am meeting someone~” she said. “Well, a few people, but that doesn’t really concern you, now.”
“I’m sure,” I answered, before stepping back at her command, a gesture from her hand to do so.
She then closed her eyes and began to concentrate. The succubus began to utter something in an indecipherable tongue, a soft, sensual language, or at least, it sounded as much from Lilis’ mouth. But it also possessed a deep underlying sense of ancient knowledge, things that would be beyond my comprehension, and that of most mortal men.
Then, Lilis began to make gestures with a pointed finger, the digit becoming wreathed in some form of pale, purple fiery energy, hissing softly in a way reminiscent to flames, but at the same time, something far less natural. With this finger, she began to draw a magic rune on the ground before her, carving arcane symbols into the very stone floor as though one had taken a chisel to it… though, the markings sizzled and burned softly.
This was all taking place in a dimly lit room that was connected to Lilis’ bedroom via a passage way that ran beneath her bed; through magic, her bed simply lifted from the ground, revealing a rectangular stone trapdoor that would only open with the application of more magic, and only with the proper pass applied to it. The stone slab had then began to descend, though its individual bricks would stop at different depths until it formed steps that joined an existing, static staircase.
Candlelight was all that lit this passage, but the room itself, though dimly lit, glowed dully with arcane symbols etched into the brickwork, their details more readily discernible if they were in pure darkness, and not next to a dim candle sconce.
And so, here I was, watching Lilis conjure up the rune that would transport us to wherever we need to go.
I had more questions to ask, but I knew better than to distract someone whilst they were casting and utilising magic.
I’d never been really knowledgeable on magic, I just had a suspicion that her concentration meant mistakes were best left unmade.
Perhaps it could have disastrous consequences.
Nevertheless, her concentration was not one of strain or stress; she uttered the incantation and drew the rune with her finger with practiced ease and comfort.
Soon, the arcane rune had been fully formed, and so, it began to glow brighter than before, a cylindrical veil of energy rising up from its outermost edge.
She turned to me and smiled with those glowing eyes of hers.
“Step inside~ Don’t be shy, it won’t hurt~” she said with a mischievous tone that didn’t fill me with much confidence.
Of course, I wasn’t in a position to refuse, and so I stepped inside the rune without question. I felt a tingling sensation prickling my skin all across my body, and it felt like two simultaneous forces – both up and down – were tugging upon my body, which did began to instil a mild nausea within my body.
She stepped inside with me, and with a quick incantation, there was a fiery blast that consumed us both.

It felt like I had been broken down into tiny pieces no greater than grains of sand, swirling around a magical vortex of a current, taking me to who knew where. Yet there was no pain in all of this, and despite the disembodiment of my mind, I somehow remained connected… and that only made the sensation so much stranger.
As this continued, I began to lose all sense of place and time, yet it seemed like only a few seconds had truly passed when I finally materialised next to Lilis in some sort of open cavern, lit with candles and luminous markings in the rock. I stumbled, and collapsed to my knees, nausea threatening to make me evacuate my stomach through my mouth.
“Uuugh…” I groaned. “How do you stand that?”
Lilis, standing completely composed and wholly unbothered by the ordeal, only smirked.
“Demonic privileges,” she quipped, though I had a suspicion it wasn’t quite that.
I got to my feet, and began to follow her down a darkened passage.
It was fortunate that the floor was not as rough or uneven as the walls or ceiling, or I might’ve tripped and landed dangerously.
Luminous, purple-blue undulating lines wended their way along the walls, providing a modicum of illumination, and at the very least, outlining where the walls were and giving me a sense of space.
The passage joined onto a single large, more well-lit tunnel, with numerous smaller passages like the one we had just emerged from adjoining it. Magical lines and runes and torches of purple-blue light cast eerie shadows upon me and Lilis, though the succubus’ skin seemed to glisten in the strange glow.
But it was nothing compared to when we finally emerged from the tunnel.
My jaw dropped in impossible awe; I had found myself in a cavern within the earth so vast, it defied imagination, with a roof so high above birds could’ve happily flown around without obstacle. What was more, the roof was embedded with a glowing constellation of rocks, gems and crystals, bright enough it illuminated the ground far below, the ceiling aglow with its beautiful shimmering.
Around me stood strange trees, pale white like deadwood drowned in a lake, yet the cracks in their bark glowed softly with a luminous light, and somehow, it did not feel dead, especially given luminescent sap trickling from a hole in one of the closest specimens.
Similarly luminescent mushrooms scattered around in thick clusters gave of a surprisingly sweet and sensual smell.
The air was cool and moist, and many of the rocks and stones were covered in a soft, grassy moss that crunched softly underfoot, though threatened to cause me to slip, so I stayed away from the large, scattered mats that grew here and there, and stayed upon a clearly worn path of dirt and stone.
“It’s… amazing…” I uttered.
“Mmm… the Under Realm is nothing like the Underworld, or Netherworld, or Hell, whatever term you prefer, though there is a difference between the former two and the latter. But that’s discussion for another time. Come, we must pass through the Gates,” she said.
I looked at her quizzically, and asked, “Gates?”
Then I looked ahead and saw a wall of dark blue and grey brickwork, crenels running along the length of the rampart, patrolled by – amazingly – demons of human appearance, both male and female, in clothing and armour that did not reveal more than it should, and served to be functional, not titillating… yet, as I drew closer, I noticed the armour, though of high quality and practicality, appeared to possess sensual lines, hugging the frames of the demons, and not at all appearing bulky or cumbersome.
Numerous slits were carved into the wall, some with bluish light emanating from within; no doubt ports for archers to fire through, or for defenders to unleash other sorts of terrible defences.
We need an archway, leading to a large set of ashen oak doors with an iron portcullis barring the way. Above the arch sat a coat of arms of sorts, depicting a thorned rose entangling a naked succubus, her arms outstretched, held thrown back exposing her neck, her long, silvery hair arrayed wildly, her body largely muted in colour and detail – though her nipples were clearly outlined – her body differing shades of charcoal, dark greys and black, save for her silvery hair, lips and nails, her eyes obscured from her posture. The depiction of the succubus, alongside the entangling rose of black thorns and deathly pale blue flower, were contrasted by a purple background with silvery swirls and other decorative marks. Was this perhaps the flag of the Nation of the Cubi, or the Coat of Arms for the Great House of the Queen that ruled them, or simply the emblem of the city of the Under Realm.
I couldn’t quite tell. As we were approached, a succubus – and I was positive it was, if not for the wings and tails and long, curled horns, but the sensation I felt from her – confronted us; her hair was as black as moonlight, her skin the colour of silver, her eyes a deep, vivid purple, her lips a glistening black. Her wings were darkened as well, and her tail flicked as though eager for something.
“Halt,” she said, leaning upon a tall pike tipped with a vicious, glinting point. “Payment must be made at the toll gates.”
Though she reclined rather lazily upon her weapon, her confident smirk betrayed her competence; Succubi didn’t make great warriors, as Lilis had said, though there were some exceptions.
I believed this was one of them.
Lilis merely rolled her eyes.
“Hassara, you know who I am. Must we participate in this frivolous affair?” she asked with an exasperated tone.
Personally, I wanted to advise her not to antagonise guardsmen, from personal experience. But, it seemed the two knew each other, and this Hassara may not have been at all like the Daggersford guardsmen.
But she was a succubus, so I had no idea what she was like.
I eyed her attire over; though her long hair was unbound, no helmet resting upon her head, her armour appeared to show high rank; a thin, but well-crafted plate male, a lightweight chainmail hauberk beneath to provide extra protection alongside protection along her joints and where her plate did not cover for practical reasons, with a light, flexible cushioning layer of fabric beneath.
Her breastplate seemed moulded, partially, to better accommodate her breasts, accentuating her rather sizable bust, though no more than necessary, it revealed no cleavage, so her individual globes were not individually defined, likely to remain practical, and so blows were directed away from her chest, not inwards towards her sternum.
Silvery accents swirled their way across her shiny plate, forming into a simplified, thorny rose upon her breastplate, likely a simplified version of the coat of arms that sat above the city archway.
Her armour seemed unusually thin for all of this, though she moved fluidly, and despite her lazy posture, possessed and air of strength, and given the demonic nature of this place, I was not about to criticise the strength of her armour when it might possess special traits to give it strength.
It did help accentuate her form, hardly hiding her seductive beauty.
“You know me; payment must be made for entering the city. After all, the prosperity of our land can’t work without the maintenance of the guard~” Hassara explained.
Against my better judgement, I frowned and spoke out.
“Is this a shakedown?” I demanded; such was not unknown to me, back in Daggersford.
Lilis sighed out, shaking her head.
“No, it’s no such thing, she’s just heckling me in particular. Though, she heckles a lot of people, don’t you, Hassara?” Lilis muttered.
“Toll needs to be paid, you know. It’s something everyone must do,” she said, smirking.
“I really do not wish to partake right about now. I have business to attend to,” Lilis insisted.
Though her smirk remained, Hassara’s expression turned more acute, more dangerous… and then, she looked to me. Her eyes bore into my own, and I found myself becoming immersed within them.
I felt a chill course the length of my spine.
“Hmm… he can provide the payment in your stead,” Hassara remarked.
“What?” I said.
“That is fair,” Lilis agreed.
“What?!” I exclaimed, looking to her with confusion and moderate indignation. I had an idea where this was going.
Hassara licked her lips, and suddenly grasped me by the arm, just below my shoulder. I felt her leathery tail snake around my waist, and bring me close.
“Mmm, you smell tasty~” she purred, drawing me over towards the archway of the Gate. There, she pressed me against the wall, and though I personally wanted to avoid this, the contract with Lilis tugged on my mind, and I was unable to refuse.
She ran her tongue rather erotically upside my cheek, drawing it over to my lips before forcefully kissing me with a loud, wet smacking sound, her tongue, long and dextrous, delving into my mouth to toy with my own.
I felt her siphon my life force from me, causing my member to grow erect from the simple act.
I felt my body go slightly slack as a result, her gloved, gauntleted hand softly clasping my cheek and holding me to her lips. Her breastplate, complete with the moulded, protruding metal shaped to her bosom, pressed to my chest, and I felt her lightly armoured thigh slide up along my own.
She broke the kiss after a moment, trailing her tongue seductively down my chin and neck, before crouching in front of me.
She peered up at me seductively, mesmerising me with those magically and visually bewitching eyes of hers.
I felt relief when she fished my member free from my trousers, unbuttoning my fly, pulling my jewels free with it.
I felt her plant a kiss to my tip, causing me to shiver as wispy trails, bright and intense, began to draw from my groin, tingling the surrounding flesh. Her lips sealed to my glans, suckling and gently twisting upon the mushroom tip. I felt her tongue slipping and sliding and swirling around the sensitive head, and I felt an orgasm already rising; the strength of her energy drain was more intense than a typical feeding; perhaps because she didn’t have the time for a ‘full course’ as it were, and did not wish to leave me so wholly drained I would not be able to do anything other than sleep… though the potency of the siphon will leave me exhausted, I was certain.
Slowly, deliberately, she began to take more of my shaft into her mouth, her lengthy tongue providing additional pleasure by coiling its slimy length around what girth of my flesh was pulled behind her ever encroaching lips. I began to shiver, the energy drain sending paroxysms of pleasure through me. I felt her lips eventually kiss my groin, her wings flapping happily at the full hilting of my member within her mouth. She swirled her tongue around my penis for a few moments more, before beginning to bob and slide her head up and down my shaft with hungry relish, her tongue not once appearing past her lips, save for a few brief moments were it slithered forth to coil around my testicles. It retreated, and she began to suckle only upon the first half of my length, allowing her one hand to wrap a thumb and two fingers around my root and stroke vigorously, her free hand cupping my jewels and teasing them sensually.
Her head twisted and pumped with ravenous appetite, and the constant swirling, coiling of her tongue only amplified the pleasure.
Magical energies swirled around my length, and they only glowed brighter as my orgasm approached.
Eventually, it crashed over me, and with a guttural moan, I began jerking into her tightly clasped lips, which she sunk right down to her gripping fingers, which had retreated to my very root, leaving my glans trapped in her throat, which greedily suckled down every drop of semen I expelled into her gullet, feeling that slick tongue clean and milk me all at once.
Soon, she let go of my length once she had her fill. I felt the usual exhaustion that came with being fed upon by a succubus, but it wasn’t as intense as a regular feed.
However, for the timeframe, she had certainly drained me quickly, and I nearly collapsed on the spot.
She did me a generous favour, and slipped my penis back into my trousers and undergarments, buttoning up my fly and helping me with a smug smirk upon her face stumble back over to Lilis, who did not offer to support me.
At least I was already getting my balance back.
“Well, I think that shall suffice~” Hassara purred seductively, blowing me a kiss that caused a brief daze to fall over me; she was quite dangerous when she wished to be. “Go on through~”
“Thank you,” Lilis said, before ushering me along behind her, though not without some subtle support from her tail, and not without another blown kiss from Hassara, winking and licking her lips at me as I passed, causing me to shudder.
The portcullis raised with a quiet grumble, and the doors lowly creaked open, revealing a stone tunnel lit with magical torch sconces, flickering with a blue-green-purple light. As I followed behind, Lilis chuckled.
“That was not such a hassle after all,” she mentioned.
“You could’ve warned me,” I muttered with tired breath on my lips.
“Mmm, but surprises are always nice when it comes to Succubi… well, almost always~” she crooned.
“Of course,” I retorted.
“Hmhmhm, you have only just scratched the surface of the Under Realm~” she breathed seductively. “Once this tunnel comes to an end, you’ll truly have an idea~”
“I’m sure,” I muttered.
And with the tunnel nearing its end, did I move on from the beginning of my debauched adventure within the Under Realm, already having had a taste.

My jaw slackened as I passed through the tunnel of the wall leading into the Under Realm City itself.
The place was truly unreal; solid brick buildings of a bluish-grey stone was the only architecture I could see. There was no wood, no thatch roofing or dried mud bricks. Yet at the same time, it was not like any of the stories I’d heard of the great fortress cities where the kings and great lords reigned. Whilst the ‘sky’ was a constellation of luminous gems and hanging crystals, the lanterns that hung from walls, above metal doors and through the paved stone streets were similarly filled with the luminous stones, alongside magical fire that hovered in their glass cages, burning without fuel or wick.
The architecture itself was intriguing; many curves and roofs leading into tall spires with windows and the odd balcony, with archways and curved awnings above windows and doors, giving it both a foreboding and beautiful look, the latter greatly aided by the bluish-greenish-purple light that shone from the glass windows. The windows themselves were a mixture of normal glass, tinted panes or stained with a mixture of colours, mostly blues and purples, a colour pattern I noticed was becoming something of a theme.
Ahead of me lay what appeared to be a wide open square, with a monument in the middle, sitting upon a stone, circular base that was far wider than the block of stone the monument itself sat upon, which depicted a darkened figure, a succubus from the looks, shrouded in her own wings, her cowled face nearly obscuring a soft, sensual smile. A tail entwined around her legs, and by her feet rose, rather ominously, skeletal hands, all reaching and grasping for legs.
It was an interesting sight, to say the least, though I had no idea who she was. Lilis could’ve probably told me, but she was already making her way down the street, past the statue and into what looked like a sort of bazaar.
The markings around my neck began to tug at my skin. It was a strange sensation, but they tingled in the direction of Lilis, so I was drawn towards her. Naturally, she probably wanted to keep me close for a while.
It was a good thing too, for when I joined her, and entered the bazaar, I was assaulted by a myriad of different scents, most of them heady and intoxicating. They were alluring, trying to draw me away. It made sense, given where I was; Cubi were inherently irresistible beings, so it made sense the perfumes they traded in would be useful in luring hapless humans into their midst, for them to happily feed.
And then, there were the people; dozens of different demons milled about, in revealing clothing or concealing raiment and cloaks, or sometimes cloaks open at the front to reveal little beyond some underwear and a brassier, the latter mostly if they were female.
I noticed that Incubi tended to were more concealing clothing than Succubi, though I knew their behaviours differed little when they were hunting.
Alongside the Cubi were also the Demons Lilis had spoken to me about, largely human in appearance, but with slitted pupils, various coloured eyes, skin and hair tones, and a wide variety of horns growing from their heads. They tended to wear more regular clothes than their lust demon counterparts, eschewing minimal cladding or sensual design for somewhat normal attire, or also often enough, armour running the gamut of designs, from simple leather to the odd warrior in black plate adorned in defensive studs, sinister and dangerous to behold.
In fact, I was certain I’d seen such a warrior, though with a menacing helmet to hide their demonic nature, passing through Daggersford once.
And then, there were humans, many wearing clothing reminiscent of my own, though fortunately few seemed forced to wear anything demeaning or skimpy, though there were the odd exceptions, including an Incubus who led around a woman wearing nothing but underwear, purchasing what appeared to be some sort of scented salts, causing her to sway a little when he asked her to smell them. He grinned deviously at the reaction.
But other than the obviously demonic nature of the place, and seductive allure that tugged at my mind all around, and the strange products I could see up for sale, it seemed all part like any sort of marketplace, having to think over the din of people haggling and advertising their goods, conversations between friends and business associates, the moving of goods and crates between stalls and shops, and the odd dog milling about looking for scraps… though even the dogs seemed somewhat unusual here, possessing sleek bodies, slick, dark blue coats and dully luminous eyes and highly angular snouts.
The cats, on the other hand, appeared largely normal, lazily lounging about where they wished, some following around the many denizens of this place.
I followed Lilis to wherever we were going, and began to grumble; despite the contract keeping me from straying too far from Lilis, the constant sensual stimuli from the environment, including numerous seductive leers from female lust demons, had caused my already sensitive member to swell, still tingly from the previous ‘payment’ I had given the Succubus Guard Hassara. I could still feel the touch of her lips on my flesh…
I shook my head. Couldn’t think about that, or it’d get worse, and walking around with a throbbing erection is unpleasant enough.
We meandered through winding streets, between buildings, the routes narrow or wide enough for carriages, some drawn by horses, or some strange sort of leather-skinned beast with a runtish snout and sharp teeth, grey hide and small eyes, its skin mottled and covered in thick callouses. They grumbled gutturally, and I decided it was best to keep distance from them.
Constantly, I was reminded of the fact this city was a realm of the Cubi, as every now and then, I heard the muffled moans of lovemaking and people being fed upon by their lust demon partners within their dwellings, sometimes louder than I would’ve been comfortable with thanks to an open window.
Often, I saw Cubi embracing humans or demons with their lips locked to their ‘prey’ feeding on them gently. It was, I had gathered, considered a normal practice in this city, and not something that was considered forbidden in public.
Once, I even saw a succubus entice a demon into an alley, thoroughly charmed by her seductive allure and magical charm. His mind had been overthrown, so he didn’t resist when she pinned him to a wall, and began to siphon his energy in a stream of glowing mist flowing forth from his mouth.
“Come along now,” Lilis beckoned, and I hastened forward to catch up with her. Eventually, we arrived at a low building with a rounded roof, wisps of blue light roaming the air above it. Outside hung a sung that lazily swung in non-existent breeze. Emblazoned on it was a crescent moon cradling a tankard, so I assumed this was some sort of tavern or inn, however, I could not make out the writing that spanned the top of it; it was written in a language I did not understand.
“In here,” Lilis said, casually sauntering up to the door, and pushing it open. I followed her in, and was immediately surprised by the opulence of the interior; whilst the décor wasn’t overly ostentatious, it was simplistic but luxurious, with plush furnishings and of reds and purples, velvets and silks, with jade statuettes and onyx trim for the walls and cornices and furniture.
Pale blue candles burned around the place in silver and copper sconces, a small chandelier hanging from the ceiling, exposed rafters revealing intricately designed, decoratively lattices spanning between the support beams and the ceiling.
Round tables with candle sconces littered the room, neatly arranged in diagonal rows, chairs tucked in beneath the numerous tables.
Over by the far wall to the left was a counter, and behind that, glass cabinets and shelves filled to the brim with an exotic selection of alcoholic beverages, wines and meads, some in normal bottles, others in vessels of unusual shapes and designs.
Standing by the counter was a succubus, wearing a somewhat lusty barkeeper’s outfit, designed so her cleavage and shoulders were well exposed, her bust prominently pronounced.
She waved us over, and as we drew close, I realised the bar counter was one of polished mahogany, a deep shade of red almost impossible to discern without close inspection.
She smiled, her pale skin contrasting with her purple lips and the cobalt hues of her eyes, her hair silvery with purple streaks along the tips. Black horns curled from the sides of her head, the tips glowing with a faint blue light.
“Ah, Lady Lilis, it is a pleasure,” she greeted with a tone of familiarity. “I suppose you will be wanting you usual room~?”
“That will be splendid, Miski,” Lilis responded. She slipped the bar maiden a small pouch that clinked with coin; far fewer than I would’ve expected for such a fine establishment… but I suppose they were magical beings, after all. Procuring wealth and extravagance was likely an easy affair… especially when manipulating people was something one was inherently an expert at, magically speaking.
Miski’s leathery wings fluttered in delight, beaming warmly.
“It is unlocked for you~” she said cheerfully, before giving me a rather debauched leer, licking her lips.
Lilis only exchanged a knowing smirk and a wink, and as she led me to the corner of the open room to the right of the bar, where a door lay shut, I felt Miski’s leer burn into the back of my skull, and a shiver ran down my spine as I suspected Lilis had not stated in any way that I was off limits.
I would be seeing Miski soon, likely on my back and clawing for breath as she drains me dry.

The door led to a stair case, which went both up and down.
The steps were stone, and the railings were made of a polished iron, given some sort of coat to make it smooth to the touch, and shiny alongside that. We came upon a hallway, a long, maroon and black carpet covered in geometric shapes along its edges draped from one end to the other, a dozen doors egressed along either wall, strange symbols above each entrance indicating what was no doubt the room Number.
Lilis made a beeline for the third one along on the left, and opened it without even inserting a key. In fact, none of the doors had locks on them, yet Miski had mentioned that the room had been ‘unlocked’… then again, she spoke as though it had been unlocked there and then, so perhaps magic was involved.
Inside, the room was similarly furnished to the room below, albeit without the dining settings, and a large, double bed with silken curtains dominating the far wall. A door to the right was open, revealing a small bathroom.
The room itself was fairly spacious, which explained the building’s size when we had approached from the outside. The stone floor appeared to be made of some sort of polished black marble, with dark purple and red carpets covering the floor around the bed, and beneath a small table off to the left. Cabinets and cupboards lined the walls, with small stained windows providing a view out of the front of the building, where light from the street below and the crystalline lights of the cavern ceiling high above shone through.
Numerous candles and lanterns lit the room, the candles in particular giving off a rather sensuous aroma, and I was beginning to imagine that a human couple would have a hard time not throwing off their clothes and ravishing each other after a while… then again, Cubi weren’t much different, and they didn’t need seductive aromas to incite their lust. They just did it because they were hungry.
Nevertheless, Lilis sighed out and stretched her arms towards the stone ceiling.
“Mmm… the rooms are all the same, but this one has a lovely view right down the street,” she purred.
I shuffled forward, wondering where I was to sleep.
“So… is this it? No small bedrooms for visiting servants?” I inquired.
She only gave me a glance, a knowing smirk as she strolled over to the bed, before she sat down luxuriously upon its edge, patting the mauve silken sheets beside her.
A chill ran down my spine. I stepped back.
“You cannot be serious,” I balked.
Her leer only grew more erotic.
“Oh yes, my dear Brack~” she purred. “What is the matter~? Don’t you like the idea of sleeping the night in the same bed with a succubus~?”
She leaned forward, lapping her lips as her cleavage became far more pronounced. “Naked~”
The last utterance caused my cheeks to turn chalklike; I had never slept with a woman before, not like this. Even with the Alraune, it was different, and Nisha had never remained in bed with me the times we made love.
“But… are you sure?” I muttered, rather cautious about the prospect.
“Quite sure~” she answered. “Sleeping with humans… it can be rather delightful for us Cubi… to hold those we deemed our lovely prey close to our bodies, to feel our skin upon one another… ah, how erotically romantic~”
My manhood was growing ever more erect with each passing moment. The veins throbbed with anticipation and desire, and her seductive teasing was not helping.
Nevertheless, after a moment of composure, I sighed to myself; if I was to be sleeping with her, I may as well enjoy it. I wasn’t going to be given a choice in the matter either way.
“So… what now…” I asked.
“Well, I do have a place to be, other than here… you don’t need to come with me for the moment, so you can stay here, or explore… just don’t get lost~” she purred. “But first… I need a snack~”
I knew exactly what those words meant, and I had little choice in resisting when she beckoned to me with glowing eyes and waggling fingers.
I felt wooziness come over me, and I strode forward without resistance. Arousal coursed through my body, but I still possessed an amount of my normal psyche; I was surprised when I saw her lay back upon the bed, spreading her legs wide, silky, long and alluring. I began to lust for her.
“Come, and please me~” she purred, and she tugged aside the part of her clothes that concealed her nethers, revealing a slick sex ready and hungry for life force.
She didn’t disrobe completely, however, which only made the scene feel even more debauched.
I however, stripped entirely to skin, my member throbbing with desire. I wanted her… I could feel my lust and desire for her.
She was just so beautiful, so erotic…
I climbed atop of her then, hands either side of her shoulders, pushing her back further along the bed so I could lay down without having my legs dangling over the edge. I inhaled her scent… it smelled of wildflowers and honey, an intoxicating mix when mixed with succubus charm magics.
I leaned down into the crook of her neck, watching her wings flatten to either side of her against the mattress. The sheets creased as our weight pressed down against it.
I began to kiss at her neck, running my tongue as erotically as I could manage across her creamy, pale blue skin. She sighed out lustfully, and my penis could feel the heat of her hungry sex. My glans swelled with readiness, eager to pierce the depths that would sap it of its vitality, but send it to an euphoric paradise in doing so.
She looked to me, and smiled, kissing me on the lips; a spark of pleasure arced through the nerves of my lips, and I groaned in response. I felt a pinprick of stimulation, and saw a wisp of energy seep from that point and into her lips. I felt a tug on my core, the spark that held my life force, that linked me to my soul, the soul she held and stole so erotically.
I shivered, but I continued to kiss her neck. I moved upwards, running my tongue along her jawline, kissing her chin. She let out a soft laugh, a lusty, loving sound that only made me all the more desirous of her.
My hands slipped down her sides, caressing her skin through her clothing, letting my touch roam her sensuous body. How I wanted the fabric to be gone… and then, suddenly, it was.
As though dissolving into blue mist, it disintegrated, and I was exposed to her bare skin.
I looked shocked, and worried too, but she pressed a finger to my lips.
“Don’t fret… it is fine~ I can get it back in a moment… just continue to do what you were~” she purred, tilting her head back as I nodded and began to suckle on her neck once more.
I reached down, grasping my member so I could rub its swollen glans against her slit, letting her labia wrap around my tip, sliding it between them, up and down, and a bit to each side. The teasing wasn’t to get back at her for all she had done… no, it was an extension of my desire. I wanted to please her and myself all at once, and with her legs on either side of my hips, shuffling my legs upwards and forcing her own upwards slightly, I then guided my shaft into her sex. I pushed myself into her, and immediately, I felt her walls ripple against my member, as though trying to suck me in. Instantly, I felt the potent stimulation of her energy drain caress my shaft, and I couldn’t help but moan in response as the tingling coursed through its flesh. I saw the glow from the bottom periphery of my vision, but I paid it little heed.
I laid my body flush to hers, feeling her soft, pliant breasts squash to my chest and her erect nipples poke my skin. Her belly caressed my own, and I felt her thighs rub against my hips… feeling her like this… it was heavenly.
But I had a desire to fulfil, and so, I began to rock my hips back and forth into her, feeling that lustful drain tug upon the core of my being. I nestled my head into the nook of her neck, and she suddenly cradled my head, one head grasping the back of it whilst the other draped across my lower back. My hips rocked back and forth into her womanhood with greater intensity than before, and I began to pant in pleasure; every breath was accompanied by a deep scent of her perfume, something Succubi naturally exuded to entice their prey… and it was so lovely. She was so sensuous, so beautiful, so glorious to touch, I felt I’d gone to heaven. A part of me knew this was her charm magic influencing my thoughts, but another part of me believed my reservations and nervousness had been lifted, and my inhibitions only slightly reigned back. I let my hands roam across her form with the precision of a lover, yet at the same time, of a person who had not given their heart and soul – figuratively, for the latter was quite literal in this case – to a person they ‘loved’… yet it still did not feel hollow. I hiked my knees up against the mattress just slightly to provide me better leverage, her legs draping over my lower limbs. I felt her nails gently and delightfully dig into my skin, no doubt leaving light welts upon my back. None of it hurt, it wasn’t firm enough to do so. Our hips were slapping together now, and I could feel the jiggling of her rump with every thrust I took. She gently gyrated her hips to ever so slightly twist my pumping penis around. My kisses and licking slowly made their way to her lips, and there, we locked ourselves together in a sensuous oral exchange; our lips slid and caressed one another, our tongues mingling together in each other’s mouths.
As much initiative as I was showing, her tongue was ultimate the superior, its length and dexterity overwhelming my own in the battle they fought, and completely dominating it. It was a wonderful feeling, how her tongue could seemingly coil around my own like a serpent around a branch, grasping, caressing and tugging on it, and releasing it so I could do my best to return the favour.
The squelching of our conjoined hips echoed through the room, and for a moment, I wondered if the walls adequately muffled sound… I had a reasonable suspicion they did not.
No matter, let these people hear; I doubted they cared at all, even the Demons.
We twisted our lips against one another, murmuring into one another’s mouth, our tongues, especially hers, vibrating with the moans of our pleasure, though the sounds she made were not quite as ‘weak’ as mine were… hers were devious, seductive and delighted.
I felt my life force be drained by her, siphoned into her womanhood. It began to weary me, and only drew my orgasm closer, and my exhaustion as I called upon more of my reserves to maintain my pace, and quicken it. She would kiss and suck on my neck every now and then, much like I did, sending tantalising sparks of pleasure through my skin.
My member burned with a pleasurable fire, coursing along the length as her slick walls hugged and rippled against it. I felt her wings wrap around my back, a gentle, seductive embrace, her tail coiling around one of my legs momentarily, then sensually sliding off the erotically tease my testicles. They had retreated upwards, now swollen and spongy. I could feel my orgasm mounting, and thus, to provide me more leverage as my stamina was sapped and my energy depleted, I hooked my arms beneath her, gently traipsing my fingertips along her spine, between her back and the bed, such that I could acutely feel the vertebrae beneath my fingers, so flexible and smooth.
And then, with every last ounce of resistance gone, I released willingly into her, tilting my head back and arching my head slightly, jerking my hips into her sex after I had hilted myself within her, spurting rope after rope into her hungry womanhood. With each small jerk, her body jolted slightly, my jewels contracting, my shaft pulsing as I painted her innards white. I couldn’t stop though… her siphon prolonged my orgasm, draining me of every drop. And I couldn’t pull out… a testament to the lethality a succubus could possess, luring men to willingly thrust their life away in a haze of charmed lust… and even then, I was still euphoric. Her legs wrapped around my waist, further trapping me, until I went limp, spent of seed and exhausted of energy. And with that, I found myself slipping from consciousness, all that I could remember before I fell into the black abyss completely was her sensual body sliding and rubbing wondrously against my own, extricating herself from my embrace, the last glimpse of her running her hands erotically across her body, before the clothes she had worn before materialised once again around her body, as though nothing had ever happened. And then, finally, she leaned down and gave me a kiss upon the lips, drawing a wisp of energy from me, and pushing me into the deep slumber that followed any intimate encounter with a succubus.
And I felt as joyous and giddy about as ever, glad to have indulged myself as though she was a wonderful prize.

I awoke, finding myself already dressed, though still sprawled out upon the bed of the suite Lilis had reserved in this… inn. I wasn’t sure of its name. There was writing on the sign outside, but that writing was indecipherable to me. I supposed I would have to get by asking questions… and hoping the answers I was given were truthful.
I strained to sit up, my muscles stiff as a result of the prior session; for a ‘snack’, it was suitably intimate. I couldn’t believe just how much I lusted for her… even thinking about it made my loins tingle strangely.
It wasn’t a true attraction, at least not in the regards of two whose hearts were entwined, but it was certainly an amplification of the allure she already held over me.
And it didn’t bother me in any particular manner. She didn’t kill me, so I was able to enjoy the sensations I felt. Take delight in the intimate communion, or at least the memory thereof.
I also remembered her mentioning permission to explore the city, roam around as I saw fit. It must have been true, because the ‘tugging’ sensation from the mark around my neck was no longer present, and I was positive Lilis was quite far away by now… or very close, how could I know? I had no idea who she was meeting with, or where, so she could’ve been in the building adjacent to the inn, or some sort of alternate dimension for all I knew.
I contemplated the notion of exploring the city, though concerns about my safety made me hesitant, I had no idea what the denizens of the Under Realm would do to an unaccompanied human who happened to have ‘quality semen and life force’. As if I was some aged wine from a venerable vineyard.
At least I wasn’t eighty years old.
After deliberating the risks, I decided that I would probably bore myself to madness staying inside the inn, and that, given what Lilis had told me about the Circles, I would be – relatively – safe inside the Under Realm city.
After all, I couldn’t be enslaved by someone else… could I?

I trudged down stairs, and noticed Miski the Succubus wiping down tables with a damp cloth, humming a cheerful and admittedly seductive tune. I murmured, trying to shake the sound, but it practically caressed my ears, and soothed my heart more than it already was.
I shook my head; it had to be some sort of passive magic of hers. Or something.
She turned around, noticing a presence, and upon locking eyes with me, she smiled. I had to be careful; I was almost bewitched there and then.
“Greetings, Brack~” she crooned.
“How did you know my name?” I questioned.
“Oh, Lilis told me when she left,” she said. “She also said to give you a meal when you woke up.”
“Oh… well, thanks for that, I guess,” I responded. I wasn’t sure how to behave around this succubus; I had a suspicion she was interested in me, and Lilis hadn’t stated that I was ‘off limits’, so to speak. I think she actually delighted in the idea of me being prey for random women that weren’t a part of the nightly ‘activities’ that she hosted at her manor.
Miski smiled, and strolled back behind the counter, ducking down for a moment, before rising up with a platter of biscuits and a mug of milk. She smiled warmly, and offered me the surprisingly ordinary platter of food, which I took with sheepish graciousness.
“Thank you,” I said, taking the platter and setting it down on a table. I began to eat, and found that the biscuits were sweet. The milk was also cool, and I found it enjoyable to dip the biscuits into the white liquid.
“So,” I asked. “How long have I slept?”
“Oh, about twelve hours,” she answered nonchalantly.
I froze. I was stunned. My head slowly craned to face her.
“Twelve hours? ” I managed in disbelief.
“Oh, don’t worry. Lady Lilis will be gone for some time, and the Under Realm City never really ‘sleeps’. I suppose that’s what happens when you live under constant light in a cavern beneath a mountain… and, well, you’re a demon. We don’t sleep all that much like humans do. Though there is something of a ‘day and night schedule’, if you will, most simply sleep when they are tired, or wish to be intimate with a partner. And we don’t tire like humans do, we have no defined ‘sleepiness period’,” she explained.
I had never really thought to consider the idea that demons might not sleep or be affected by drowsiness as humans are. It made a lot of sense with a bit of further contemplation; after all, cubi at least were able to feed and gain strength from siphoning the energy from a human victim or servant.
Perhaps vampires were similar, alongside normal Demons.
I finished my meal, and thanked Miski, who bowed with a curtsy that exposed her deep cleavage, a very subtle and devious smirk upon her lips.
I nodded bashfully, and made for the door, and as I was moving through it, she blew me a kiss with a devious wink.
I shivered, knowing she would very much try to take me at a later time.
And so, I ventured forth from the inn, entering a strange and probably dangerous – in its own way – world, full of demons, lust and who knew what else.

I found myself roaming through the Bazaar again, this time able to take a closer look of the wares on sale without the constant tugging of my mark to ensure I stayed with Lilis, though also far more threatened by the alluring sensations that all tempted me to stray from where I wanted to be… some of those attractive forces belonging to sinister, seductive looking women hiding in darkened alleys between buildings, their shadowed faces punctuated by brightly glowing eyes, thin smirks just visible on their faces; they reminded me of spiders, waiting for prey to wander into their web and become helplessly trapped, and thus easy to feed upon.
One did succeed, a lesser demon drawn by the allure of one of these shadowy women, her arms wrapping around him in a swift, predatory embrace, locking lips with his own, and initiating an erotic kiss that drained him of his vitality. I felt my loins stir that little bit more just watching, and shamelessly wondering what it’d be like to fall prey as he did… no, I couldn’t think like that, or I’d end up wasting my time for exploration.
I approached a stall, a demon garbed in long robes sitting cross-legged behind baskets of trinkets of designs I had never seen before.
I saw small metal bulbs hanging from chains, incense holders that exuded an alluring scent. He smirked as he watched me approach one like a moth to a flame, before I shook my head to reassert control over my faculties.
I frowned, a moment of frustration overcoming me because of my aforementioned attraction, and in my frustration, I turned to the man and muttered somewhat harshly, “does everything in this blasted place act as a lure?”
He only smiled in simultaneous amusement and understanding and sympathy.
“Aye. Many things are traps for the unwary, or the lusty. Nothing too malicious, mind you, though I could get my hands on such… enthralling lures if I was so inclined. But as you just did, keep a mind about yourself, and you will not be lost. Although, some things not intended to be seductive become so after being surrounded by the auras of this place. It’s why humans always feel at least slightly aroused at all times in this realm,” he explained.
“And what of demons?” I asked, deciding to at least turn my prior insolence to curiosity.
“Well, we are susceptible too, but we can get used to it… or we don’t, and we end up being toyed by the succubi and incubi… it’s not so bad. It’s an inconvenience at most, usually,” he said.
“I see,” was my response; I suppose if it becomes a norm to end up wrapped up in the arms of a cubus, then it would be something most get used to.
“Though, that doesn’t mean it gets any less intoxicating or exotic,” he added with a smirk.
“Right,” I muttered, before taking my leave and walking away; I had a feeling he knew I would become somebody’s plaything by the end of the day. I agreed with that sentiment.
I approached another stall, this one attended to by a succubus wrapped in strange attire that effectively hung upon her body, like a mass of ropes draped over her. She smiled as I neared. She appeared to be selling fruit and vegetables; some were recognisable, others… others appeared totally alien to me.
In particular, I saw one that was shaped like a caltrop almost, yet as I reached for it – permission to touch granted by a wordless nod from the succubus as I looked to her – it felt soft and spongey to the touch. A sweet, gentle smell exuded from it, and once again, I found myself being drawn to it. Its colour was a deep red, with a purplish hint to it, so dark it appeared nearly black when not in the light.
“Um… what is this fruit?” I queried. The succubus smiled cheerfully.
“That would be Seductor Fruit,” she said. Immediatley, I gained an inkling on what the fruit did, and frowned in annoyance. She only smirked. “It is a rather potent aphrodisiac, and it’s used in a lot of dishes and drinks when succubi who wish to… remain a bit more ‘anonymous’ want to seduce their prey discretely… though, there are herbs and plants that make more potent aphrodisiacs, though just not as useful or flexible in food like the Seductor~ It’s really quite delicious all on its own, and even though its rind feels like an orange, every part of it is edible and sweet, and the rind isn’t that difficult to chew. Though I should warn you human; ingesting it would probably make you easy prey for succubi~ You’ll end up wanting to ‘sin’ with the first woman that showed you any sort of invitation for it, if you’re not careful and let your mind get too lusty~”
I frowned at the fruit, and put it back in its basket.
“Perhaps another time,” I said.
“Of course~” she answered, seeming completely amused.
I left the fruit stall, and began thinking on whether to try one of the actual shops instead of just perusing the stalls; there were open stores in the buildings that surrounded the bazaar, and this time, I noticed how crowded it seemed, since the buildings were placed close together, and the open space between them was covered by numerous cloth awnings. There were many people about; cubi, demons, their human servants, and some other strange individuals whose race I could not determine, nor could I really describe them; glimpses of them were fleeting.
I was bumped aside as a group of demons, clad in thick steel armour, trudged through the bazaar; in any other place, I would have expected the market to quiet, only whispers to be heard as these men passed through.
No such reaction here. It seemed their presence was either ignored, or expected and frequent, and they began to peruse the stalls and shops looking for supplies, the owners of each eagerly doing business. Then again, they were not like the dark armoured beings I had seen before when I was passing through with Lilis… and I still swore I had seen such darkly armoured people in Daggersford, where they were given a healthy berth by anyone and everyone. How could I blame them? It doesn’t take a smart thief to know some people are not worth robbing.
I made my way through the bustling streets, noting that some of the demons, particularly females, waited on the edges of streets, draped in flowing, sensual robes that revealed just enough to be teasingly alluring. They smiled and giggled, and when I watched a male demon approach, there was a short exchange of pleasantries, a small seductive display from the woman, and then a transfer of coin.
So even cubi would prostitute themselves for money… then again, they likely enjoyed such a job far more than their human counterparts ever did. Most of the prostitutes in Daggersford were not the happiest of women, but their job paid better than scraping by in a ditch like I did.
These succubi and the odd demon, however, seemed to have taken to such line of work willingly; after all, feeding on human life force through erotic intimacy probably meant one was less ashamed of selling their body… particularly when they likely earned more in exchange.
As I walked, many of these street walkers tried to sell me their services, and the sensation of a passive charm made me almost agree multiple times. However, I kept a level head, and they only smirked as I left; they didn’t exude as potent of a charm spell as they probably could have, if only to allow people a chance to at least refuse. If one was weak willed… well, their fault, their pleasure.
I continued onwards, the buildings gradually growing taller, the district denser… truth be told, it was a little intimidating; demonic architecture – though not wholly threatening or evil – didn’t ease my concerns, but mostly, I had never been in a large city before. Never seen one for my own eyes.
I kept in mind that my experiences in this city would be wholly different to those in a human city. Nevertheless, it was disconcerting, the hustle and bustle and the number of people I saw. Daggersford was quiet, but to hear something specific over the din of crowds chattering away and the footsteps on paved stone took focus.
It was easy to get distracted, and get lost… and that would prove to be my undoing. As I began to be pushed towards the edge of a building by the masses, I passed by the edge of an alley… suddenly, lithe fingers tipped with long, sharp black nails reached out and grabbed my arms. I was pulled into the darkened alley, and forced against a wall by a succubus. She grinned, her bronzed skin almost impossible to determine as such in the shadows. She had long sandy brown hair with short, black horns, and brown, leathery wings and a similarly coloured tail. Golden eyes glared lustfully in the dark. She wore simple robes that were surprisingly conservative for a succubus, granting her generous coverage besides a large window for her cleavage… but it hugged her curvaceous form well.
I struggled to free myself, but she was stronger and just a little bit taller than me. With a lustful smile, she leaned down and ran a wet tongue across my cheek; my skin sparked and tingled from the drain she no doubt was already applying to me. She was hungry, I could tell, and even though she was being more aggressive than the other alluring alley predators, I doubted that anyone would come to my aid.
Nevertheless, I continued to squirm, a vain attempt to free myself. She only cackled deviously at my futile efforts, running her tongue along my opposite cheek this time in an invasive taste. She murmured delightedly, and I gasped, feeling the energy seep from my skin, the wisp, tiny as it was, absorbed into her lips. She grinned, and I felt her tail slither between my legs, worming its way into my trousers. I gasped, and writhed in response, but she still held a firm grip upon my shoulders, her wings gently pinning my arms to the wall. Her chest pressed to mine, forcing me to feel those mounds of hers squash softly against my body. I quivered in arousal, my shaft hardening further than this blasted place had it already, incited by the slippery, coiling length of her tail as it rubbed and grasped at my shaft, loosening my trousers before freeing my turgid length from its confines. There, she released my length, leaving me to pant. I eyed her, and saw a wicked glint in her eyes tell me something different was about to happen.
It was then I heard a faint sound, that of two slimy things peeling away from one another, or akin to such… and following that, I immediately felt my shaft be swallowed by… something. I wasn’t sure what, only that it was wet, slimy and so utterly stimulating; it felt like the interior of the fleshy tube was alive, pulsating and shivering with dozens, if not hundreds, of tiny little, quivering nubs. I managed to catch a glimpse between potent moans, and saw that it was her tail! It had morphed into some sort of worm-like appendage, reminiscent of a flower almost, three petal-like flaps suckling to my flesh, the tips of two threatening to swallow my jewels… and soon they were, though not quite to the same unbearably pleasurable extent as my helpless length. Her tail began to throb, and I felt the tiny nubs move in tune with the ripples of the tail’s muscles, moving like a wave from base to tip. It was a motion intended to milk the seed from my throbbing, sensitive length.
She arched her back, forcing her breasts more firmly against my chest, her head tilting back with an euphoric, delighted expression on her face, smiling with closed eyes, a small, ecstatic purr escaping her lips.
Meanwhile, my face grimaced from the intense stimulation that assailed my penis.
I began to pant as the appendage so greedily milked away at my member, and it wasn’t just semen it was after; that familiar flowing sensation began to wend its way from my core, the draining energy stimulating my nerves as it went, and searing my length with a pleasant tingle as it passed through the fleshy rod and into her suckling tail.
I just barely heard the droplets from her voracious appendage hitting the paved ground below, the fluid thick and goopy and slimy, a perfect lubricant, and a perfect medium for amplifying the intense stimuli of her suction and her quivering, milking nubs.
It pulled and suckled on my length now, ever so slightly pulling back, before lurching forward like a hungry worm devouring its meal, teasing my jewels in the process.
I began to drool; this was such an extreme pleasure. I couldn’t resist it, and yet, I had not orgasmed; whatever reason why, I just did not ejaculate… then I remembered back to when I was first preyed upon my Lilis, how I did not orgasm until she was ready for me to… and it felt like all the orgasms I should’ve had at that point were all released in one great finale.
I suspected that perhaps this was the case here… and coming to that conclusion was difficult enough with how severe the stimulation I felt was. It made it hard to think, and my length began to ache, begging for release. My jewels had tensed up and retreated slightly to the base of my length, eager to release their seed. I shivered, quivered, squirmed, but I was but prey for this devious demonic female. She locked eyes with me, and I couldn’t tear myself away; her golden orbs were hypnotic, mesmerising, and I found myself completely ensnared by her gaze.
Yet it did not distract me from the pleasure I was being torturously subjected to. If anything, her enthralling visage only made my helplessness that more apparent. I moaned loudly, probably enough that those outside the alley could’ve heard.
None came to my aid.
My hips began to weakly buck, an involuntary movement. Either out of reflex, or every now and then, a series of more forceful thrusts in dry, unsatisfied orgasm, unable to release my seed into her feeding tail. A magical ring of energy formed around my length and her tail’s tip, glowing brightly with the energies she siphoned from me. I began to feel weak, and my moans were more strained, more breathless. The Succubus began to inhale, and in doing so, drew energy from my mouth in a smoky stream. She would only do this intermittently, only briefly drawing the energy from me.
Then, she began to randomly kiss me, either quick, ecstatic kisses, or more drawn out lip locks that saw her tongue darting into my mouth, seeking more of my precious life force.
My heart was racing, which only worsened my increasing fatigue; the constant stimulation and her energy drain refused to allow my body to slow down in response to my lack of stamina.
I was nearing my limit, feeling her lips twist against my own, her tongue pin mine to the bottom of my mouth, and the roof, coiling and sliming around it until she popped off with a lewd, wet smack, gasping in wicked delight, a final wisp of energy leaving my mouth.
And then, I felt a spike of stimulation drive through my body, and I could hold myself no longer.
With a choked gasp, unable to moan, I began to jerk my hips, short and sharp. A constant stream of bursting seed erupted from my tip, directly into her tail which eagerly suckled down my semen. I saw the leathery appendage draw my cum deeper into her body, small, repetitive lumps making their way from the bulbous tip to the base of her spine. She crooned as she drew the fluid from me into her, along with a healthy serving of my life force, signified by the racing pulses of light that ran from the tip of her tail, right down to where it joined her body.
I was beginning to shiver unnaturally; the length of this orgasm was unusually prolonged, and I found myself losing consciousness slowly.
Fortunately, this seemingly endless ejaculation ended before she sucked out the last of my life force, and slowly, with agonising stimulation, her tail slipped off of my tortured length with a lewd, sticky squelching sound; my shaft felt most unusual, covered in that sticky slime. It was reminiscent to what the alraune had done to me, so I suppose I wasn’t wholly unused to the ordeal… then again, I could never get used to supernatural eroticism.
I went slack in her grip, and she smiled, pecking me on the lips with a sharp tingle.
“Mmm, thank you~” she purred, before her tail closed up and returned to the normal shape it had assumed before, its flexible length moving to package my still largely erect length back into my trousers, doing up its button and belt. It was a generous offer, and she slipped me down to the floor, leaning me against the wall. I was given a lovely view of her deep cleavage, though I was quite tired.
She chuckled softly, and teasingly buried my face in her soft breasts, causing me to mumble in surprise and mild panic before she pulled away. With a seductive wink, she turned around, gently and teasingly caressing her rump, before disappearing down the alleyway, leaving me slumped against the wall to recuperate.
I was so very close to passing out, but the atmosphere of this place made it difficult not to, so I simply waited; perhaps I would not have to cut short my exploration, but one thing was for certain; if another succubus found me, I would be complete and utterly helpless, and probably so weak, I wouldn’t be able to make it back to the inn.
With that thought, I was truly hoping that somehow, I could find refuge in the aid of someone in this city, be it Lilis or a stranger.
Because as it stood, I was going to be sucked dry by these erotic encounters.
This was truly a city of lust.

I didn’t recover quite as quickly as I’d hoped, especially since I was on my feet, moving about so I wasn’t in one spot for too long; after all, I weak man is easy prey for another succubus that doesn’t mind the leftovers of another.
I made my way along the street, keeping my hand somewhat towards the walls of the buildings to catch me in case I stumbled.
Soon enough, I was able to walk without gravity wishing me to meet the pavement, or at least, without it being the prevailing thing that I felt.
I sighed out breathlessly. I paused, thinking it would be wise to at least rest a short while.
I looked along the street, and noted that it was growing gradually cleaner, with more paved streets, and less hard compacted dirt that had never had the chance to grow wet from rain, turned as solid as stone from who knows how long of being constantly trodden upon.
The buildings grew larger too, and the people somewhat more affluent their bearing… at least, I considered them so; it was not quite as stark of a difference between the peasantry and nobility of some Lord’s state or city; the commoners among demonkind, at least those in territories under the rule of the Cubi, appeared to enjoy greater wealth than the average human… something I found a bit painful to consider.
Indeed, it was only subtle differences that told me these demons were somewhat wealthier than the average. For the Cubi, however, it was very hard to tell; their choice in clothing emphasised seductive allure over visual statements of their wealth, and I wouldn’t be surprised if they could simply conjure up their preferred attire from magic alone.
Though, the succubus that had only prior assaulted me wore very conservative and cheap clothing… perhaps to better remain inconspicuous to her prey until she had them pinned against a wall, and her tail was feasting upon their energy whilst their resistance crumbled from the pleasure.
I shivered; it was probably best not to recall that encounter, even though it was still very much fresh in my mind, having only happened less than an hour ago, since the atmosphere of this place kept my penis perpetually semi-filled with blood, though fortunately, I’d grown accustomed already to this place’s influence, so my shaft wasn’t always wanting to be at full-mast… but if I thought about lewd things, and what happened before, it probably wouldn’t go down until I at least played with myself, as embarrassing as that is, given circumstances.
I felt a bit better after stopping, and so I once more continued my exploration of the city, deciding to head deeper into the bustling heart of this kingdom.

I wended my way through streets that all seemed to radiate from some sort of centre, likely the heart of the Under Realm City, though what lay there was something I did not know.
I would find the answer out soon enough.
Squeezing through a group of hearty demons – and a few succubi, if the various caresses and gropes I felt across my body were any indication – until I came upon a most awe-inspiring sight.
Before me lay a massive, open space of paved ground, garden beds with strange, dark coloured plants and flowers, fountains that glistened in the light, and a larger, more detailed version of the statue I saw upon entering the city, though this time, the carved succubus appeared to be staring down at the world around her.
And behind this great square lay a large, impressive structure, foreboding towers capped with sharp spires and bright, purple tinted windows that glowed from lights within. Archways and columns lined the raised front ‘porch’ of this palace – of that, there no doubt in my mind of it being anything else – that wrapped around the side of the building, reachable only by wide steps, at least thirty feet above the Great Square that sat before it, tall hedges of twisted wood and leaves spanning between each flight of steps.
Guardsmen and women patrolled the covered walkways behind the columned façade, whilst parapets between the sharp spires showed archers keeping watch over the ground below.
It was an awesome and ominous sight, and it was clear to me that whoever ruled this city lived here.
However, I did not have the courage to approach; I thought Lilis’ manor was large, but it was a stone hut in comparison. So I kept to the many buildings that surrounded it.
As I was traversing its outermost perimeter, walking along the street that encircled the palace, I ran into a gathering of demons and cubi. There was excited clamouring and a commotion of sorts, and though I could hear a voice speaking to everyone present, the din of the crowd made it impossible to know what was being said.
More people came from behind, and with dismay, I found myself being pushed into the crowd, shoved and pushed between demons and cubi, getting closer to the heart of it even as I resisted and tried to get out… until, I found myself in the centre, a small circular space formed around one individual, wearing a regal gown, though it only went to her feet, rather than trailing behind her for several feet. I had also noted the crowd had grown quiet, which only made me more uncomfortable.
She wasn’t a succubus, that much I could tell; though she had pointed ears, golden eyes, silver hair and purple skin, she lacked horns, wings or a tail like cubi possessed.
Furthermore, she didn’t have that feel about her… though the devious smirk on her face, and the revealing gap between the front of her dark coloured gown with fluffy, bright purple trim showed her dark bluish-purple skin beneath minimal attire of black material with golden trim. Gold rings pierced her ears, four on each. Sitting just above her cleavage, attached by chain to her brassier, was a large sapphire, darker than your typical gem of that type – I’d seen plenty of stolen ones in Daggersford – set in an obsidian mount with golden trim, much like the clothes she wore beneath her gown. She was a sensual woman, with generously endowed breasts and hips, and flawless skin. Succulent lips would part to show a very subtle draw of her tongue from one corner of her mouth to the other.
“Mmm, as ever, I am delighted to see the people of this City welcome me, Regent of the Dark Elves,” she said. It was her voice I was hearing before. It seemed she was asking the crowd to quiet down.
Dark Elves.
I’ve heard tales of them too. Supposedly, they were vicious, and evil… though so were succubi, so perhaps not everything about the tales were true… only parts.
I tried to make myself look small; as alluring as she was, I had no need or desire to make her acquaintance. I just had to leave.
However, the crowd around me had other ideas, and began to enclose the circle that surrounded the Dark Elf noblewoman.
I felt a shove from behind, and was dangerously close to being thrown against the woman in a most unbecoming manner.
“Mmm… so. To repay your kindness, I shall offer a kiss to a worthy person, of my choice of course… though you may all be worthy, so do come quickly to be in my eyes first~” she said.
The excitement grew once more, and I knew then I had to get out, especially as they surrounded the Dark Elf with as little space left as possible, such I felt my arm brush against her belly.
There was nothing for it; steeling my nerves, I set my sights on the street beyond the crowd, and with my hands ready to push, I forged through the crowd.
I felt my hand grab something, but I paid no heed as I rushed through the mass of people, parting them, making my through until I finally found freedom, and burst from them.
I ran down the street, before finding a small side passage to escape through. I ran down it, gradually slowing to a stop, until I reached the other end, which opened up onto another busy market area, likely an extension of the bazaar I had been through earlier. I leant against the wall, panting.
It was a stressful experience; all my life, I strived to remain small, insignificant, and unnoticed. Even with the change that had occurred in it, I saw no reason to change that philosophy now. I was content with being one of Lilis’ servants and food for succubi. I was not, however, that fond of ‘public attention’.
Mostly because, back in Daggersfood, unless you were someone with the right contacts or people, public attention was a very bad thing; robbery, intimidation, blackmail or straight up murder, for whatever reason. If you were singled out, then you were a dead man, or at the very least, about to end up in the muddy ditch without coin in your purse.
Several minutes passed, then ten, content to stay where I was for a while.
I caught my breath, and then my eyes widened when I realised something was in my hand. I blinked, looking at my closed fist. I saw the end of a golden chain, no thicker than a piece of cord for clothing, dangling from my palm. I remembered I felt my hand instinctively grabbing something when I escaped the crowd.
I opened my hand, feeling dread wash over me, and then horror when I realised what I was holding; the sapphire and obsidian amulet that the Dark Elf regent was wearing.
“Oh god,” I muttered with a terrified voice. I had just stolen a noblewoman’s jewellery, and someone of fairly high standing judging from the reactions of others.
I felt a chill course up my spine; I was going to be labelled a thief!
I looked out into the market area, and with horror, saw a group of guardsmen searching through the street, their movements possessing purpose.
Worse, the one known as Hassara was leading the group. Were they looking for me? It was extremely quick of them to be already searching for a thief… but this was a magical city, I had no idea how fast news could travel, especially amongst the upper echelon of society and security.
In a moment of poor judgement and panic, I ran, bursting from my hiding spot, and dashing between stalls and people, hugging the walls of buildings as best I could. I tried to remain low, to avoid being seen, but the guards and Hassara were still heading my way.
I looked around, and then saw a small, wide and shallow alleyway with a bunch of crates and netting. There would do.
I made for the alcove, and just past the walls, I placed the amulet down on the ground, and then vaulted over the boxes, hiding behind them once I noticed there was space between them and the wall, and so, I crouched, backing away towards the rear of the wall; there was no escape from here, but hopefully they wouldn’t find me.
I had forgotten at that moment that Succubi could sense the auras of others, so hiding would have been futile anyways.
I backed up further, trying to make myself as small as possible, and keep as far out of sight as possible… it would be all too late when I heard the cracking of wood beneath me.
I looked down for but a second before the wooden grating beneath me gave way under my weight, and I fell through the hole. I cried out, but fortune both favoured me and scorned me, for my fall was broken by water that did not at all appear clean, running along some sort of trench.
With a splash, I hit the bottom of the channel, and groaned out in pain. Fortunately though, it was nothing serious, and I was able to stand up out of the water, which was murky and odorous; not as bad as I was expecting, but perhaps demons didn’t have as severe filth as humans did… contrary to most expectations.
I growled angrily. Then I froze as I heard something behind me in the dark tunnel of the sewer.
I turned slowly, and saw a shape loom in the darkness; it was throbbing, and possessed no discernible form.
My immediate thought was to run, but the moment I turned around, gooey teal tendrils made of some sort of transparent, amorphous substance wrapped around my arms, shoulders and legs. I was pulled backwards, and landed with a splash, though not as great as it would have been had there not have been a layer of sticky slime beneath the surface of the water that cushioned me… and slowly crept up my sides, preventing me from escaping.
I began to thrash and writhe in panic. I began to cry out. Being arrested for thievery be damned, I was not about to be devoured by some shapeless monster.
But it seemed no one listened – or cared – to my pleas for help, and the slime crept ever higher up my sides, and it became more and more difficult to struggle until I was doing nothing but exhausting myself.
I was about to beg to any god or devil that would have mercy upon me when the shapeless mass of slime – there was no other word for it, the creature was pure, animated slime – slipped past me through the water. Interestingly, I noted, despite my fear and terror, that the water would not pass through it, yet somehow, it was filtered, the water in the channel behind it much clearer than that flowing before it. Perhaps it absorbed the water slowly, filtering the filth which I noted dissolved in its body into nothingness.
Of course, I was probably a much more nutritious meal than waste.
I began to accept my fate, when the most unusual thing happened; my clothes were being removed, practically gliding off of me, under the influence of the living goo… and then the mass assumed the most uncanny of shapes; looming before me, rising from the thick puddle of teal-coloured slime, was the shape of a woman with the curves of a temptress. Her hair dripped and flicked, comprised of dozens of thick, long dreadlocks, a hair style I knew of from a strange travelling warrior who passed through Daggersford a few years back.
Her eyes were discernible, though barely, amongst the rest of her face, slightly darker than the substance around them, with darker still points for pupils.
Lips pursed slightly, open as though she was going to say something, but could form no words.
She had form above her hips, a navel visible on her stomach. Though below her hips, she melded with the puddle of excess that she had risen from.
I felt my underwear slide off, and now I was naked within this… slime woman’s substance, only the very top of my torso exposed now. The slime had covered me up to just below my hears around my head, and it seemed its sticky grip was looser, so I was able to twist and turn my head to see what was happening… but not pull it free.
Slimy hands then slid across my chest, and admittedly, the cool sensation of her surprisingly rigid, dense fingers and palms, so slick and smooth, was one I found rather pleasant.
She stared down at me with a neutral expression, though not one that was mindless; her eyes scanned from my semi-erect penis to my own gazing orbs, trying to avert my sight when she looked at me.
My manhood felt strange; it was slowly growing harder, thanks both to the Aura of this city, and the strange sensation of it being suspended in thick goo… but it was when I felt what could only be described as thighs and lower legs press against my waist, and the slime around my shaft constrict and grasp it into an upright position, that I realised the true intent of this being.
“Gah… n-no… don’t do that!” I demanded. I began to squirm again, which only made the entire puddle that stuck me down and held me jiggle, the shaking transferring up and her body, and causing her breasts to sway most mesmerizingly. I grimaced, gulping from the spectacle.
My shaft now stood fully erect, held in place within her gooey embrace. I felt a crotch and a rump settle upon me, yet I saw no such thing, her body still melded with her puddle of excess from the waist down. Her slime began to mould around my shaft, and it felt like a vagina had simply formed around me.
But then the sensation became so much more intense.
I arched my back as it felt like my penis came under assault from dozens of tiny, licking tongues, all writhing and lapping and swirling around my shaft. My glans, most sensitive, was especially vulnerable to this exotic stimulation. I began to squirm, but all resistance was in vain within her slimy restraint. She leaned over my body, and she began to undulate her torso, and it felt like the invisible hips, felt only by a difference in density within her substance, that rested upon me began to roll in slow, sensual movements. I shifted and struggled to free myself, to escape this admittedly tantalising pleasure.
However, my resistance was fading, my stamina worn down by helpless struggling, and a minty scent that seemed to calm my nerves. Even though panic still held me in its grip, my muscles could only spasm in pleasure, or slowly move my lips in helpless defiance.
A lewd squelching filled my ears, and I noticed her face expressed a soft pleasure. She did not sport a sadistic, or domineering visage like the succubi did, one of control and seduction. Rather, she seemed to be simply doing what she was out of some other need or desire. It didn’t change the fact that she too felt joy from the act.
She cupped my cheek with a slimy palm, leaning her lower body downwards, her gooey breasts pressing and sticking to my chest, her nipples managing to poke me directly upon my own.
I managed to free a hand, but when I went to grasp her arm, it passed directly through her, her slime melding around my digits, until it squeezed down around my appendage, holding it firmly in place, such that I could not pull it free until the density eased, but the slime around me reached up and seized my limb, pulling it back down into the puddle that held me.
I felt weak now, and I was growing less and less resistance, especially when this slimy female added new sensations of stimulation; all around me, her slime would undulate, ripple and pressure my body, a sensuous liquid massage. My testicles were toyed with, squeezed, licked and wrapped up, juggled and gently pulled. I felt a suction be imparted upon one of them, as though suckled into a sort of mouth. It was an intense, strange and wholly unusual sensation given the combination of every other stimulus I was subjected to.
I shuddered in pleasure, almost in disbelief at my circumstances; was being raped by a mass of ooze, throbbing and heaving around me, squeezing my body in that wet, slick massage it had. It felt like tongues were licking me all over, though mostly at my genitals, suckling, massaging and teasing my jewels, and my shaft, ever tortured by the intensity of the prison of licking tongues and pulsing walls that simulated a vagina for the slime woman. I felt her ‘thighs’ press and rub against me as she heaved atop of me.
Suddenly, she opened her mouth, and a soft sound left her lips, most unexpected given her earlier silence. It was pleasured, I was certain of that, but there was no dominance in her voice, much like there was no such in her expression.
I groaned, shuddered and writhed in her sticky embrace, unable to break free of her.
I felt her sweet breath wash over my face, her own so close to mine. I was surprised she had breath, but given the tingle my mind felt as I scented it, I knew it had less than chaste purposes.
Her hand suddenly pressed to my cheek, and with surprise, she sealed her sticky wet lips to mine, and forced her tongue into my mouth, eagerly meeting my own.
Despite living in the sewers, she possessed a most sweet taste, gentle, like a mint without its bite, something I only had the fortune to taste once Lilis ‘enlisted’ my ‘services’.
Her kiss was deep, disarming, pouring her slime down into my mouth. Immediately after ingesting her ooze, an intense, tingling warmth grew within my loins, and I felt ever more sensitive. Some sort of aphrodisiac I warranted. It was then that I knew I had been completely ensnared by this creature, that it was helpless to resist, fully and without doubt. She suckled into the kiss, a wet squelching sound much like the throbbing and rolling at my hips. Her tongue snaked around in my mouth, gracing my muscle with her sweet, minty taste. I began to suckle back myself, involuntarily, unable to resist my own desire now, especially as her substance afflicted my mind and body with such an arousal. My penis twitched inside of her. My body shivered, as tendrils of her ooze rose from the puddle around me, creeping over with such cool, strange caresses, covering my exposed torso’s front. I could feel her slimy tentacles moving through the form of her body, the densities different enough and precise enough to differentiate. But all I could see was the teal eyes of her lusty face, half lidded and hungry. Perhaps she was going to eat me, once all was said and done, or drain me to a shrivelled husk like a long dead cadaver… and this erotic means of capture was the most efficient and effective means of ensnaring and subduing its – Her – prey. In this case, her prey was me.
She broke the deep kiss, withdrawing her tongue from her throat, so long and serpentine, as lengthy as she wanted with her amorphous, malleable form. She continued to ride me for a few more moments, before she once again leaned down, this time moving to kiss and suckle my neck with those gooey lips of hers, such a strange sensation, their touch cool, wet, wetter than a pair of moist, succubus lips, and somewhat smoother. They stuck to my skin, and felt more ‘full’, less loose and more spongey, like an animal skin water bag that had been filled far too tight, to the point it was almost bursting, but not so much that was beyond malleability.
They felt good, and only tantalised me with her kisses, and that slick, smooth and slimy tongue ever licking at me, able to meld to my flesh and caress me in ways even the Lamia could not. It was an intense, irresistible sensation, something that was all too potent to my helpless length.
And at that moment, under the torturous assault of the dozens of licking and squeezing tongues and folds around my shaft, I bucked upwards, short and sharp, unable to hold in my pleasure anymore. I could see my semen spurt into her clear, liquid body, floating upwards, before being dispersed by her inner control, absorbed, perhaps as nutrients.
But as I lay in her puddle, panting in my orgasm, I cried out in strained pleasure as the stimulus began once more, forcing my shaft to remain erect. My testicles still felt full, and it wasn’t long before I was under the same assault as before, only now with post orgasmic sensitivity.
And she would continue, despite my protestations, cutting me off with her most disarming kiss. And soon, I would fall still, unable to fight back, but remaining conscious, enduring the exotic hell of her slimy sex.

I had calmed down within the slime’s embrace, unable to flee, unable to resist. The smooth, gooey motions of her substance sliding and flowing around me with all the precision living flesh were truly enthralling; it was a unique situation. At first, I feared I would see my life end, drained to death of my fluids and subjected to stimuli until I perished from exhaustion… but this gooey woman had taken measures. She did not seem keen on my death, for a slippery hand snaked behind my skull, and brought me to one of her teats.
“Gah,” I grunted, feeling the swirling churn of her substance around my shaft shift to a more gentle massage, maintaining my arousal, but granting me a moment to rest.
I was too weak to deny the breast, and her slimy, slippery, sticky surface let the gooey nub slip between my lips with ease. Immediately, and practically by instinct, I suckled timidly, using my tongue to taste her; she was sweet like fruit, a gentle taste that was smooth to my throat as a watery liquid flowed down it, caressing my tongue. I simply relaxed into her embrace, but my mind was continually subject to her erotic stimulations, and I grimaced as the intensity of pleasure around my shaft from before returned, my tip throbbing and purple with the tight swelling of intense arousal. I moaned against her breast, but resistance was, wholly, futile, despite my periodic shaking. I felt cool and warm all at once, from the ooze that flowed over and around my body, and from the heat of my arousal and pleasure, the sensations radiating throughout my body.
I continued to feed from her, drinking a distilled, less viscous form of her glutinous ooze. It revitalised me, giving me much needed energy and sustenance. It also seemed to send tingles of euphoria like webs across my skin; like the alraune’s nectar, I was completely enthralled by it, feeling my loins be rejuvenated by the slime I ingested, giving me energy, and seemingly refilling my reserves of semen.
Perhaps this would be my fate… my soul stolen by a succubus, but my body claimed by this lubricious slime woman, hungry for the sustenance I could provide her.
I shivered at the thought, but it was banished as a surge of pleasure raced up my spine, tingling my mind as her flowing slime clenched around my shaft. My nerves were sensitive now, and I could hardly endure.
Her boneless mass was perfectly within her control, taking whatever shape she willed, altering the density within her slime so even if she seemed to be rising from a puddle from her waist, one could ‘feel’ her legs and thighs beneath the surface. Though doing so would probably result in them being sucked into her substance, and becoming her prey hungry for seminal fluids.
She would suddenly shift, losing shape, her breast disappearing from my mouth. I was disappointed, admittedly, that her sweet nectar and the tap it came from had been taken from me, but she once again reformed atop of me, this time her excess substance pulling my back into a slightly raised position. I ‘felt’ thighs slip along either side of my hips, as though she were straddling me. Her slime had crept up to my chest, only the furthest front section visible. My arms were pinned to the ground, held tightly in her gooey mass, like a sort of glue. She stared down at me, her face slightly melancholic, yet aroused and pleasured all the same. I felt my shaft be pulled into where her womanhood would be if she had one… and experienced her slime clenching down around me pleasurably, swirling and twisting. I immediately groaned in response, and then felt her hands creep up to press to my chest. Her wet, sticky palms rested over my own nipples, and I could feel her living mass toying with them, rubbing and pulling on them. It felt emasculating, but what could I do? I was but prey to her, a plaything that could stimulate in any manner, all at once. Even if it felt like my manhood was buried in her humanoid ‘half’, and my testicles were not, they were still submerged and surrounded by slime, which toyed with my orbs relentlessly.
I began to gasp, and to arch my back, a futile effort with how hopelessly stuck in her I was. She began to bounce up and down, slowly, with very short movements; I never once felt her hips leave my crotch, but I could feel her slimy currents squeeze and ripple around my length, up and down, as though a woman was riding me at a steady, smooth pace. Her slime squelched as she did so, and I heard a soft, strange warble from her, a sort of crooning sound, like a mixture of birdsong, and most notably, bubbling water.
The stimulation only grew more intense; I felt her slime seemingly form hundreds of tiny, individual and independent tongues within her ‘womanhood’, all arrayed against my penis in an effort to stimulate me, to drive me over the edge.
It was working; the tiny tendrils, invisible within her mass just as her ‘legs’ were invisible in her excess substance, lapped and quivered and squeezed and engulfed my manhood with their gooey touch. I could hardly resist, my bucking hips and arching back made less violent only by her sticky substance. I could feel her milking me, my jewels caressed and massaged by her touch, ever seeking to maximise the load that would eventually burst forth from my tip. I shuddered and groaned, feeling an orgasm approaching rapidly already… and soon, my milky essence was spurting into her roiling slime, spreading out like a cloud, fading as it dispersed throughout her entire body, absorbed for nutrients and whatever other purpose she needed it for. With every buck of my hips, another spurt would be shot out, and I would start writhing in her goo as her stimulation refused to cease, the churning, twisting and quivering bristles and tongues of slime squeezing and swirling relentlessly.
Soon, however, she would release the pressure and stimulation over my length, letting me calm down from the torturous climax. I was panting, trying to regain my breath and my energy, something made less of an effort by the slime she had made me drink before.
She slowly slid her hands forwards across my naked flesh, caressing it with the gooey, soft touch of her substance, leaving tingling trails wherever she touched. She crooned more excitedly, and draped her breasts across my chest, whilst her hands slipped up to cup my cheeks, putting her face mere inches from mine. My eyes widened, as she examined me closely. I only just saw her shapely rump formed from the slime rise and fall upon my hips and from her gooey excess. But every fleeting glance behind would be interrupted by another of her strange croons. Her eyes seemed luminous, and they took in all of my features without fail. It seemed she was pleased with her catch, for she pulled me in close to seal her tangy, sweet lips to mine, slipping that slick tongue of hers into my mouth to drape over my own.
Of course she was pleased with her catch; I was caught hours ago. Or was it less than that? I couldn’t tell. Her stimulation and intimacy made it difficult to keep track of time, especially since there was no sun underground… then again, there was no sun above ground in this realm of Demons. A part of me was just glad she kept me out of the sewage, and had me cleaned of every little stain and bit of filth. I couldn’t even smell the odour of the sewers anymore, only her surprisingly sweet scent. Her kiss disarmed me, and my eyes fluttered to a half-open state, melting into her slimy embrace yet again. Her tongue slowly swirled around mine, gracing it with her delicious taste, and I returned the gesture in kind, mingling my tongue with hers. Our oral tools danced in each other’s mouths, exchanging fluids, shifting from one cavity to the other. I could feel her substance dripping onto my countenance, and ooze trickle down my gullet, a most sensual and calming sensation.
Her slime once more began to coalesce around my shaft, rippling and flowing with the intent to stimulate me. I groaned, and arched my back as best I could in her gooey ensnarement. Her nipples, denser than the rest of her slime but still squishy to the touch, rubbed against my chest, along with the rest of her malleable mounds. Very little of my body was left uncovered by her encroaching mass, and it felt like I would indeed melt and dissolve into her goo, with no means to resist or stop her… but I suspected she would not harm me. She had ample means to do so already, and had refrained from either drowning me or rendering me down to my bones… perhaps with humanoid beings like myself, we were more valuable for the sexual fluids we gave… or at least, to this slime it seemed. The energies of the Under Realm seeped into everything, so perhaps this amorphous, promiscuous violator had been affected and altered with the traits of the Cubi.
It was surprising I even had the willpower to contemplate such things, but it was irrelevant; my sense of touch was as potent as ever, and I could hardly resist the racing stimulation arcing across my nerves. My loins were on fire with pleasure, and with my mouth filled by her swirling, wriggling tongue and delicious ooze, her lips suckling sensuously upon my own with a hungry devotion. My body began to quake in her gooey embrace, and soon enough, I was once again erupting my milky seed into her amorphous substance, staining her white in her belly, the cloud of my essence dispersing and dissipating into her as she absorbed it for food.
She broke the kiss, and pulled back only an inch or so, looking at my exhausted face with a soft expression. She warbled and crooned, and I wondered if she could even talk. I had my suspicions she didn’t, but she had her own ways of communicating; her hand would push into her own substance, disappearing from view entirely, but I soon knew it did not simply meld with her excess, for I felt a hand and dainty digits wrap around the base of my shaft, gently massaging it as the woman rose up off my length.
I gasped from this renewed stimulation, a brief burst of pleasure from her shifting positions. She extracted groans from me doing so, but I would gasp in surprise with widened eyes as I was suddenly shifted about, as she repositioned herself… hips rose from her ooze, legs and creamy thighs forming as they ascended. She straddled my head… the folds of a womanhood forming at the juncture between her legs. My eyes widened in disbelief as it dripped upon my face, quivering in ways normal flesh should not. She was lowering herself down upon me, and soon, I had found my mouth covered by her nether folds… I knew well enough what she wanted me to do. I was just delayed in doing so by the groan elicited by the sensation of her denser breasts wrapping around my length, squeezing me tightly despite their malleability. More intense still, she wrapped her lips around my glans, that ever flexible tongue coiling around my crown with the precision to hit every sensitive point. I felt no cavity in her mouth this time, only the ‘denser’ parts of her, namely her lips and tongue, and a lighter slime that simply flowed around my tip with pleasurable life.
Her breasts began to rub me up and down, the slime woman knowing well enough to squeeze and release the pressure she had exerted around my girth for a fluctuating sense of pleasure. Suction formed on my tip as she gently bobbed and twisted her head and lips with short, shallow movements, the suckling tugging on my length in a way that I had become familiar with, being a common trait among all these demonic and monstrous women that had adapted themselves to erotic predation. With her nether folds, gooey, soft and flexible, rubbing against my lips as she slowly wiggled them from side to side, I extended my tongue, finding a clit to flick. Each time I did so, her amorphous mass quivered. I would suckle on her vulva, my lips undulating and kissing at her sex, whilst simultaneously drinking down the less dense ooze that trickled into my mouth, no doubt laced with the substances that gave me a moderate boost to my vigour, and heightened sensitivity, both effects intended to make feasting for the slime woman easier, milking humans of their sexual fluids with ease. I shivered and squirmed, despite my best efforts to restrain my involuntary reactions to her pleasurable stimulation, her breasts not just squeezing around me, but sticking to me like a watery adhesive, pulling on my skin. Needless to say, I did my best to lap at her womanhood, if one could call the optionally shaped genitals that. I delved deeper with my tongue, and she seemed to enjoy it judging from how she quivered and jiggled. I could feel her ooze clamp around my delving, searching tongue, and it felt strange to have it be stroked and rubbed by what felt like hundreds of tiny tongues… much like what suddenly began to pleasure my manhood in her mouth, her main, thick and flexible tongue joined by the sensation of dozens of much smaller quivering nubs coiling around my length. I felt my eyes roll backwards as a wave of pleasure washed over me, and I burst seed into her mouth. She gulped it down without issue; how could you choke or gag on liquid when you were comprised of nothing but liquid? The fact that she didn’t slow her administrations, however, taxed my endurance, threatening to force me over the edge only moments after having burst into her mouth.
Somehow, this spurred me on to at least provide better service unto her, stretching my tongue as deep as possible into the wriggling tunnel she had formed for my convenience and her pleasure. I bucked my hips involuntarily, whilst I pumped my tongue into her sex, slithering and undulating it against her rippling walls. She tasted delicious, perhaps another adapted means of placating their ‘prey’.
Maybe she would kill me when all was said and done, but still, I doubted it. Not just that, but I suspected Lilis wouldn’t let me die that easily.
Then again, did she even know what was happening to me, or where I was? I couldn’t really say, though she did state the contract would let her keep track of me… perhaps she knew exactly what predicament I was in, and was taking perverse amusement in it.
It didn’t matter. This slime creature had me, and it was intent on milking more from me.
I wriggled my tongue even more violently within her, and suddenly, we both climaxed, or at least I think she did; I definitely did.
Bucking upwards, I once more filled her mouth with my essence, whilst her entire form began to shiver and ripple, tensing up as fluids splashed out upon my face and into my mouth, sending a wave of euphoria over me. My eyes rolled backwards, my head went dizzy, and I think I almost passed out.
I laid there for some time, recovering and basking in the afterglow. Perhaps she was as well, but I could not be certain; she was a strange being after all.
She popped off my length, giving my glans a slow, wet lick, making me twitch. The slime around my jewels rippled, and it was enough to keep me erect. Did she intend to milk me some more? I don’t think I was going to remain conscious, regardless of how much of her vitalising slime I had been made to ingest.
Then, her entire mass began to ripple and bubble, losing her form as she simply assimilated her humanoid half into her excess. I felt my body be manipulated, and then suddenly, breasts and erect nipples pressed to my back. I shuddered, and I felt myself rise slightly. I felt a slick, smooth belly rub against the small of my back, as hands emerged, gooey and dripping, from the puddle of goo, wrapping around my front, whilst my own arms were still submerged and pinned in her ooze. Her breasts then slid upwards, until I found my head nestled between them, the back of my skull deep in her bosom, and my face staring towards the ceiling of the sewage pipes.
I saw her face then, loom above mine, her expression gentle and passive as ever, save for a slight hint of anxiousness.
She rubbed my own nipples, and I felt my legs be parted, her slime gripping the limbs in ways no other creature had. My jewels were subjected to an intense pleasure, but that would not be my end, as my shaft stood erect from the encroaching ooze.
And soon after, a flexible appendage of slime arose from the puddle of her living substance, its tip bulbous with the vague depression of an orifice gently pulsating.
I stared at it as it loomed, swaying from side to side, almost afraid of it. I wriggled in her embrace, but I found no escape from this slimy prison.
Her response was more of her soft murmuring, gently caressing my chest with her sopping hands. It was comforting, but my relaxation would not last as this swaying tendril suddenly dived down onto my shaft, swallowing it to the hilt. Immediately, the ooze clenched around my girth, rippling in waves from root to tip, a powerful suction forming in the depths of the tendril that tugged on my flesh with pleasurable ruthlessness. My jewels were constantly massaged by the slime that surrounded and submerged them, and my body was subjected to a fresh assault of massaging caresses and what felt like erotic licking. All whilst her humanoid, feminine half did little but hold me between her breasts, and caress me affectionately.
I could see the contractions of the tendril, bulging and engorging in swift waves, starting just above the bulbous tip that had swallowed my length whole. The innards were rubbing and sliding and churning around me in a way that made it feel like it was moving, thrusting up and down, pumping my length with vigorous lust. I began to squirm, wholly expecting her to start sucking out every lost drop of my bodily fluids, leaving me a shrivelled husk.
But there was only one main fluid she was after, and she would have it without resistance, for what struggling I could put up only exhausted me.
I began to moan loudly, my beleaguered manhood far too sensitive from so many orgasms to let me adjust to the pleasure. I writhed meekly, panting breathlessly as the tentacle throbbed and pulsated around my length. As I had come to expect from her, it felt like dozens of wet tongues were licking me, but they were also squeezing around me like walls of flesh, twisting and churning, rippling and undulating in a milking motion. My hips bucked shallowly, and I could feel an orgasm approaching.
With only a few more forceful throbs, the tentacle forced me over the edge, causing me to spurt into its pulsating depths. I cried out in almost painful pleasure, watching my white seed float along the length of the tendril, disappearing deep into her excess.
The globules of seed caused the tentacle to bulge, but once it had extracted and drawn every last drop deep into the puddle it came from, it restarted its actions, with a greater intensity than before.
I began to thrash involuntarily at this hellish pleasure, something that did not faze the slime woman. I looked up to her pleadingly, but her expression was soft and comforting. She stroked my cheek, seemingly understanding of my violent movements. I couldn’t stop shaking, however, and my body bucked and arched, hips pumping vigorously as her tentacle continued to milk me. It was impossible to resist at this point, and with a loud cry, another load of my essence was forced from me.
I felt weak, lightheaded, and as she seemingly moved to extract a third orgasm from me, my vision began to grow blurry. My movements slowed, and my voice quieted, absolutely drained from this forceful feeding. My body meekly twitched, my hips gently thrusting upwards into her suckling tendril, until, finally, with a choked cry, I spurted into her tendril.
And then I fell unconscious, completely exhausted by the unrelenting pleasure she gave to me. Like every other woman in my sex life, she saw me as food, and had drained me to near death for it.
And still this did not bother me as it once did.
I don’t know how long I was unconscious for, and when I finally did wake, I was surprised the slime woman had not simply dissolved me to bones or even to nothing. I still lived, exhausted but alive, in her embrace. She looked down at me curiously, her expression as gentle and kind as ever, if a bit impassive.
I groaned, trying to stretch but finding myself trapped by her surrounding slime. For a moment, I feared I would be fed her slime, and made to provide her sustenance once again. But the sounds of footsteps splashing in the sewage channel ended that. She perked up, and so did I, weakly looking down the passage.
Emerging from the gloom, was a face I vaguely remembered trying to avoid; Hassara, Guard Captain of the Under Realm City.
She spotted me and the slime, and in my exhausted state, I was too exhausted to fear her, for I’d practically forgotten the reason I fled from her in the first place over.
She eyed me with a hint of amusement, two guards flanking her, an incubus and a succubus, whose own expressions I could not see behind visored helmets.
“Well,” she said. “Guess I don’t need to ask what happened here.”
She stepped forward, and eyed the slime woman.
“Go on, shoo, leave the poor man be,” she said, her voice gentle but affirming.
The slime woman burbled and crooned, before depositing me on the side of the channel, out of the murky water. Her ooze receded from me, leaving behind only a thin layer of sweetly scented moisture… and deposited my clothes by me in an unkempt pile.
“Gah…” I groaned. Hassara reached down, grasping my hand and helped me to my feet. I was unsteady, my body beginning to ache. From the corner of my eyes, I saw two eyes, just barely luminous, peering at me from the dark, the vague outline of the slime sitting in the shadows.
“Mmm, looks like you had a fun time,” she teased.
I growled in annoyance, prompting her to chuckle.
“Well, best get yourself dressed now… I’m starting to get ideas~” she crooned seductively, her tail brushing against my thighs.
I shuddered, not wishing to remain naked around this succubus any longer lest she rape me too. And I’d already been fed upon by her; I didn’t want her to be more thorough.
I carefully donned my clothes, just slightly damp but better than being nude. I didn’t want to fall over, so I was slower than usual.
Eventually, I managed to dress myself, though I was much more unkempt than usual. I looked back towards the slime, who was still peering at me. I then looked to Hassara… and my eyes widened.
“Oh… oh!” I exclaimed, realising why I had run from the Guard Captain in the first place. “I didn’t mean to steal it, honest!”
She looked at me, quizzically, raising an eyebrow.
“Oh? That was you?” she said, almost as if what I said had been news to her.
I slumped and lowered my head in shame, which almost made me topple.
“Yes,” I muttered.
There was a brief moment of silence before she laughed heartily.
“Oh, I was wondering why we found it lying on the ground… honestly, I came down here because I heard some poor sap got caught by a slime. Didn’t think it was you,” she explained.
I paused, and looked up at her slowly.
“Then… you weren’t chasing me for thievery?” I muttered.
She placed a hand on my shoulder and grinned.
“Boy, all you had to do was just hand it in and we would’ve let you off. You didn’t mean to steal it, and with that contract on you, we would’ve known you were being honest. We don’t like lying any more than humans… well, at least when it comes to certain things. Some lies we can’t help but tell to get a man squirming between our legs~”
I shuddered from the thought, and dared not say anything that might put me between hers.
“And… the Dark Elf? The owner of the thing I took?” I ventured.
“She reported it, but she wasn’t particularly worried. I wouldn’t be scared of her, she won’t have your head for something so trivial, especially since it was resolved. Now, best get you back to your inn before something else rapes you… which might be me if you stick by me too long~”
I shuddered again; she wasn’t particularly sadistic or devious like many of her kin, but I suspected she was wild. After the encounter with the slime, I doubted I would survive an encounter with this feisty succubus captain.
With deliberate steps, I began to follow her and her escorts down the passage, but I looked behind me at the slime.
“What of her?” I asked. “What… is she?”
Hassara looked around, and glanced at the slime that seemed a little melancholic at my departure.
“Oh, her? She’s a slime… there’s plenty in the Sewers here. The passive charm of this place caused normal slimes to evolve into those lustful creatures. They’re harmless, unlike their more mindless, formless counterparts, which are rather rare and fortunately weak, but they’ll copulate with someone for potentially days, keeping them sustained and content. Usually, their victims end up deposited somewhere where we can find them, as they know better than to keep someone too long. They don’t like hurting people, probably because of Cubi influence. Most are pretty simple, but I heard some get real smart. Be careful of them. Either way, you probably enjoyed yourself. I know I have~ They’re the best at getting every little sensitive spot you have~” she crooned, quite likely speaking from experience.
I looked away, blushing. But she was right; as I was led out of the sewers, I did admit, at least to myself, one thing.
It was incredible.

I was red in my face as Hassara escorted me back to the Inn. She had dismissed her two companions – I didn’t need to be thrown into a cell, why should I require three to be escorted home? – and opted to accompany me personally.
I felt it was so she could tease me more, and it wasn’t helping my embarrassment… and she’d already fellated me when I arrived here!
She chuckled, patting me on my back.
“Oh, I’m still surprised you’re walking so steadily so soon… you were probably stuck in that girl for a while, and they’re known for leaving you a little jelly legged… ironically enough~” she joked.
“Ha, ha,” I answered sardonically. Were this the captain of the Daggersford guard, I would have done my best to seem genuine, and to show no disrespect; every one of them over the years was in the pockets of the men who really ran that village, the criminals and the con men. And they themselves were as corrupt as a fat lord.
Hassara, a succubus demon of the underworld, was not such a person. She took amusement in sardonic attitudes towards her, probably because she was as wry herself, if only dutiful in her line of work, and because she could probably wrap most troublemakers around her finger until they were practically begging her to enslave them.
Or at least, that was my conclusion. She was a succubus after all, and she probably wasn’t afraid to charm a criminal into coming peacefully; why not avoid mess and drama?
What troubled me was that she definitely had an eye for me, and I wasn’t keen when – and it would be ‘when’ – she decided it was time she had more fun with me than a simple ‘toll payment’.
We arrived at the inn, and she stopped in front of the door.
“Well now, handsome,” she said teasingly. “Don’t go getting into trouble again… or do~ Might give me an excuse to ‘punish’ you~”
“I won’t give you that satisfaction. You’ll have to come to me instead,” I answered with a defiant growl, something I would have never done in Daggersford. She laughed, pushing against me and pressing a finger to my lips.
“Oh, you break my heart,” she said mockingly. “But don’t worry, I’ll mend it with yours when the time comes~”
She then pulled away from me, and gave me a cheeky salute.
“I’ll be seeing you soon~”
I shuddered and entered the inn. As I entered, I came face to face with the innkeeper, Miski, standing a few feet away from me. She smiled, and grinned.
“Was your trip satisfactory?” she asked with a hint of wryness.
Somehow, I think she knew what had happened.
“Quite,” I muttered, before turning to make for the stairs.
I didn’t reach them before I felt my entire body stiffen, as if turning to stone. I froze in place.
“What… is this?” I stammered, craning my head, the only part of me I had any real control over.
I chill raced up my spine when a pair of hands pressed to my back, followed by a set of breasts ever so softly squashing to my body below my shoulder blades. One hand reached around to my front, and pressed to my chest.
“Oh, you won’t be going to your room just yet~” Miski crooned, her lips so very close to my ear. I noticed coils of energy encircling my wrists and ankles, binding them.
“M-Miski… what are you doing?” I demanded.
She only chuckled, and ran her tongue along my neck, slowly. Another chill radiated across my body as a result.
“Guh…”
“What does it look like, human~? I’m having a meal~”
At that, she pulled away from me with a devious, wicked chuckle.
Suddenly, my body began to move on its own, floated into the air by her magical powers. I tried to struggle, finding myself able to move to some degree once again, but the ethereal bonds that ensnared my wrists and ankles made it impossible to break free, especially as my body was suspended and manipulated by an unseen force.
I hovered above the floor, ‘lying’ on my back. There, Miski walked along side me, trailing a finger along my body. I gasped in response, especially as it reached my neck.
“Mmm… such a cute man… Lady Lilis has always had good taste~” she appraised, giggling as she waved her hand across my body; as if alive and obedient, my clothes began to strip from my body by themselves, my belt buckle undoing itself, the leather strap slipping itself free. The buttons in my shirt popped loose, and I just barely glimpsed flashes of light and energy manipulating each point of movement. My clothes began to slide from my body, and my arms were forced over my head, letting my shirt be slipped free with minimal resistance.
Once I was naked, I felt Miski’s hand brush across mine, and it was then I noticed that her attire had changed; no longer did she wear that revealing barmaiden’s attire, but tight fitting leather that prominently displayed her rear, and her bust, a deep view providing a clear view of her cleavage. The black leather, contrasting with her pale skin, hugged her form, and caught the light, shining reflections only accentuating her devious sensuality. Her arms and legs were also completely covered in the leather suit, smooth gloves and high heels on her hands and feet, respectively. How she changed so swiftly, was anyone’s guess. Magic, most likely.
She grinned as I eyed her, crouching down until she was closer to my face.
“Mmm… like what you see, human~?” she purred.
She didn’t need an answer when she looked down and saw my manhood rising to attention; my nudity, and her erotic appearance had done enough to illicit a response. “Haha, what an honest answer~”
I growled in frustration. She pressed a finger to my lips.
“Now now… you should be a little more behaved~ A good meal knows its place~” she warned, before dragging her finger down my chin, along my neck and across my chest. Her touch was soft, precise, applying just enough pressure that I could feel it, but light enough that it was only a faint touch, perfect for teasing stimulation.
She trailed her gloved fingertip all the way down, teasing one of my nipples with a circling touch which only made me squirm in resistance. She laughed, and continued her journey along my body, until her finger was sliding down my crotch… and began to climb up my manhood.
I grit my teeth, feeling her fingertip reach my tip.
“Mmm… you’re nice and thick~” she purred, and began to jostle my length from side to side, her finger not once leaving its perch upon the crown of my member. Her other hand was sliding along my back, two fingers tracing the bumps and depressions of my spine. It felt intense, especially since I could barely move. I had gathered that she intended to dominate me… but I was not prepared for her preferred methods of toying with her prey.
She moved around to be in between my legs, where a gloved hand cupped my jewels in her palm, whilst the other caressed my mast up and down with sliding fingertips. She pinched my tip between her thumb and index finger, and peeled down my foreskin, exposing my twitching glans.
“Oh my, it’s already quite swollen, isn’t it~?” she teased, circling a finger around the edge.
Miski’s other hand fondled and caressed my jewels, squeezing them and juggling them slowly, a sensual massage that had the two fold effect of stimulating my loins and reminding me of my helpless position.
Her tracing finger, circling the ridge of my mushroomed tip, met with her thumb as she formed a ring around my girth. Slowly, she slid her thumb and index finger from tip, to root. She had yet to start feeding from me. I didn’t feel even a slight drain… she was only teasing me, edging me upon the brink of climax.
“Fufufu… I can see the veins throbbing around your penis… your pumping so much blood here, a vampire would probably plunge into a frenzy~” she cooed.
I went to retort, but only a strained gasp escaped my lips when I felt the rest of her fingers and her palm wrap tightly around my length, gently twisting it with a rotation of her hand; her gloves felt so smooth and slick, almost impossibly so for leather. It served to enhance the experience.
I tried to buck my hips, but another magical circle had formed around my waist, the blue-pink band of ethereal light having no physical presence, yet it held me more firmly than any iron shackles.
My cheeks felt so hot, it was almost as if near-boiling water had been splashed across them. My loins were just as uncomfortably heated. I saw her tail move to grasp something I did not see, and as it rose, I saw a bottle of clear liquid firmly grasped by the prehensile appendage. The spade-shaped tip of the tail unstoppered the cork, and upended the body, pouring the liquid – the oil – upon my length.
With this added lubrication, her twisting, sliding hand moved with an renewed slickness, gliding over my length without a reduction in tightness. The liquid was also poured upon my testicles, which allowed her massaging hand a more potent means of stimulation.
I shuddered, a stuttering gasp loosing from my lips. I clenched my eyes shut; we hadn’t even been removed from the main floor of the Inn. If anyone walked in now, they would see this debauched show… and probably watch it with glee, knowing the population of this perverted city.
The oil had now been well rubbed into my skin, but the lubrication remained. Her pumping hand slowed, and she leaned in close.
“Mmm… you smell so tasty~” Miski murmured, and with her hand tightly clasped around my girth, she ran her broad tongue, pressing as much of it as flatly to my length as possible, from the middle of my manhood, to my glans, slow and deliberate in her pace. She moved to curl the tip of her tongue along my frenulum, flicking it off my urethral opening.
I was squirming involuntarily with every bit of stimulus she applied to me. Miski laughed, and once more licked my mast with that tongue of hers, slow and erotic, coating my lubricated member in a layer of her saliva, which tingled my nerves most intensely. I felt it contract and throb as she skilfully urged it towards and orgasm, running her tongue in circles against my frenulum, moving the tip along beneath my corona, sliding it up the front of the glans and waggling it at the urethral opening. She knew where to hit all my pressure points, and her tail slithering beneath my body to tease the very base of my shaft, behind my jewels, only added to the stimulation I was experiencing.
Miski brought her lips down to my glans, clasping those delicate, moist petals around my tip. She suckled softly, eyes closed whilst her hands attended to the lower sections of my loins. I shuddered, feeling her tongue drape across my sensitive glans, almost lazily so, slipping along my sensitive parts with a teasing slowness. My breaths turned to pants, and then to groans when she released my length and proceeded to waggle her tongue at the back of my glans, flicking the tip of her muscle up and down… but when I was about to release, she would ease her stimulation, causing my hips to buck lightly in frustration.
“Mmm, no cumming yet…” she said with a sickly sweet tone, and once more returned to lapping at my length.
And so she continued to build me up and then stop before release could be attained. She was tormenting me as she saw fit, giggling at my discomfort, whilst constantly stimulating me in all the most sensitive spots. She slowly pumped my hand, letting her slide her tongue down my mast until one of my balls was pulled between her lips, lathered in saliva by her flexible tongue, which slithered out to its abnormal length to coil and squeeze them both, before returning to normal. She rubbed her thumb to my tip, but when climax was imminent, she squeezed around my base, cutting it off in its tracks, my hips bucking in dismay.
I was about to beg. I didn’t want to, but Miski knew how to torment me. And she delighted in the fact I was weak to her.
“P-Please…” I pleaded. “I need to…”
“Mmm… need to what~?” she asked with feigned ignorance, tilting her head in questioning manner whilst pressing her cheek to my tip, stained and coated in my precum and her saliva. My leg twitched, and my loins burned.
“I need to… let it out…” I said, groaning as I felt her slowly drag her tongue up the back of my member.
“Well… since you asked nicely~” she crooned, before wrapping both hands around my length… and then she began to pump. Her tail coiled around my scrotum, fondling and juggling the orbs whilst my length was mercilessly subjected to the touch of her gloved hands as they slid up and down my mast, twisting and rotating from side to side, lubricated by the oil, her saliva and my own precum. She would stare into my eyes, her own glowing with demonic energies. My body rippled as my muscles seized up periodically, forced to feel the intense pleasure she could impart with her hands alone. Every now and then, she would drop down to kiss my tip as it was wrung by her hands, sometimes sealing her lips around my tip with hungry delight. I would feel her tongue swirl against my glans every time she did this. And then she would pull back, returning to staring into my eyes.
Miski was wearing me down, gradually building me up to a potent orgasm, and this time, I hoped I would be granted it.
I was, finally being driven over the edge with my back arching as best I could in my ethereal restraints, my hips bucking upwards into her hands, spurting thick columns of my essence into the air, raining down upon my belly and her face. She would extract a shot from me with every downwards slam she was making, her motions slowed but forceful, bringing her hands to my root in potent pleasure, and towards the end, she dropped down to suckle upon my tip, circling that tongue around my smooth glans, the last of my load pumped into her mouth.
It was there that I felt her begin siphoning energy from me, when my spiritual barriers were completely down… and since I had not been subjected to her succubus drain until now, the sudden extracting of my energy at the moment my spiritual defences had fallen was an extra shock on my system.
Eventually, I stopped spurting into her, and she looked down upon me seductively.
The devious bar maiden stood up, licking her lips clean. She would run her hand over her face, and in doing so, collected all of the seed that I had spattered upon her countenance, for her to lap up hungrily. It must have been magic, for one pass of her face would not have been enough to leave it spotless and to have it all pooled in her palm… but she lapped from her glove happily and deviously nonetheless. Once she had cleaned herself, she stared at me, grinning.
“Mmm… now I can taste why Lilis chose you~” she crooned, drawing her fingers across her lips. “But that was hardly enough to satisfy me… I need to torment you more~”
Miski then snapped her fingers, and I found myself suddenly upended, now vertical once more, feet towards the ground… but I was still in the same spread-eagle position as before. I wriggled in my bonds, but it was still a fruitless endeavour.
She walked in front of me, and I couldn’t help but track the sensuous motions of her gait, her swaying hips giving way to a supple rump perfectly defined by that leather suit of hers.
She brushed her hand across my cheek, before turning her back to me, and jutting her rear out towards me. She gyrated her hips in a sensuous dance, providing me with a most wonderful show of her buttocks. She slapped her cheeks with her own hands, and rubbed her glutes in circles.
Then her hands began to glow, and as she dragged her hand down over her rump, the material disappeared until her supple rear was exposed, that pale skin inviting and soft. I could see her anus, and the very tip of her womanhood, but the rest of her was still clad in her leather attire.
“Mmm… most men delight in my rump as much as my breasts… I once even stole a man’s soul with my rear alone~” Miski boasted, a worrying statement to the one currently in her snare.
She would then back up to me, and I found my shaft slipping between her glutes, so soft and smooth to the touch. I shuddered, a stuttering sigh releasing from my lips as a result of this sensuous touch. My tip was nestled just below where her tail began, the leathery appendage slithering through the air to wrap around my torso in a possessive manner. For some reason, it gave me flashbacks to that one acutely tall succubus whose tail had lifted me from the ground, and pulled me into her hungry embrace.
A dribble of pre accompanied the memory.
“Fufufu, you’re already as rigid as before… I wonder how many you’ll give before you give out~” she wondered.
I didn’t know, but I suspected she would make it more than normal for me for her own pleasure.
My shaft was still quite slick from earlier, so when she began to slide her rump up and down against my aching, throbbing member, she did so with slick ease. The cleft of her rump formed the perfect channel for my length to be pleased with, sliding up and down between her squeezing glutes, so soft to the touch, yet firm at the same time that her cheeks wrapped tightly around my manhood.
All this while, I could hear her murmuring delightedly, whilst I could only pant and breathe softly. Every time she slid down, my tip would kiss the very base of her tail’s underside, causing it to twitch, much to her pleasure.
I could hardly move my hips now, the magical restraint around my waist having been doubled in its effectiveness since she moved me. No doubt, she wanted me to be torturously unable to offer any sort of retaliation.
And I was losing my will once more, the burning sensation in my loins mounting alongside the building pressure I felt deep within them.
“Guh… it’s… so much,” I stammered, not even sure of what I was saying.
My body started to shudder once more, and she increased the speed of her grinding, throwing differing stimuli into the experience, gyrating her hips in circles, twisting my length from side to side as it was stroked up and down by her supple, soft cheeks.
My length throbbed, so erect that I felt her twisting to the most intense degree, my tip and root both firmly forced against the inner side of her glutes. No wonder a man had lost his soul to this… it was almost disheartening to know how easy these Succubi could take a person and enthral them.
I groaned, such thoughts chased away by the ever gnawing pleasure forced into me by the succubus that was before me right now.
Soon, the stimulation was too much, and with a choked gasp, I began to spurt my seed upon her rump, much to her delight, judging from her erotic laugh. She slowed her motions, though she did not cease them, coaxing my length to release for just that bit longer.
I would provide her what she wanted; seed brimming with my energy as her drain started up once more, her rear glowing, along with my manhood.
I moaned as Miski pulled wisps of energy from my throbbing girth into her supple rump, and she breathed out in pleasure as well.
Finally, my orgasm subsided, and so did her energy drain. It seemed I had granted her what she desired… yet even in my weakened state, I knew the encounter was far from over.
She pulled away, running her hands slowly and slickly across her rump, collecting my stained seed, much of it splattered on the underside of her tail. Once she had done, she ran her hands over her rump, returning the leather to its original state, leaving herself fully encompassed once more.
Miski snapped her fingers again, and this time, I was flipped onto my back once again, and lowered slightly.
She walked around me, brushing her tail against my chest, smiling seductively.
“Mmm… that was fun… let’s do some more~” she purred.
And in that moment, I grimaced, knowing I was going to be utterly exhausted by this domineering succubus right until the very end.
I was really starting to miss the slime girl.

I eyed Miski as she circled me, the devious, sadistic succubus who had taken the opportunity to bind me with magic, suspended in the air, though it felt as if I were lying on something solid, for I did not feel gravity’s alluring pull. She would caress my bare skin, slick with sweat and other fluids, constantly teasing me. She seemed to be examining me, whilst deciding on what she would do next.
“You know, Lilis always has such lovely servants… they’re never boring to torment~” she purred, her gloved hand running across my erect member’s glans.
I gasped, and then glared at her.
“Does she know you do this?” I growled, thought the aggressive tone turned to a breathless pant as she fondled my jewels.
“You know, I’ve never bothered to ask her,” she said with more than necessary vagueness. She was clearly teasing me, taunting my desire to be free… but that was not how succubi worked. Even Lilis had bound me during our first encounter so she could have her wicked way with me as she sucked out my soul.
I felt her tail snake over my thigh, the spaded tip caressing my jewels after her hand had done so. It was almost painful, the way her touches would illicit such strained reactions. I jolted at her touch, the way it seemed electric against my skin. Perhaps it was. I could never tell with succubi.
She giggled, before crouching down beside my chest, one hand gently wrapping around my beleaguered penis, forbidden from softening by her commanding touch. Her free hand would reach around beneath my back to wrap around my hand, fingers sinking into my cheek and against my lips, all as she lowered her own to my nipple. She sealed around the small mark, and dabbed and poked her tongue repeatedly against the small nub. My body tensed up, and my torso arched slightly in response to her most emasculating teasing. I felt her hand twist around my manhood, thumb quite precisely rubbing my glans in all the right spots. I groaned from her lips gently kissing at my nipple, tongue swirling around the darkened disc around it. She then pulled away from my chest with a wet pop, smiling and licking her lips.
“Even men twitch when someone touches their nipples… in that way, they’re not so different from women~” she said.
“Shut… up,” I responded. Her response was to smile deviously.
“Oh, still fighting are we… I think we need to change that~” she said, standing up next to me, and forcing me lower towards the floor… allowing her to more easily straddle my head, her hips raised above my face. Somehow, her legs rested above the ground as though there was an invisible table she had supported herself on… the same one I felt like I was resting on. She squeezed my head between her soft thighs. She looked down at me, her rump facing towards my twitching member, all whilst she gently gyrated her body in a seductive dance. With my head pinned where it was, I could not look away, even if I wanted to, but to divert the gaze of my eyes… but every time, I was drawn back to her enticing swaying.
Miski reached down between her legs, and once more, her hand glowed, and she ran it along the mound that marked her vulva… and once more, the fabric disappeared, revealing a moist, sweetly scented sex, the mound puffy, but the folds and slit small and neat.
“Gah,” I grunted, the enticing aroma of her womanhood hard to resist as it filled my head.
She giggled wickedly, and began to slowly lower her hips down towards my face.
I resisted, shaking my head, but with them pinned between her legs, I was unable to divert my face when those soft folds finally rested upon my lips. Moisture seeped from her sex, and her clitoris touched my nose.
She murmured delightedly, and from my perspective, she seemed so much more imposing, watching her gently arch her back and tilt her head behind her in glee, running her hands up her body and then down her hanging hair.
I also noticed a hole in her attire just beneath her breasts, normally out of view… it was somewhat obvious to me what its purpose was for.
Miski, in her infinite deviousness, began to grind and gyrate her nethers into my lips, rubbing her folds and folding my lips over forcibly, her fluids seeping into my mouth and tantalising my tongue with her sweetened fluids. I knew her juices being so delectable was a demonic trait, but it nevertheless made me crave wanting to ‘devour’ a woman’s sex whenever I thought of it… or maybe that was the demonic auras I was constantly subjected to that made me think that.
“Mmm, it won’t do if you don’t give your half~” she crooned. “So lick~”
Those last two words quietly echoed in my mind, and I was compelled to follow them; an order, one that I could not refuse.
So, I extended my tongue, closed my eyes, and began to swirl it around between her walls.
Immediately, my muscle began to tingle, as though something was seeping out of it.
Her drain had once more started, and I moaned as my tongue and lips were subjected to a rather stimulating pleasure.
It made me wince, and clench my eyes. I moaned softly into her womanhood, causing her to murmur in pleasure from the vibrations that would have radiated throughout her loins. I myself shivered from the tingling of my tongue and lips, as she grinded her sex upon me.
My face grew wet with her fluids, and I felt myself become subdued when I opened my eyes to see her own staring down at me, a wicked, seductive grin upon her countenance, a devious glint in her orbs that I could not miss. I couldn’t tear myself away either, completely enraptured. Up and down, she slid her hips against my face, her belly and breasts nearly obscuring my vision… but not once did we break eye contact. I was enthralled, and it only made the pleasure that much more potent. It also made the reaction to her tail coiling around my member tightly that much more surprised, my body jolting in shock. I gasped into her loins… and then moaned, much to her pleasure, as her tail began to slip and stroke my member with its leathery, sensual touch.
“Mmm… that’s it… that’s a good boy~” she purred.
Somehow, her statement encouraged me to work harder, thrusting my tongue into her depths with greater vigour, swirling my tongue around between her velvety walls, pushing against her folds, tracing the undulations and contours of her flesh. I stretched my muscle as deep as possible into her loins, searching for something, anything, any sort of spot, that would give her the most amount of pleasure… but I suppose I was wasting my time in that regard. She was sensitive all throughout. Succubi could feel great pleasure, but what set them apart was their ability to endure it; to feel it to its greatest intensity, but to not succumb to the mind-numbing nature of complete euphoria, to remain composed and in control of their faculties from start to finish.
Just another tool of the living sexual weapons that were the Cubi.
Her tail began to stroke me more vigorously, intent on milking another orgasm from me… and it seemed she was growing more assertive.
For whilst they could remain in control of their minds against any sort of pleasure they were recipient to, when they were the ones granting it, the ones in command… they could lose control without really losing it.
She shifted her position, moving to a squatting posture with her nethers firmly planted upon my lips. Her hands drifted down to grasp my head, and with wicked lust, she began to grind furiously upon my lips. My tongue could hardly keep up, imprisoned within her rippling loins and squeezing walls. My tongue tingled, my manhood twitched, and I moaned loudly into her depths.
I was about to orgasm. I could feel it rising up, spurred on by Miski’s aggression. Yet despite her ferocity, she maintained a sense of dominance and command, over me and herself.
“Yes, that’s it… feel it deep inside of you… for until Lilis returns, you are mine~” she asserted.
There would be no arguing that. I was beginning to feel lightheaded.
Until I arched my back and bucked my hips upwards into her stroking tail. I moaned loudly, spurts of seed fountaining from my tip. I felt droplets land on my stomach.
And what’s more, I felt Miski shudder atop of me… driven to orgasm by my tongue and the rush of energy my climax gave her. But compared to a normal person, her orgasm was felt acutely, but without a sense of lost control.
She moaned happily, laughing softly as her orgasm washed over her. And when she was done, she eased of my lips, my tongue hanging from my mouth as I panted.
“Mmm…~” she crooned, her breath softer, and more tired, than usual. That would abate as she recovered from her exertion, which was swifter than an ordinary human. She slipped off of her perch upon my face, raising a finger to lift my floating body a little bit higher. She slipped between my legs, and gently prodded and caressed my manhood with a fingertip, ensuring I would not go soft on her.
“Gah… you’re going to empty me…” I warned, unsure if I’d be able to give more seed to her if she continued… but succubi had a habit of extracting semen where there seemingly was none before.
“Mmm, that’s the idea, my lovely morsel~” she purred, breathing upon my tip, that warm, erotic breath washing over its sensitive flesh. She then breathed in, and caused my shaft to spasm lightly as she inhaled a thread of luminous energy, drawn from my urethra.
The succubus giggled, before shifting forward to drool upon my length, ensuring it would remain lubricated; the oil from earlier had been thoroughly rubbed into my skin by now, so it required some assistance.
She licked her lips as she ceased dripping her tingling saliva onto my tip. And then, with a devious glint in her eyes, she raised her bust up high… and slipped my length in between her mounds through the hole in her attire beneath them.
The way her leather held her breasts meant they squeezed around my length tightly, the pressure and friction in conjunction with the lubrication upon my member added up to an intense experience. I felt her hands creep up my sides, unneeded to keep her breasts squeezed together.
I gasped and squirmed, much to her delight. She laughed, and sank her breasts down until the tip peaked out from the top of her cleavage. She looked into my eyes, making certain I could see it, silently gloating.
“Fufufu, it’s peeking out the top, it’s so excited~” she teased.
I didn’t answer, and I don’t think Miski expected me to, given the way she was behaving. I think she just wanted to see me squirm.
And then, she began to move, sliding her body forward and back, and thus thrusting my length in and out between her breasts. I shivered from the intensity of this style of sex, a new dimension added to it by the clothes that held her breasts together. With each motion, I would see my glans repeatedly poke out from the top of her cleavage. She would lick her lips, and let her long tongue droop out to slide along the back of my manhood, applying a new layer of lubrication. My member began to squelch now in the depths of her cleavage. I shuddered under her, feeling another load welling up inside of me.
No matter how much sex I had with these demons, I grew no resistance to them. I was prey for their whims, and I couldn’t hate it given the pleasure I received in the process.
Now she began to tilt her head down so she could clasp her lips around my tip, slowing the motions of her chest to a standstill. I felt her tongue swirl around my glans, and a powerful suction tug on my flesh. I once more felt her drain, intense this time, her lips glowing, rings of energy swirling up into her face, coiling up from my length. She would then just as quickly release my tip, letting me witness yet another thread of energy slither up from my manhood and in between her lips.
Then the motions of her chest resumed, though this time, she moved faster.
I was groaning loudly now, unable to stop her wicked advances. I felt my member throb, knowing full well I was about to burst.
“Come on… give me a big one~” she encouraged with a sickly sweet tone, wicked and nice all at once.
I would let out choked cries, trying to hold back.
But it was no use; with a powerful buck of my hips, I burst, shooting ropes of my hot semen into the air, staining her face, and raining down upon her breasts. I shot several threads, but the last were directly into her mouth, her lips coming down to seal around my glans. She suckled hungrily, drawing semen and energy together from me, prolonging my orgasm and making me gasp for breath.
Eventually this torture at the ‘hands’ of her breasts came to an end. Though not without her keeping my manhood imprisoned between them whilst letting her inhumanly long tongue slither out to clean up her breasts, lapping at both her skin and the leather that held her mounds, and at my member, the long tongue slipping down between my girth and her breasts, coiling around it and drawing upwards, gathering every last drop of seeds. Only when she had completely cleaned my length, her breasts and her face of seed did she pull away. She held her breasts together as she stood away from me, murmuring happily as she scented the aroma left behind by our erotic activity.
“Mmm… I can never get enough of this smell…~” she breathed, taking in a deep breath and sighing out luxuriously.
She then once more looked to me, and then to my penis; it had refused to soften despite the treatment it had endured.
This seemed to delight her, greatly.
“Oh, still so hard~! What a naughty boy… this really does call for a special punishment~” she uttered.
I almost deigned to ask what that meant, but I was suddenly lowered to the ground, my back pressing to the cool floor of the inn.
Miski then pulled up a chair from a nearby table, and sat herself upon it… and then she outstretched her leg, and sandwiched my length between my belly and her shoe.
“Gaaahhh…”
She laughed softly and wickedly, slowly stroking my member back and forth with the tip of her black shoe. I squirmed beneath the treading sole of her foot, the leather of the boot thicker than that of her clothes, but still surprisingly smooth.
After teasing me endlessly like this, she moved to a more erotic approach, slipping off both her shoes and revealing her bare feet, toes curling in waves. And once more, she began to rub my length with them, sliding her foot along her member from root to tip, pressing it to my belly as her big toe and the one adjacent slid along either side of my girth, moving to my glans. I felt her toes slide along either side of my tip, before she let it stand tall and firm towards the sky. Once again, she slid her toes up along my member, the softness of her foot almost unbelievable.
I felt those digits then wrap around my glans and grasp it. She twisted them in a circular fashion against my tip, and gently tilted my member in every direction, pushing from side to side and back and forth. Every now and then, she would run her sole along the length of my shaft, and then she began to slide the arch of her foot along the side of my member, first one, then the other.
Her movements were unpredictable, and I didn’t know what part of her foot she would use to stimulate me. And then, I felt her other foot move to tease me. Both now slid up and down my length, twisting it around, pressing her feet together and sliding my penis in between the arches of each foot. I moaned, her skin as soft there as they were everywhere else. Could cubi even get thick skin? Or were they incapable of having anything other than perfect flesh through normal daily life’s wear and tear.
Eventually, the wicked, domineering act took its toll on my ability to hold back, and with strained groans, I came to yet another climax. I watched as my thick ropes launched into the air, and then cascaded back down onto my gut and her feet. She massaged my jewels, intensifying the orgasm until it finally subsided.
I panted beneath her feet, watching as she gazed upon me through narrowed eyes, her expression wicked and gleeful. She tilted and her head and grinned.
“My my… how virile you are… and still, you are excited~” she observed, nudging my unwaveringly erect mast with her feet. It was beginning to ache now, but her influence meant it did not hurt… but I knew it was being pushed to the limit.
As was I; my exhaustion was great, and it felt like I was going to be having my finale very soon. There was simply no way I could keep this pace up any longer, no matter how voracious she was; I felt light in the body, and knew that meant I had little energy left for her to steal.
And it became apparent that Miski intended to drain it to the last vestige, as she sauntered over to me, and straddled my hips. I felt my member slip between her leather-clad rump cheeks, and I groaned, arching my back from that minimal but intense stimulation. She giggled and pressed a finger to my lips.
“Now, human… let’s have some real fun~” she purred… and then, she lifted her hips up. Once more, her hand glowed, but this time, she waved it across the entirety of her body. Inch by inch, the leather would vanish, revealing her perfect skin to its entirety, her breasts bouncing free once the material binding them no longer held their grasp.
Now, she stood fully naked before me, and I could only gulp.
Her thighs were so much smoother now against mine. They held me in place as much as her magical restraints did. And with my member sandwiched between the naked cheeks of her rump, I was fully at her mercy.
She teasingly gyrated her hips from side to side, whilst my member was still inserted between her rump. Having already tasted the devious pleasure her glutes could bring, it was hard to hold back my gasps now that I could feel her flesh upon mine without a layer of leather between. She giggled wickedly, and I groaned in desperation; she’d toyed with me the entire time she had taken me prisoner.
Soon enough, however, her own desire to take me took hold, and she lifted her hips, leaving a wet patch upon my gut where her womanhood had been resting and rubbing against.
With a wink and a sensual lick of her lips, she grasped my manhood with her tail, the leathery appendage coiling around the root of my member, and with that, she aligned my tip with her opening… and then she slowly dropped down onto my mast.
I gasped as I entered her, feeling those tight, textured walls squeeze around my acutely sensitive member with a certain hunger I had come to expect from succubi.
Her tail remained around my base, but her labia had reached my hilt.
She shifted and shuffled around on the spot, nestling down onto my rod until she was comfortable, sighing out in pleasure whilst I was forced to moan.
“Yes… I can feel your energy~” she purred softly.
Immediately, I could feel the telltale sensation of flowing energy tantalising my nerves along its path out my body; my shaft burned with it, and I could see the circle of energy form around my root and atop of my belly that indicated the join and the siphon. I groaned and began to shift as the pleasure intensified.
And then she began to rise and fall upon me, hands planted firmly upon my chest to act as leverage. Her torso undulated gracefully, rolling and waving sensually. I felt her rise up until only my tip was inside of her, and then slide me all the way back into her squeezing sex, the fleshy contracting in waves, the chaotic folds and contours of her innards providing a most intense stimulation, rubbing pleasure into every inch of my length’s skin.
I could already feel an orgasm approaching, aided by this most euphoric experience and her invasive drain. I could feel its influence touch my mind, like creeping tendrils slowly working their way over my brain. I knew that meant I would be completely under her spell, and that if I had a soul to give… it would’ve been hers without question.
But I did not, so all she could extract from me was delectable energy, virile semen and euphoric moans that excited her sexually predatory nature.
Soon, I would not be able to resist, the pressure in my loins to intense to resist now… and so, I orgasmed.
Or I would have, had Miski not had different plans.
Her innards suddenly and tightly clenched around my length, and her tail constricted my root, choking it and cutting off the climax before it could finish.
I bucked and gasped breathlessly, my eyes shooting open and wide.
She looked down at me with a wicked expression as I stopped spasming, though my panting had not ceased.
“Mmm, naughty boy… I won’t have you release until I said you could~” she purred wickedly, almost evilly.
I looked upon her sadistic countenance with horror and dismay, but my own face soon contorted in pleasured pain as she once more began to rise up and down upon me, this time at a slightly quicker pace, causing her rump to slap against my crotch and my thighs.
She breathed out luxuriously, moaning and sighing in delight and devious lust.
I instead groaned and panted, the sounds leaving my lips growing steadily weaker the more she drained me.
And once more, I felt an orgasm approaching… and once more, she denied me, taking wicked glee in feeling my hips buck desperately up into her sex. And so this would continue, Miski cruelly bringing me to the edge… and then denying me release. Several times, she would do this until I was thrashing about despite my exhaustion from her drain.
“Please… let me… I beg you!” I pleaded. I couldn’t count on pride anymore, this was just too much to bear. I was going mad.
She laughed, eyeing me with pity.
“Oh, I can really sense your desperation now… your energy is so much more delicious for it~” she crooned, before leaning down close to me, slowing down the movements of her hips so I would not be brought over the edge just yet. She grinned, and dropped her voice to a whisper. “In that case… I think I’ll finally finish this; I’ve had my fill and all I needed to hear~”
She laughed wickedly once more, and then began to inhale over my mouth… forcing my jaw open and energy to come streaming forth from my throat. My eyes shot open as the intense pleasure was now two-pronged. I shivered beneath her, my earlier thrashing now thoroughly suppressed by the stimulation and my exhaustion.
She would kiss me briefly, and then sit up, bouncing up and down with wet slapping upon my crotch.
Eventually, I could no longer contain my impending orgasm.
With a choked, strained groan, I bucked up into her, my length powerfully throbbing and pulsing as such thick seed was shot into her hungry depths. I gasped with each spurt, feeling spikes of energy leave me, accompanying each load. I saw blackness creep at the edges of my vision, until I was eventually left with the tiniest dregs of energy, barely clinging to consciousness.
As I panted shallowly, Miski leaned forward once again, her breasts brushing against my chest.
“Mmm… that was fun… and it was delicious too~” she crooned. Her giggling sounded faint and distant, but her influence was as strong as ever; I could not look away.
She caressed the side of my face with her soft fingertips.
“And now… now I think is time to end our little soiree~”
So she began to suck energy from my lips, drawing close so she could seal her own to them, tongue slithering into my mouth to tease mine.
I was completely limp by now, and soon enough… I felt consciousness leave me completely, a deep abyss claiming me as I was drained utterly, not knowing when I would wake up, dreams of wicked demons tormenting me filling the void.

Groans escaped me as I pulled myself into a slight sitting position, propping myself up against the pillows and headboard of the bed. Waking up, stiffness overcame me… both throughout my body, and with a particular part of me as well, as was becoming rather normal in this place.
Groggy, I cleared the sleep from my eyes, and then turned my head.
I was somehow not startled upon seeing Lilis sitting cross-legged upon a chair next to my bed, watching me awake with an amused smirk upon her lips.
I simply eyed her through narrowed lids, muttering begrudgingly.
“You knew, didn’t you,” I accused, referencing my prior encounter with the highly dominant succubus Miski… who happened to be the patron of the inn in which we were boarding.
Her lips curled into a devious smile.
“Did you have fun~?” she asked in a teasing tone, and despite the blush that crept across my cheeks, I growled and sat up, thankful someone had taken the time to dress me in my unconscious state.
“She wouldn’t let me move… I couldn’t move at all,” I muttered grumpily, swinging my legs around, still somewhat weak from the encounter. Though fortunately, I found my strength returning rather rapidly.
“Neither did I when I first caught you, my dear,” she uttered.
I shivered, being reminded of that fateful encounter as well.
“It feels like I’m going to die every time… worse when it feels like I don’t care about it,” was my answer as I stood up, stretching. She would stand also, caressing my cheek with her palm.
“That is simply the nature of the cubi… but you should know by now we mean no harm~” she said, leaning in for a kiss upon my lips, a spark of pleasure and light arcing between our lips as she took a tiny amount of energy from me, causing a brief moment of dizziness. She’d pull away, and smile.
“Come, we will have breakfast; we have some place to be today, and I want you well fed,” she said.
“Yes, yes,” I muttered in response, finding my shoes and slipping them on.
As I followed her out into the hall, I found myself looking at her posterior, gently swaying with each step she took, mesmerising in its own way, and I found it hard to look away.
“What about you?” I asked, trying to find something to take my mind of her hypnotic rear, watching that leathery tail of hers swish about with the movements of her hips. “What will you eat?”
“Oh, do not worry, I have fed already… a rather charming incubus offered to be my breakfast~” she explained, glancing back with a devious smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth, a lascivious glint in her eyes.
What else did I expect? She’s a succubus, all they need to sustain themselves is the energy of others. I wondered what it tasted like to them.
We took the stairs down into the tavern area of the inn, seating ourselves at a table. Not long after, Miski arrived, eyeing me all the while like a piece of beef, smoked and spiced and dripping with savoury juices.
She blew me a kiss as she set, coincidentally enough, a plate with a cooked steak with some steamed vegetables and baked potatoes on the side, along with a rather savoury sauce, a brown liquid laced with herbs and spices.
An odd meal for a breakfast, but it was just as alluring as a Succubus to me; food, it seemed, had a power all its own.
Of course, before she left, Miski would blow me a kiss and wink at me, and I shuddered in response.
Lilis giggled softly to herself, glancing at me.
“Mmm, I think she likes you, Brack~” she quipped.
“Shut up,” I muttered, trying to ignore the erection in my pants that so desperately tried to grow harder and more sensitive.
Fortunately, speaking in such a manner to Lilis was not grounds for punishment, and for that, I was thankful; she treated her servants in a casual, if provocative, manner, and prompting such responses from those in her employ was a source of amusement, not anger.
Not long after I began eating my meal, Miski would return, placing a mug of light ale, judging by its somewhat mild taste, next to my plate. I suppose Miski knew I would be heading somewhere with Lilis today, and wasn’t wanted drunk… though the atmosphere of this demonic place did that well enough.
The meal was good, but not something I could rush, and seemingly, something Lilis was willing to wait for, simply sat across from me sipping a glass of Wine Miski had brought her, a strange purple concoction that gave off a sweet smell.
Between bites, I decided to make small talk, and perhaps work out where we would be going today.
“So… what destination do you have in mind that you want me to accompany you to?” I asked, cutting another strip of meat from the steak, rubbing it into the gravy-like sauce that had been poured all over the meat and the vegetables, enhancing their flavour.
“Mmm, a place of formalness, to a degree,” she informed me. “Quite important actually… but I’ll just keep it a surprise for now~”
Typical.
I mumbled, and took another bite of my meal, not expecting to get anything else out of Lilis now.
Once my breakfast, hearty and delicious indeed, was finished, I placed my mug upon the plate, and the knife and fork on either side of it. As much as I disliked doing so, I complemented Miski for the meal, for a job very well done… despite my reticence to interact with the treacherous demon. She would accept my complement with a smile, and a gentle bow, giving me a no-doubt purposeful view down her deep cleavage.
I muttered to myself, and turned around, treated to Miski’s mirthful giggling behind my back. Lilis, by the door now, motioned me to follow, and soon, we were once more traversing the devious streets of the Under Realm City.
It was as busy and bustling as ever, and as always, carnal acts took place in the shadows, not so easily observed if one simply skimmed over the sights of this active place, but once seen, they were hard to ignore.
An Incubus, serenading a demoness who had so hopelessly fallen to his charm, their tails entwining before they embraced, the Incubus locking lips to his victim, and siphoning energy from her.
Elsewhere, a human servant shamelessly buried his face into his mistress’ cleavage, kissing and breathing in her erotic scent, much to the succubus’ clear delight.
We continued through the streets, Lilis ensuring I did not stray, despite several succubi attempting to draw me away with seductive offers; I suspected they knew I was bound to Lilis this day, but still tried their luck for their own amusement. If one succeeded, I believed Lilis would only ‘save’ me because we had a place to be, not because she did not want me being preyed upon by the random denizens of this city.
Still, I wondered where we were going, and what importance it held… until I found myself in a familiar location.
Once more, I stood upon the fringes of a massive, open square, gardens and pathways of stone forming a great courtyard that lay before a large, almost palatial structure, the one I had seen the other day, before I inadvertently ended up running from the guard because I had actually stolen something from a Dark Elf Noblewoman, before my encounter with the slime in the sewers.
A part of me felt uncomfortable being here, because of that incident… and then I felt even more uncomfortable when I realised the building before us was our destination. At the time, it seemed like no other answer would fit.
I looked to Lilis, almost dumbfounded in my expression.
“We’re… we’re going there?” I said, rather boorishly pointing towards the great citadel.
Lilis would nod.
“I have connections to some people of import among the Circles. We are going to pay them a visit, at their request… though I must admit, I do not know her well, and have only met her once before. My relevance to her comes from my ‘business dealings’, you could call them; you serve a more important purpose than you think. No, you don’t stop cubi from going on murderous rampages, draining humans to death, but you are a part of something useful nonetheless,” she explained, if cryptically.
What she meant, I wasn’t sure; if Lilis didn’t need to offer her servants to other cubi and other creatures that craved the intimate flesh of others to ensure they remained peaceful towards humans, then why?
A reason I figured would be revealed to me soon enough. For now, I was faced with the prospect of perhaps meeting the sovereign of this city – for who else could Lilis be speaking of? – and I was more than a little trepidatious; what lay inside? What would I do before Cubus Nobility? What would she do? I couldn’t rightly expect her to abide by the same ‘rules’ as a normal human noble – whether honourable or unscrupulous – would.
In the end, I would have no choice, for Lilis strode forward, and urged me to follow.
And so, walking up the steps to the great, ornate iron and stone-encrusted doors that barred our path, two heavily armoured demons standing guard with tall halberds at the ready, a shield slung across their back and a sword by their hips, sheathed in a scabbard of purple, like the short cloaks that hung down their backs, marked with what was no doubt the symbol of the house, the same symbol I had seen at the gates, and throughout the city since.
They did not look our way as we approached the doors. Upon close inspection, I noted that the stones embedded in the door were intricately and precisely cut, semi-translucent pieces of coloured rock, similar to stones I had seen as offcuts in a cart carrying quarry stone as it passed through Daggersford.
Only these seemed much more consistent in their appearance, not wholly transparent, but almost glasslike, with no imperfections to be seen.
They were dully coloured, so as to fit with the overall dark theme of the décor the keep seemingly possessed, but they were no less beautiful to gaze upon.
Suddenly, a small door hidden within the bottom middle of the larger door upon the right would open, a demon clad in ornate attire, continuing the purple motif present on the guards outside, though far more colourful than their imposing garb.
He bowed, beckoning Lilis and I inside.
“Please, follow me, Lady Lilis, and servant,” he said with a polite demeanour. Despite referring to me as a servant, he did so with respect and courtesy, rather than with a hint of arrogance as some of the consorts of merchants and nobles that passed through Daggersford possessed towards the peons of those they dealt with on an equal footing. No, this demon spoke in a tone that exuded formality and professionalism, and called me such because it was what he was expected to say.
We passed the threshold, and once inside, I felt my jaw go slack as awe struck me; we were now in a massive entrance hall, a vaulted ceiling far above us, decorative, geometric tiles and carvings visible from the ground floor. On either side of the hall were large, ribbed pillars that reached from the ceiling to the ground, what looked to be carved rose vines coiling around them. Yet more intricate carvings could be seen, the statuary ranging from menacing demons, and seductive but sinister succubi and incubi, in various states of undress, posed in inviting, alluring ways, but with expressions that hinted at a dangerous purpose.
To either side, egressed into the walls, which themselves bore numerous tapestries and banners, depicting all sorts of imagery, though they were vague and cryptic, their message or meaning somewhat unknown to me, were doors of hardwood, dark and braced with engraved strips of metal that held them together and decorated them all at once. They were nestled close to the pillars that supported the ceiling.
A guard stood by each of these columns, as still as stone, and as quiet as the grave. I almost thought they were statues themselves, but they did not move a single inch.
The doors seemed somewhat minor, leading to various parts of the keep, but nonetheless, they were guarded.
Laid out upon the tiled floor was a long, purple carpet with red trim along its edges, leading all the way from the entrance to the other end of the hall, crawling up yet another, smaller flight of steps that led to a second iron door, glittering with engraved, shimmering metal braces and embedded gemstones… a clear sign that beyond that door lay great nobility.
The Servant who had gathered us bowed once again, and gestured for Lilis and I to follow.
With nods, we filed in behind him, and made our way along the soft, silken carpet.
It was then that I began to notice something rather… uncomfortable; the further along I went, the more my cheeks began to burn, and the more my member wanted to stir even more than it already had, seemingly coming alive with its own free will.
My nerves tingled, and all around me, I felt this odd atmosphere, similar to that which completely permeated this realm, only… stronger. It squeezed around me, but instead of being oppressive and crushing, it caressed my skin, prickling my pores and causing goosebumps to break out across my arms.
I shivered, and much to my dismay, released pants from my mouth as I attempted to ward off this intrusive sexual influence.
I felt my testicles swell in their aroused way, and I began to force myself to walk straight, now having to focus on ensuring I did not stumble. My cheeks seared with a deep blush, and my breathing became louder and more noticeable in between periodic pants of arousal.
And yet I was compelled to continue, following behind my Mistress without complaint.
As we reached the steps at the end of the hall, the swirling vortices of erotic atmosphere that I swear I could feel curl around me, I had to exert a significant effort to push up the steps after Lilis and the Servant.
I could smell a dangerously sweet scent in the air around me, growing stronger and more alluring the further we went. It was an effort to keep my mind from wandering, constantly blinking as a way to clear this influence from my consciousness long enough to maintain a semblance of control over my body.
I had no idea what was happening or why, but I was not given the chance to ask, even as we paused before the great doors at the top of the steps.
Unlike those outside, there was no smaller entrance embedded into them, but they were not nearly as large either. It did not make their gleaming forms any less imposing, especially as I felt like I could barely stand straight.
I thought the urge to rub my length through my pants, partly because, as much as my body seemingly said that would help, I knew it would only worsen my current situation.
And so, through gritted teeth, I bore through it, though I was startled by a loud, sudden creak, and then the groaning and rumbling as the doors opened before us.
They swung away, into a room beyond. And as I followed Lilis inside, I almost tripped, my balance worsening by the moment.
I decided I would attempt to control myself by examining the room; if the entrance hall had been awe inspiring, then the ‘throne room’ was a spectacle of majesty; the ceiling, far above us, rose into a single point, with windows of stained glass lining both sides of the ceiling, and along each wall, with numerous depictions of demons and naked Cubi coloured and crafted into the beautiful, if provocative, displays.
Purple light filtered through these windows from the ‘sky’ outside, bathing the well-lit room, chandeliers holding numerous crystalline shards that emitted a purplish-blue light, much like the massive gems that were embedded in the ‘roof’ of the massive cavern in which the Under Realm resided. Moreover, numerous braziers set before each of the great stone columns that ran the length of each wall, set about five feet from the wall itself, burned with a bluish-green fire, seemingly magical in nature, as smaller pans with similarly burning fires could be seen embedded into steps that rose up to a lavishly decorated throne, and no fuel source could be seen within them, merely free floating fire that burned with almost no sound.
Dozens of guards lined the room, hidden behind and stood in front of each of the columns, and by the several doors on either side of the room, behind the columns, likely leading to other places within the keep.
Several other individuals could be seen, garbed in robes and dressed all bearing the colours of the house. They either talked amongst themselves, or traversed the room between the doors along the sides.
But my attention would be drawn back to the throne, which I had only purposely skimmed over for clear reasons… but I could not keep my eyes of her any longer, especially with this intoxicating, arousing atmosphere that only bore down upon me with greater intensity.
Sitting upon the throne, on a raised platform and flanked by two guards wearing even heavier armour than the rest, lacking spears or halberds, and simply had their arms crossed over their chest, was a woman, a demoness, garbed in regal attire. I tried to focus on the guards again. Their darkened eye slits obscured dull, glowing red eyes within their helms, eyes that seemed to track my every move.
Whilst the atmosphere seemed to fill me with great desire, the guards filled me with dread and fear.
But I could not tear my gaze away from the woman upon the throne, cloaked in a purple and white dress that seemed to have ‘fronds’ of lacy silk lift away from her back, a lengthy, narrow skirt that extended halfway down her lower leg, exposing pale skin of the most silken texture.
Her thick garb still did not hide her curvaceous, lithe form, and her breasts were propped up by a lacy bodice that, like so many succubus clothes, exposed a deep cleavage, her alabaster breasts almost blending in with the white of her clothing, but contrasting with the purple flourishes that adorned her attire.
White wings were folded behind her back, and a creamy, leathery tail lay across her lap almost like a pet serpent, gently lifting its tip idly over one of her thighs, her legs crossed over within her skirt. One hand was laid upon one of the arms of the throne, the other’s elbow propped up on the other hand to support the woman’s face with her hand in an almost bored manner, both hands bearing white and purple gloves that ran nearly the entire length of her forearms.
And her face… pale white, contrasted by startling blue eyes with black, slitted pupils that eyed both me and Lilis. And I felt my breath hitch upon seeing her.
In a way, she was as beautiful and alluring as Lilis, and yet… in this place, she seemed far more entrancing.
It had to be this place… it was laced with the passive charm that permeated this realm, only at far greater concentrations.
I struggled to stay standing, especially when the servant that escorted us here motioned for us to bow.
I almost fell on my face.
The Servant would bow a second time, and with an idle wave of the Noble Succubus’ free hand, he would bow yet again, and leave the way he came, the sound of the great doors rumbling shut behind us.
“So,” the succubus began, her voice authoritative, commanding, and yet musical and seductive, a bit softer than Lilis’.
She looked at us with a cool, nonplussed expression.
“I have arrived as summoned, your grace,” Lilis would state courteously.
“So you have,” the Succubus uttered. At first, her expression did not change… but then, the corner of her mouth would tug upwards into the most subtle of smiles. “I am thankful, Lilis. It is rare for Succubi to have such generous establishments as yours. It is quite helpful in keeping my subjects in the region growing… restless and ornery. I fear not death, but the complications of some cubus growing a little too… reckless in their search for prey would be so much more hassle than I would like to tend to.”
She would stand up, and with as much elegant grace as tales of the Holy Beings spoke of, she stepped down towards us, causing me to grow even more unsteady upon my feet; how could I present myself before this Noble Demoness in such a state, panting like a dog, with an erection bulging visibly in my pants.
It was mortifying and terrifying all at once, but nobody seemed to scold me, or even notice, so far. I was hoping that would remain the case, but a part of me doubted it. She strode forward, brushing her hand across Lilis’ shoulder.
“I have brought you here to discuss a few things about your… establishment. As minor as it seems, it does not go without leaving an impression upon the dynamics of my reign… helpful impressions. I see no reason not to learn more about such a fine benefit to my domain.”
The closer she stepped, the hotter my loins burned. My vision turned strange, lights becoming brighter, glaring even… and her body seemed almost luminous.
My pants were barely contained, doing what I could to maintain a sense decorum, but it was near impossible.
Thankfully, neither Lilis or ‘Her Grace’ seemed to give me notice, though a part of me wished they would, given the torment I was experiencing.
The Noble Succubus would talk to Lilis, though I wasn’t sure what was said, having a momentary lapse in concentration and attention.
“You are too kind, Lady Sivah,” Lilis praised, bowing courteously and kissing Sivah’s hand. Sivah would smile… and then turned her attention to me, her gaze seemingly tearing away my flesh to look into my soul. A great weight seemingly descended upon me, and I almost collapsed to my knees.
She examined me, and I felt mortified, fearing the tiniest insolence, whether intentional or not, would mean my doom, which was only made worse by the raging erection in my trousers.
“Gah,” I grunted involuntary.
Sivah was passive at first… and then she smirked, reaching out to caress my cheek with her gloved palm; it felt like electric shocks were being discharged into my skin, though pain there was not. I nearly keeled over again, and my legs began to quaver.
“Mmm, he is quite a fine human,” she said with a tone of praise. “Handsome and just the right amount of masculinity and litheness.”
I wasn’t sure if I was supposed to answer, or feel validated or even more afraid. But I could barely speak… and it was only made worse when her tail snaked its way into my trousers, coiling around my girth.
“Gah!?” I exclaimed in shock, so very close to losing my balance. Lilis raised an eyebrow in intrigue, but did little to show surprise or shock. Sivah smiled seductively, her tail beginning to stroke me slowly.
Already, I felt an ejaculation brewing in my loins, and I could not fight it. Was this a test? Was she simply tormenting me for fun?
Perhaps, though I could feel the tell-tale drain of my energy… as light as it was.
My existing and growing arousal had done most of the damage, my member so sensitive to pleasure I could barely hold back my croaked moans of strained pleasure.
Sivah would turn to Lilis.
“Perhaps we can discuss our business in my Private Chambers… and your Servant can accompany us,” Sivah said. I barely comprehended her words, my legs buckling as a powerful orgasm ripped through my body.
Through gritted teeth, I moaned, the prolonged ejaculation staining my pants and forcing me to my knees as Sivah so idly milked me with her soft, leathery tail, her spaded tip rubbing my glans and smearing my semen around my flesh.
And it would only be the first part of my introduction of a true Greater Succubus.

It was torturous.
Being brought to by knees by the mere coiling touch of her tail was bad enough, but being compelled to follow her to her chambers with soiled pants and quavering legs and crippling arousal was truly arduous.
Eventually, I, along with Lilis and Sivah, made it to her personal quarters.
Truly ornate, the room was lined with intricately carved pillars trimmed with golden leaf, whilst many banners and such hung upon the walls between them, all bearing her mark.
Furniture made with frames of cold and cushions of silk and tabletops of marble and glass dotted the various ventricle rooms, no walls separating the large spaces from one another, not even that of the large, central area, raised above the others, which were all on different but symmetrical levels, where a massive bed with purple silk curtains sat.
Here, the passive charm was strongest, and I didn’t think I would leave the soft, velvet carpets unstained.
Sivah led us over towards the bed, making a sweeping motion with her right hand, lazy and idle almost, causing the curtains that veiled the bed to draw back, revealing the large, plush mattress that sat upon the gold, purple and onyx frame, covered in a deep purple blanket, plush and velvety, whilst soft, obsidian pillows piled neatly upon the end of the bed.
It was truly massive, easily capable of fitting a dozen people upon it with space to spare, a single person utterly dwarfed by its size.
Though I suspect it being large enough for multiple people upon its entire surface was by design.
She sat down upon its edge, beckoning Lilis and I to follow.
I grunted in exertion, almost tripping up the steps that lead to the raised floor where her bed was, and nearly collapsed upon the bed as I sat down on its edge, Lilis sitting in between Sivah and myself.
The two began to talk, all whilst I fought the pounding urge to bring my hands to my member and relieve myself, still attempting to retain a modicum of decorum, despite it being utterly lost by now.
It was hard not to think and contemplate simply pushing Lilis – or even Sivah – down upon the bed and forcing myself upon them to sate my own lust.
I certainly wouldn’t be able to resist any request they asked of me. My mind was too weak, too besieged by the swirling vortices of charm that bore down upon my body in the atmosphere around me.
“I must admit, you certainly do not refrain from luxury, your Grace,” Lilis complimented as she looked about the room, smirking in mirth. “Certainly more lavish than what I have at home.”
“Mmm, being such an important figure gives you… privileges,” Sivah remarked nonchalantly, her hand moving to brush across Lilis’ in an almost affectionate manner.
Lilis smiled, but refrained from touching Sivah herself.
“I’m sure it does. Not that I can complain, your Grace. I am but a subject in your domain.”
“On its fringe,” Sivah stated, idly glancing at me to observe my debauched suffering, before turning her attention back to me. “It is to my benefit that you live so far out. It gives my subjects something of a… ‘waystation’, for travelling to or returning from deeper lands… and quite a few curiosities pass your way. It is such a shame the closest settlement is such a… distasteful little congregation of scum. I find decent people that live under such circumstances are not as enjoyable meals or servants, and it does sadden me to see people lessened by… usually ugly individuals.”
“It is the deepest murk that hides the most treasures,” Lilis retorted with a smirk. “The significant illegality of the transactions and whatnot that occur and pass through there allow for quite a few intriguing and curious items to be acquired. The lack of any real regulation allows for me to obtain such valuable objects without worry of ‘Holy Orders’ becoming suspect of my presence, and the individuals that flock there are too simple to manipulate; none would dare incite my wrath, and I find that useful.”
“I am sure you do. And it seems like some gems are found in that lawless, ugly place,” Sivah remarked, leaning over to gaze upon me with a smirk, her tail slithering up to caress my thigh. She was referring specifically to me.
Lilis turned her gaze to me also, and smiled.
“You mean Brack here? Why, quite so. He wasn’t more than a street rat to his more affluent peers, often made to do courier work for them. But… he was a most delicious find, and he has become popular amongst some of my more… exotic guests,” she explained.
Now that they were actively paying attention to me, I was not certain how I should’ve reacted. Or what I should have said.
My mind was almost completely overrun with debauched thoughts.
“I can see that… it is cute, human, how hard you try to fight it. You’ve succumbed already, and yet you try to hold out… I find that amusing~” she crooned, her voice reverberant in my head, almost making me collapse simply from her words, before she returned her attention to Lilis. “You have good taste~”
“He was a delightful catch… and quite enjoyable to tease~” she stated, and a part of me wanted to strangle her for saying it.
“Is that so~?” Sivah remarked, a predatory expression flashing across her face. “I’ll be the judge of that~”
A wave of trepidation and fear washed over me as she beckoned me over to her with a wag of her finger. Even if she had not said a word, the power of obedience ingrained in the ‘contract’ with Lilis meant I was compelled to oblige the Succubus Noble’s request. I effectively slid over to her, pulling myself over Lilis’ thighs, until I was next to Sivah.
She smiled, snaking an arm around my back and pulling my closer until her soft, supple breasts were just ever so softly pressing to my body. I shivered, wondering if they could give milk, my eyes fixed to them, until I glanced into her eyes, and then, found myself enthralled, there and then, lost in her gaze.
“Mmm… you have a youthful energy, but mixed with a worldly experience… I must have it~” she breathed out seductively, her breath like an energetic, tantalising cloud that stimulated all it touched, a crackling wave of pleasurable static prickling my skin.
A stuttering sigh left my lips as a result, and my member leaked pre profusely, already, so hard and sensitive, it felt like even the lightest of stimulation would send me over the edge.
Sivah grinned, all as I felt Lilis’ eyes bore into the back of my head with a delighted amusement.
And then Sivah kissed me, rendering me ignorant to everything else, even my mistress. I melted in her embrace, and felt my energy leave my mouth. It felt as though I had my soul again… and that she was drawing it from me all over again, like a thick syrup wending its way out of my body, tantalising my nerves as the seemingly endless kiss sent tendrils of ensnaring pleasure across my mind, delving deep into the crevices of my consciousness, forcing all of my will to attend to her whims and needs and desires, and to ignore all my own save for my own lust.
She broke the kiss, and a quiet breath left my lips, shallow and weakened.
“Mmm~” she crooned, caressing the side of my face with an electric touch. I shuddered. “Please… strip for me~” she commanded.
I obeyed without question or hesitance, unbuckling my belt, and unbuttoning my shirt, discarding my attire without care or thought, as long as it didn’t land upon the bed or this goddess of a demon whom had me bewitched.
My length was glistening with a coating of pre and ejaculate from before. It throbbed, and stood at attention, as if demanding her affection.
She obliged, snaking her lithe fingers around my girth.
A shuddering moan issued past my lips, as she leaned close to ever so lightly press hers to mine, smiling.
“That’s it… just sit still for me~” she uttered, and I did so without even a hint of resistance or thoughts about the situation.
She inhaled, drawing another thick, syrupy stream of energy from my body, forcing a temporary weakness over me that only subsided when she stopped, the tail end of the current of spirit slithering into her gullet.
How could I possibly resist such delights? She was powerful… and I was helpless.
Helpless to her whims, her charms, and her tantalising, encroaching touch.
Her fingers and palm would begin to slide up and down my length, her motions made slick by the lubrication I had coated myself with. I moaned quite loudly, yet with the characteristic strain of weakness that would accompany the latter end of an encounter with a succubus.
Sivah had only just begun…
Her tail snaked its way over my thighs, the tip moving to fondle and tease my jewels, juggling one, and then the other, upon the flat, leathery spade of her demonic appendage, a most wondrous sensation.
Everything about her was wondrous.
She began to pump faster, and it was with little effort that she made me spurt, thick, gluey strings of semen shooting into the air, high enough that it landed atop of her breasts. It made her laugh as her hand squeezed tighter, stroking slower but more firmly, eking the last dregs of seed from my loins.
She extracted loud moans from my mouth, shuddering in my orgasm, eyes rolling back into my skull from the bliss.
And even as my orgasm came to an end, I was still high upon the ecstasy, and I wasn’t coming down at all, my member as sensitive and as stiff as it had been throughout that most climactic reaction.
She chuckled deviously, kissing my cheek with a jolt of electric pleasure.
“You are delicious~” she said, running a hand across her stained breast, gathering semen for her to erotically suckle from her fingers with tightly pursed lips wrapped around her digits. I could hardly deny her what she wanted now.
It wasn’t long before she moved onto her next desire, pushing me down upon the bed, and laying across my thighs, her head near my crotch.
My body was aflame with ecstasy and pleasure, yet despite my acute sensitivity, I felt weak, helpless, barely able to move unless she demanded it of me.
But the moment her lips graced the tip of my member, I did, bucking my hips as another orgasm wracked my frame from the supernaturally erotic stimulation of her lips.
I sprayed the inside of her barely open mouth with my seed, and though her eyes slightly widened in mild surprise, she would ever so gently suckle as her eyes closed softly, daintily gulping down my load with an erotic hunger.
But when my orgasm subsided, she would move to take my glans entirely within her mouth, her lips sealing the edge of the bell within her oral cavity. Her tongue ever so gently swirled around my tip, the inhumanly long and flexible muscle completely enveloping my mushroom tip with such erotic pressure. The moans that escaped my mouth were ragged, stuttering gasps. My body began to quiver and twitch in a way that would almost be mistaken for a fit.
But no malady afflicted my body, only a pleasure amplified by prolonged exposure to a potent atmospheric charm, and post-orgasmic ecstasy.
She would slip her tongue out from beneath her lips, coiling it loosely around my girth, and running her tongue’s tip along my length as though she would sliding her head up and down, rather than hungrily suckling upon my tip like a sweet treat.
Once my loins were sufficiently coated in a layer of her saliva, alongside the mixture of my pre and my ejaculate, the cocktail of lubricating fluids facilitated a much more slick swallowing, her lips gliding over my glistening member until they pressed to my very base, feeling a gentle murmur emanate from her throat, my tip directly tantalised by the vibrations as the muscles of her throat thrummed against it. She did not gag, and she did not seemingly have difficulty breathing. It was something I had seen no Succubus fail to do… it was irresistible.
She began to suckle, like a leach, her tongue gently twisting and swirling around my phallus.
And then, I felt a set of breasts squash to my back, an electrified pair of lips begin to kiss at my neck, hands wrapping around my chest.
Lilis. I had forgotten about her since enthralled by Lady Sivah’s presence and touch, but now, I was forced to moan loudly into the air, nearly orgasming into Sivah’s throat there and then.
Of course, when I felt that ever-so-familiar drain reignite, I could not hold back, semen pouring from my tip much like the syrupy flow of spirit did out through my shaft, directly into Sivah’s waiting, hungry mouth.
I didn’t care if I died now. I just wanted to experience everything she and Lilis had to offer. Though it seemed my own mistress had been delegated to a supporting role, only furthering my helpless arousal by her sensual touch.
Sivah suckled like a leach, drawing my semen from my manhood until she stopped, and as if by her will, so did my ejaculation. My length was completely clean of any residue, save for her saliva. But it would not be the end of her heavenly, deathly oral fixation, once more plunging my mouth into her throat, and beginning to slowly bob her head along the length of my pole, sliding her lips and coiling tongue from root to tip.
Gods, her tongue… I could feel it slithering like a serpent around a branch to encase my member entirely, lagging just behind her lips as they slid up and down, and when she began to pull back, they would twist in the opposite direction.
And this would continue, my entire lower body turning to jelly, utterly melting away from the bliss.
Every sense I possessed was absolutely overwhelmed with erotic stimulation and sensation; my eyes were utterly transfixed by the sight of this noble succubus delving upon my length. Some might think it would look lowly from that angle, but she looked nothing but divine and commanding, taking my length with such ease and control. Her movements were graceful and exotic. My ears would be inundated with the sounds of the wet kisses Lilis applied to the skin of my neck, and the lewd squelching and suckling emanating from my loins and Sivah’s throat, and my own pathetic moans. My skin bristled and prickled from the sheer overwhelming bliss wracking my body, shivers of hot and cold and all temperatures roiling around beneath my flesh, especially wherever the hands of the succubi roamed. My tongue would continue to feel the taste of her saliva everywhere in my mouth, the impression she left not leaving. And my nose would be filled with the erotic, musky aroma of my masculine semen and member mixing with their fluids of arousal and saliva.
I could barely think, and I had lost my concept of time. If I were to be suddenly flipped upside down, I don’t even think I would notice.
And of course, there was that thick, slow flow of energy, draining out my manhood and into her gullet. How she made it feel as such, I could not comprehend, or perhaps it was something many succubi could do, they just preferred the other way. Who knew. I couldn’t possibly consider the possibilities.
My hips would buck once more, and another thick load of energy and semen would pour into her hungry, clenching gullet, her lips and my length aglow with her drain.
She would then pop free from my shaft, licking her lips clean, and running her tongue across my shaft, cleaning it also. Then, leaning back and sitting up, she beckoned with a seductive wag of her finger. Lilis would then lean forward next to me, and in a display I could never expunge from my mind, the two locked their lips together, their cheeks slightly bulging into periodic points as their tongues roamed about inside their mouths, sharing their own taste and that of my masculine ejaculate.
This display would continue, and I would find myself mesmerised by it. It was so… erotic, so pleasing. I thought if I were to die, I would die content.
And in a moment I found disappointing, they ceased their kissing, smiling down at me with hungry expressions.
“More~” Sivah demanded, and I would happily have spurted on command there and then if I could.
She then moved to push me onto my back, Lilis laying beneath me, hands wrapping around my chest, and legs hooking around my own, holding them down.
All as Sivah rose upwards, planting her thighs either side of mine and Lilis’, Sivah ever so lightly teasing my length with gentle nudges and brushes with her hips, bumping my member, and then slipping it between her supple glutes, squeezing them around my girth, before sliding upwards until my tip slid out from the very bottom of her rear’s cleavage, and moved to press her sphincter against my glans. She had her back turned to me, and as much as I wanted to reach up and grasp her hips and force her down, a combination of my own weakness and Lilis having wrapped her upper arms around my shoulders prevented me from doing so.
I would feel and watch Sivah’s silky tail slither up my chest like a snake, first teasing one of my nipples, and then moving to prod at my lips.
In a moment of initiative – though perhaps that is what Sivah wished me to do – I took the soft, leathery spade-tip into my mouth, and began to suckle. It twitched and jerked like a living thing, and Sivah moaned softly in delight.
And then I would do so too, albeit at a much higher octave as she slipped downwards onto my shaft, the muscular flesh of her anal passage clenching tightly around me. My shaft, having been absolutely soaked by her previous attentions, had little problem with lubrication, easily sliding up to the hilt into her anus.
I almost bled from my lower lip, I bit it so hard to stifle my unceasing moan. My hips jerked, my body shuddered, and once again, I came.
How many loads did I have in me? My answer was thus; as many as Sivah wished from me. I would do it. I would give her what she wanted.
Whatever she wanted.
Once more, that energy drain would ignite, though this time, the flow did not feel as thick or slow. Perhaps it was simply a trait of her mouth.
It didn’t matter. With the extra lubrication of my semen being smeared between my girth and her flesh. She was able to rise and fall upon me with minimal friction, though the tightness of her rear was utterly euphoric. I moaned loudly, and it was not long at all before I could feel yet another orgasm begin to grow in my loins, that familiar, burning pressure forming swiftly. I continued to suck upon her tail, gently biting the fleshy tip between my teeth, running my tongue across it.
Below, I felt another leathery length slip between my own glutes, as Lilis’ own tail moved to gently coil around my jewels, prompting a choked moan from my throat. Her own tip had folded up somewhat to be as narrow as possible, ensuring effective grasping of my sack.
I twitched and shivered, the massaging of my jewels encouraging my body to produce as much semen as possible. Yet doing so in such a short period of time had to be impossible, hard to beyond human capability.
A side effect of succubus intimacy, pushing certain functions of a human beyond their limits, the functions that would facilitate their rapid drain of spirit and energy.
Sivah bounced up and down my length now, a wet lewd slapping resounding from where her rear collided with my hips. Her motions were so hypnotic, my gaze transfixed by the fluid rolling and undulation of her spine and hips, so graceful and liquid, not a single rough or jerking movement to be seen or felt. Her flexibility was supreme, and her bright wings would flutter most energetically. She moaned softly, a melodic, seductive sound laced with a pleasured, gleeful croon of delight. She shifted upon me, forcing more pleasure into my loins as she began to gyrate her hips, twisting my member around and within her anus as she fell up and down. Every now and then, she would hilt me within her, and simply grinded upon my hips with her gyrations, until she restarted her erotic bouncing.
And soon, I was forced to yet another orgasm, pumping my thick seed into her rear with undiminished vigour.
Her grinding slowed to a crawl, eking the dregs of my ejaculation from me, until she lifted away and popped my tip free of her relentless anus, tiny drops of white all that fell from her hungry rear, a small wisp of energy trailing away from my tip.
And then she turned around, facing me, and planting her palms to my chest. This time, she began to run my tip between her soft, yielding yet supple and perky labia, folding easily where my glans pushed, but also squeezing back in turn.
Her sliding would turn to a circular grinding… and slowly, she forced my member into the most dangerous orifice of a succubus, though such a gradation was relative with how dangerous the others were also.
And like every other orifice, the moment I found my girth nestled deep within the highly textured depths of her womanhood, I came.
I came hard, bucking upwards, prompting a gentle laugh from her lips.
She nestled herself upon my hips, twisting my member about within her clasping, clenching velvet walls, rippling from root to tip, and then began to gyrate her hips in a grinding fashion.
More moans left my lips, feeling Lilis’ fingers creep up my body to peel my lips down just a little, her hot breath against my ear as she gently nibbled my lobe. I came again within Sivah, filling her already stained innards with more of my energy-infused substance. I felt myself beginning to fade, but for Sivah, I would do as she demanded of me. I existed for no other purpose but to please her, to feed her, to serve her.
I would weakly buck my hips up into her, but it was little more than a token gesture. It was the rising and falling, as she had done with her anus, that drew the most pleasure from the both of us, her gripping, rippling sex seemingly not wanted to let go, her rump and my hips colliding with a wet slapping.
And then, she reached out with a hand… and her palm and fingertips began to glow.
And with shock, I felt the energy in my core, what little was left, begin to roil up in my throat, until a stream of the smoky, colourful energy flowed out of my mouth, my lips peeled back by Lilis’ fingertips, and my jaw parted by the unseen force that came whenever a succubus drained their prey from their mouth without touching them. But instead of being drawn into her mouth, my energy was being stolen by her hand.
And I could only feel pleasure as the weakness, lethargy and darkness encroached upon my body, black spots dancing upon the peripheries of my vision. It sounded like I was choking, quiet little gags and a shuddering body looking like a fit in any other circumstance.
But all I felt was pleasure. Especially as not one, but several orgasms were successively forced through my body, my shaft milked of ejaculations and semen, energy also being drained into her sex.
This process seemed endless, and I considered that I was going to die.
I would happily give me life to Sivah, my only purpose and reason for existence, feeding and pleasuring her.
And then my consciousness faded.

My awakening was… slow. Truly slow. My eyes cracked open ever so slightly at first, but I remained silent. My mind and motions were still, and I thought little, only dimly aware of my surroundings, barely conscious to begin with.
Slowly, my faculties returned, my consciousness shifted into action, and slowly, I sat up with a grunt, my muscles protesting not from pain or exhaustion, but from a permeating stiffness.
The sheets fell away from my chest, clad in a simple cloth shirt, much like the pants I seemed to have on me, fit for little more than sleepwear.
Looking about, I discovered that not only was I clothed, but I was also in my old room back at Lilis’ manor.
When did I get back here? I wondered.
What I didn’t contemplate was why; even in my unconscious, slumbering state, I vividly recalled the moments leading up to a most thorough draining at the hands of a Greater Succubus.
Sivah was her name.
Her form plagued me in my dreams, her dream body slipping and sliding across my own as though she were liquid, toying with me, giggling and teasing me, and wringing me dry.
Unsurprisingly, the very memory of the encounter, and the vivid sleeping visions that followed, left my member stiff and twitching.
I groaned, and then froze, noticing I was not alone.
Turning my head to one side, I quickly became aware of Lilis, sitting cross-legged upon a chair by my bedside, watching me.
She smiled.
“Good morning, Brack,” she greeted.
“Morning… Lilis,” I answered slowly, still awaking from what felt like… well, an eternity.
“It seems you have recovered well. You’re probably wondering why you’re hear and not back in the Under Realm City,” she said. Her tail gently swayed across her thighs, idly like a cat’s.
I would clear the sleep from my eyes, nodding.
“Yeah,” I answered. “I didn’t think you’d leave so soon after meeting with the Lady Sivah.”
“Actually, I did not leave until a day later,” she said.
I paused, somewhat shocked, though partly unsurprised.
“A day… wow, she really took it out of me,” she said.
“Well… two days,” she responded.
I froze, all thoughts coming to a halt. I slowly turned to face Lilis, a sheepish expression upon her face.
I blinked, and twisted my head about as though trying to clear off annoying exists.
“Uh… come again?”
“You have been slumbering for a little over two whole days and nights, my dear,” she stated calmly. “Not quite unexpected.”
I blinked, my expression scrunching into incredulity.
“Not quite unexpected? ” I exclaimed in disbelief. Sure, I had slept for a while before, but… two entire days?
“Lady Sivah is of the highest Circle, one of the few Greater Cubi in this world, those who hold great power, and frequently with that, important stations. They are second only to the Queen of the Cubi, and her King Consort. You only tasted a portion of her power, though she, admittedly, is one of the spiritually weaker of the Greaters. But she is deserving respect nonetheless. But I digress; to feed on humans without harming them, Greater Cubi require much larger amounts of energy, so they must take from more ‘sources’. However, even then, they are still a potent force, so in order to keep their partners from harm, they have learned to impart a sort of ‘spell’ upon them, causing their body to enter a coma of sorts, relying on the smallest of spark to maintain them, as well as a protective magic to ensure even without aides, a person will awake, albeit perhaps quite hungry and thirsty,” she explained. “You spent that time recovering, though other than a little stiffness of body, you should feel quite rested.”
I took a moment to take in the information; I had underestimated Lady Sivah’s power, and thought back to how it felt like she was sucking out my soul all over again, despite not even possessing it. It was both frightening and wonderful.
“Well…” I began, sliding myself out of the covers, swinging my legs over the side to set my feet upon the ground. “I suppose I best get ready… I’ll probably be drained again tonight.”
Lilis shook her head, and sat up from her chair, resting a soft hand to my shoulder.
“No, not tonight. Have some time to get moving. Have a walk in the garden, and relax, Brack. I need not overextend your abilities; I would be a poor mistress otherwise… but, I will leave with this~” she crooned, cupping my cheek and leaning in for a soft kiss. I felt that familiar sensation as she suckled energy up from my core out through my mouth, and when she pulled away, my breath hitched in my throat as a wisp of smoky energy trailed out of my mouth and into hers. She smacked her lips and licked them, smiling lewdly as she turned around. When she reached the door to my room, she looked back.
“It’s a beautiful day today, so I really do recommend a walk in the Garden. Feel the sun on you again.”
And with that, she would disappear, leaving me alone in my room.

I was quiet for a moment.
Two days, I pondered. It seemed unbelievable, but after some consideration, it was not truly as bad as it could’ve been; back in Daggersford, I had known of a man who was mugged in an alleyway, stabbed and then struck across the head when his assailants realised he had no money. He was brought to his home, and though many said he was already a dead man, his family kept him alive as best they could.
He woke up a week later, largely healthy, though he was never quite the same… always had a subtle twitch in his eyelids and the corner of his mouth frequently tugged upwards at the corner of his mouth in a lunatic’s grin.
But if was able to survive that, surely two days from being drained by a succubus would do me no harm.
With that line of thinking, I would feel more upbeat. I stepped up, and dressed myself in my servant’s attire; I didn’t really have anything else, and the clothes were quite comfortable, so I didn’t mind.
After I was sufficiently dressed, I first made my way to the galley, seeking a hearty breakfast. After a meal of bread and warm butter with some leftover, salted stew from the night before – a dinner I was obviously not present for – and a small mug of milk, I decided I would take Lilis’ advice, and head for the gardens.
She was quite right; the sky was largely clear of clouds save for a few fluffy white globs floating here and there. The sun was a delightful warmth against my face after the somewhat surreal time within the subterranean realm of the Cubi, where only luminous crystals provided the illumination for the entire city, embedded into the rock far above, and without heat to radiate.
I let my body soak up the sun’s pleasant rays, before taking in a deep scent of the many flowers currently blooming.
I also detected the familiar scent of the alraune whom I had so pleasantly been acquainted with, though this time, it was substantially less alluring. Perhaps she wasn’t interested in partners today.
I wandered the garden paths, running my fingertips across the many petals and blades of flowers and plants growing in the numerous garden beds. However, as I roamed the garden, I would come upon a small storage shed nested towards one of the corners of the estate, near a raised embankment of earth and rock that looked as though it had been cut away for the manor’s land, roots and trees growing atop of it. I heard noises behind it, the outer walls of this small building forming a large passage, darkened with the trees forming something of a ‘roof’ as they stretched between the ridge and the roof. I wasn’t sure what it was, perhaps an animal? It was a strange, scuttling sound, and as I decided to investigate, I found that some of the roots and branches had been… pulled upon. And stuck to the shed with some sort of white, stringy substance. There wasn’t much, as the branches and roots had melded to the shape they were bowed into, and so the small passage was maintained.
It wasn’t until I rounded the corner that I realised what the threads were, as I suddenly found myself immediately running into what seemed like an incredibly sticky net.
It didn’t take me long to discover that I had managed to ensnare myself in what was no doubt a giant spider’s web.
Naturally, I panicked, grunting wildly as I struggled to free myself, writhing about against the web. It was the foolish thing to do, as I only managed to further ensnare myself. It only worsened when it felt like I had managed to lift myself up off the ground now, my toes, even when stretched as far down as possible, but an inch or so from touching the ground.
And then, I heard a low, dangerous giggling, causing my body to freeze and my blood to chill.
“Hmhmhm… ‘Welcome to my parlour, said the spider to the fly’~” came the voice, devious, predatory and seductive all at once.
I looked up to the source, spotting a set of red eyes staring at me in the gloom. A silhouette could be seen against the small beams of light peeking through the canopy of roots and branches above, that of a lithe, curvaceous woman with breasts hanging free… but below her waist… a massive shape with twitching, inhuman legs.
I began grunting again, as my fear was quite evident. I writhed in the webbing, trying to pull my limbs free, but it was hopeless.
The display seemed to please the woman, who giggled yet again.
And then she drew closer, letting light shining through cast illumination upon her… ashen skin laced with black patterns, lines that traced her curves and ran up her body, inwards facing spokes pointing towards her areola, a small space between the tips of the radially aligned strips, her sizable mounds jiggling with her movements.
Her face was akin to that of a succubus’, albeit without horns, and with solid red eyes instead of slitted pupils. Her lips were luscious, her ears were pointed, and her charcoal hair possessed a healthy sheen. When she licked her lips, I could see it was elongated and somewhat angular in comparison to a succubus’, though they could stretch their tongues to impressive lengths as well. However, her canines were of unusual shape, forming thin, curved fangs not too dissimilar to that of the lamia whom had enjoyed me once before. Above her eyes were narrow strips of what looked almost like gems embedded in her forehead, three above each socket. They looked almost like additional eyes, though they did not blink or possess any sort of ‘focus’, as the ones bearing down upon me did.
But what struck me most was the rather frightening fact that, from the waist down, barring a small patch of flesh where her womanhood was, her torso grew from the body of a giant, black spider. Dark, shining chitin, smooth and rigid, covered the legs of this great creature, the tips leading into sharp, clawed points. A bulbous, elongated abdomen twitched behind the smaller bodily segment from which her torso emerged from, the thorax tapering to a point. About where her legs should’ve been, only a set of twitching pedipalps remained. She descended towards me, crawling across narrow strands of silk, stepping to each of these strange bridges that linked the side of the shed to the embankment of earth to the side.
Fear was pounding in my mind by now, and I continued to struggle, believing this woman to wish me ill. I had failed to notice the fluids seeping from her exposed, quivering sex, though even if I had, I doubted I would’ve considered her ‘friendly’ as the other creatures I’d been with.
Soon, she was upon me, and she reached forward to cup my cheeks in her soft hands.
“Mmm… do you like my parlour, little fly~?” she asked. Her predatory, hungry tone did little to ease my terror, and though I had made little noise, my breathing was accelerated to an extreme degree, panting hard through my nose. She giggled, and then moved to slowly run her tongue up my cheek, slowly and erotically. She pulled away, smiling.
“Mmm, and you taste delicious~ I think this will be a wonderful meal~”
I felt her pedipalps probe and prod at my hips and waist, making me twitch. I shuddered, my eyes widening as she mentioned the word ‘meal’.
I did not believe I would survive it like an encounter with a succubus.
I began to struggle, even as she happily and gleefully began applying soft, wet kisses and long, slow winding licks against my neck and skin. She was beginning to strip me, using her pedipalps and hands to slide down my pants and underwear, exposing my flaccid member.
I would thrash about even more as I saw her legs beginning to string threads from the tip of her spider body around my ankles.
Apparently, she had begun to find my thrashing more of a nuisance than entertainment. So, she leaned forward, and sank her fangs into my neck. I felt her inject a fluid into me, and immediately, my body began to spasm. A choked gasp left my mouth as I lost control of my motor functions, my body twitching involuntarily. But whilst the paralysis took my muscles, it did not affect my mind or organs… and certainly not my sense of touch, which would instead be affected in another way, my skin prickling and warming… and my member erecting, almost to a painful degree.
“Gah?!” I blurted out, my head largely unaffected, but still shocked to find my length growing firm in response. I still did not think she intended to let me leave this encounter alive, and I could only hope Lilis came to my aid, somehow.
The Spidery woman would then move to position her massive body over my own, plucking my frame from the webs and tumbling me about with her legs, spinning me slowly as she spun threads of her sticky, strong silk, gradually encasing me in a cocoon of the stuff, binding my legs together… but naturally, she left my crotch exposed, leaving my member to remain erect, brushing against the odd strand of wet, sticky webbing, as well as gently prodding her rigid underbelly. She worked her cocooning up my torso now, her threads leaving not a single patch of skin exposed to open air save for my crotch. She would hum contently to herself as she wrapped me up, the layer of silk hugging my form as closely as possible. I felt her pin my arms straight by my sides, my hands pinned to my hips, and sealed up to my shoulders.
And then panicked twitches overcame me, the little I could do, as she began wrap up my head with her silk. What should have been thrashes were pitiable jerks, much to the Spider woman’s apparent glee, a giggle escaping her lips at my helpless resistance.
Fortunately, even though I could hardly see, if at all, I could breathe easily, her silk thankfully not airtight. Nonetheless, deprived of my sight, all I could do was feel her soft touches to my body as they transferred through the cocoon of silk.
“Mmm… fine work, fine indeed~” she praised herself, a hand gently caressing my covered chin, as she suddenly grasped me with her arms and pedipalps, plucking me from the web I was stuck to, and moved to place me upon another, this one at a slight angle, as I felt as though I were resting upon a vertical hammock with a backwards lean. I moved about frantically in my cocoon, but the paralysis she had placed over me meant I could do little more than feeble shivers and shakes. It didn’t help that her silk felt unnaturally good against my skin, rubbing on it from my motions.
I still couldn’t see her, especially now that she had placed me in an area where the light did not reach, robbing me the means of seeing her silhouette illuminated through the silk.
But I felt her body press to mine, her breasts squashing to my chest in a rather sensual manner as she drew close. It was stimulating, as I had become most susceptible to even mild sexual intimacy thanks to my prolonged contact with succubi. I felt her erect nipples poke my chest through the silk, and her pedipalps wrapped around my rear, the appendages gently squeezing my glutes, and holding me close to her. It also, unfortunately, sandwiched my member between my belly and her own, her smooth, soft skin on one side, gentle silk upon the other, making for a most unusual stimulus. I shivered, especially when I felt a hand tug at the threads around my neck, parting them to expose a patch of skin, to which she pressed the flat of her tongue against, slowly drawing it across the exposed skin.
“Nnnguh…” I grunted, arching my back with so much strain, despite so little movement thanks to my paralysis. Thanks to her venom, the prickling of my skin and the unnatural warmth that permeated it meant her licking felt much more stimulating than it normally would have, and I was also suspicious that her tongue had a modicum of venom upon it, making my skin tingle wherever she licked.
I panted in my silken prison, especially when she began to rub against me, causing my member to rub up against her belly, as she slid up and down against it. I tried to resist, to struggle, but it only made the stimulation more intense, and delighted her predatory nature, giggling thrumming against my neck.
“Mmm, that’s a good fly… keep struggling… you’ll only wear yourself out~” she crooned, before pulling up to nibble on my ear, seductively whispering, “and all that fear is just going to make my meal all the more delicious and enjoyable~”
My blood froze as she chuckled softly into my ear, dragging her lips and tongue back down to my neck… and scraping her fangs over my exposed skin.
I struggled meekly, and still, I had little chance. She kissed the area she was no doubt going to bite… and then, she did, sinking those needle-like fangs into my flesh in a single, smooth motion. I shuddered, my body reacting to the intrusion.
And then my muscles were forcibly calmed completely, the paralysis to my motor functions becoming absolute as she began to suck the blood from my body.
A horrified and – to my dismay – stimulated gasp left my lips, slightly muffled by the silk that covered my mouth. Her lips sealed to my neck, suckling gently to my skin, though unlike the vampire that had preyed upon me back in Daggersford those weeks ago, the stimulation that flowed throughout my body was of a more gentle sensation. I calmed against my will, panting softly as she siphoned the blood from my body through her hollow fangs. Pre would leak from my tip thanks to the previous rubbing now coupled with this gentle pleasure. It would not drive me to orgasm, or leave me upon the edge of climax as a vampire’s bite would, but it served well enough to soothe the body as she fed upon it.
As much as I was afraid, as much as I wanted to fight, beyond the odd jerking twitch, there was little action I could take; my muscles were numbed, and the sensual pleasure only left me growing more and more weary the more she sucked my blood.
My eyes grew heavy, and drowsiness fell upon me. I did my best stay awake, fearing my fate should I fall asleep; if I did, I would only find myself succumbing to her hunger and being left a desiccated husk; I knew how spiders fed, having observed the shells of insects left behind within their webs, and from a book my tutor had instructed me to read, a succinct publication describing the many species of insect and spider in a simplified manner.
And now, I wondered, if blood was the substitute for dissolved bodily organs and fluids for this half-spider woman. It certainly seemed like she was thoroughly enjoying herself, judging from the gentle murmurs emanating from her mouth and thrumming against my neck as she tugged against my flesh. Her tongue slowly slithered and swirled around her fangs, her lips creeping against my skin, and her pedipalps squeezing my rump.
I still could not stop her, and was beginning to think that Lilis would not be saving me this time. I could only be thankful that my demise would be somewhat sensual, gentle and intimate… and yet, a part of me did not accept that. A part of me refuted that I would die.
Mostly because, if she were to kill me… why would she cocoon my entire body… and yet expose my penis? What purpose was there in that, since she couldn’t be completely oblivious to what it was for, especially given the rubbing she made to it with her belly.
I gasped, my breath feeling light and weak, my vision darkening as she fed more upon me.
Even then, however, my body would wriggle ever so slightly, though as involuntary reactions to her stimulation, and as lingering effects of her venom. She enjoyed my jerking movements, murmuring just that little bit louder whenever I did.
Her suckling grew faster now, a soft slurping beginning to emanate from her maw.
I felt lightheaded now, and black spots danced upon the edges of my vision, my eyelids growing heavier and heavier, a struggle to even keep them open.
All the while, her hands would roam up and down my back, caressing and tracing my spine, the touches different but no less stimulating thanks to the silk that laid between her hands and my skin. It was if she was comforting me, soothing me such that I would not be so saddened by my demise… or was she simply enjoying herself?
I still did not know, and still refuted that my death was imminent. I had to; it would be wrong and weak of me to simply give up now, to accept my fate. After all of the encounters I have had with succubi, I could not simply roll over to something that did intend my death.
But the weariness I could feel was undeniable, and the slow loss of blood, even if not coupled with as intense of stimulation as the vampire had elicited, was draining me of strength.
I twitched weakly, groaning helplessly, all whilst unable to ignore the constant creeping of her lips across my skin as though she were gently kissing and suckling to my neck, her tongue worming around like a probing tentacle.
Eventually, however, what resistance I was able to muster, crumbled as I fell into further lethargy and contentedness due to the pleasant euphoria her bite forced upon me… and then, darkness overcame me, and I lost consciousness.

My eyes would flutter open lethargically, the sparks of my mind igniting once more after yet another intense, drained slumber.
And when I could form cohesive thoughts, I pondered, how often has this happened?
How often have I awoken in some strange place after an encounter with an inhuman temptress or beastwoman that so thoroughly drained me.
But here I was, memories coming back to me of my capture at the hands – and chitinous limbs – of some spidery monster, her wicked fangs sunk into my flesh to sap my very lifeblood from me. I groaned as more of my thoughts and senses came together in a coherent manner, and tried to stretch my limbs.
Naturally, they met resistance.
Initial panic, squirming in whatever cocoon of whatever substance bound me like a pig in a sack, gave way to lethargy and ambivalent, annoyed groaning as I pieced more of my memories together, recalling that the spider woman had paralysed me with some sort of venom, numbing my limbs but tingling my nerves, failing to rob me of my sense of touch or reason… perhaps by design.
But what mattered most was that I still lived. The spider woman may have intended to keep me alive for a little longer, to sink her fangs and sip my blood time and time again until I was irrevocably expended, but I was still alive.
That gave me time. And with that, a chance; I could tell I had not been moved very far, for the wall of the small shed was visible in the corner of my eye. Someone could find me, and perhaps send for help.
Or perhaps… this woman has no intention of killing me, and like the Alraune, she is welcome on Lilis’ land.
But I had little time to contemplate; I saw the threads that criss-crossed the space between the shed wall and the earthen embankment shiver with stress, and following that was a low, devious chuckle, familiar to my ears.
I instinctively, but ever so lightly, squirmed a little in my silken cocoon, perhaps not the best course of action; my struggling from before seemed to excite the monster, much as it did with the other bestial women I had copulated with.
The Lamia came to mind… and much to my dismay, the mere thought brought an erection to my loins, and I was forced to try and suppress it before the spider came to me.
It softened, and left me feeling unpleasant due to the denial, but it wasn’t long before she appeared before me, stepping between deceptively strong strands of her own webbing, seemingly immune to being stuck with it.
I shifted in position, eyeing her closely as she neared, and I saw that wet tongue of hers wet her lips.
She reached out, and caressed my cheek with a soft hand, gently grasping my lower jaw and easing my gaze towards her face, forcing me to look into her eyes.
“Welcome back, little fly~” she said with an almost affectionate croon, smiling in her wicked way. Her pedipalps clicked against one another, their strange, jerking twitches unlike the smooth grace of her upper body, sliding her hand across my cheek to the other side of my face in a smooth, fluid motion. She giggled again, and repositioned her massive body before me, the breasts upon her human torso jiggling rather distractingly before my eyes.
I was trying to avoid another erection, but asides from her rather unusual lower body, she was truly beautiful, in her own way.
Her pedipalps reached out to caress my silk clad hips, the chitinous appendages applying a mild pressure through the silk wrapping.
I shifted about, feeling them slowly wrap around my waist, pulling my cocooned form closer to hers, her arms reaching out to wrap around my back similarly, her bust pressing to my chest… I could even feel her erect nipples through the webbing.
Was she aroused? She was certainly acting provocatively, moving in close to press a set of wet lips to my cheek, and then move to them to clasp my earlobe between them.
I shuddered, an audible, shivering sigh leaving my lips in the process. This prompted a seductive giggle from the spider woman, whose tongue proved inhumanly long and flexible as it slithered out from her mouth to gently slip up behind my ear, between my head and it, wiggling lewdly before it slipped back into her lips. She pulled her face once more into my view, grinning deviously, those needle-like fangs peeking from below her lips. I twitched in reaction, knowing the dangers those fangs brought, venom and weakness.
She chuckled again, drawing a finger along my face, all as I struggled to keep my member from rising… but I couldn’t, my manhood treacherously lifting to press against her chitinous underside.
“Mmm, someone’s excited~” she teased, prompting a groan from me, loathe that she had noticed. But I couldn’t possibly keep myself calm in this situation, her body sensual all its own.
“Mph, let me go,” I growled, trying to be intimidating, but inwardly, I knew it to be a fruitless effort; I was a squirming human in a web sack with my penis hanging out. Rather the opposite of ‘threatening’.
She giggled at my gesture, running her tongue along my lips, the touch like electricity across them.
I looked to her timidly, despite my earlier attempt at strength, and felt her pedipalps squeeze tighter around my waist.
“So fun~! So much fire in you, yet the fly fizzles out when he’s touched where he likes… I preferred you when you were squirming and writhing though~ That’s more fun~” she explained, confirming my suspicion that struggling aroused her.
Unfortunately, trying not to squirm was impossible; if I didn’t not, she could bite me, and the spasms from my envenomed muscles would make me twitch for her regardless.
And then she made her intentions clear, a wetness seeping from where her womanhood would be if she were wholly human, and she would use her numerous limbs and appendages to rub me against her, my member slipping along her chitinous underside until it pressed against those soft labia, wrapping around my girth gently, and causing me to squirm in moderate discomfort. Not because the sensations were unpleasant, for they were, but because part of me was less inclined to mate with this woman; I didn’t yet know her intentions, and unlike the slime woman, she didn’t simply show me ecstasy… not yet at least.
She continued to grind against me, her tongue moving to run yet again against my neck, purposely letting the outer edge of her fangs drag across the skin such that the gentle curve to them let the ivories slide across my skin without catching and accidentally pricking it, though I still felt their sharp points rather acutely, a reminder of her dangerous nature.
She laughed deviously, hot breath washing against my neck, whilst her luscious lips brushed against my lower jaw, hands probing and exploring my body, pedipalps gently digging into my rump, squeezing and digging the points into my flesh. Not enough to hurt, but enough that I couldn’t ignore the sensation.
She grinded against my member, forced to slip and slide up and down between her stomach and my own, alongside the constant hugging of her wet labia as they too slid along the length of my girth, the devious spider pushing her sex pointedly against the back of my tip, her clit rubbing against my frenulum.
An involuntary sigh left my lips at this erotic, devious stimulation, unable to resist this debauched feeling now, helpless prey to the spider’s wicked machinations. But all I needed was to survive long enough to be found, and being forcibly mated with, no matter how intense the stimulation, was not the worse way to do so; as far as I knew, as long as she was tormenting me in this manner, I would remain alive.
She nipped at my neck, drawing a small prick of blood and eliciting a pained grunt from me, her long tongue slithering out to lap up the small beads of crimson that grew along the scratches she made with her fangs… fortunately, no venom was seemingly delivered with the bite, if one could call it such.
But the shivers she elicited from me were from her devious teasing alone, but it seemed she was intent on taking things further… though not in the way I expected.
She pulled back a little, licking her lips.
“Mmm… you are a tasty little fly… you’ve made me hungry again~” she crooned, pressing a kiss to my cheek. She would then slide her tongue across to my neck, gently suckling against it. I expected another bite, another feeding, but instead, she erotically trailed that wet muscle southwards, leaving a wet trail across the silking cocoon that bound me, the moisture, warm and slick, somehow transferring through the overlapping threads, albeit delayed in relation to the pressure I felt applied by her tongue. She gradually shuffled her sizable frame downwards, sliding her breasts against my body, and releasing my hips from the grip of her pedipalps.
Eventually, she made her way to my crotch, teasing kisses planted from tip to root all along its length as she continued to drift downwards until her head was perfectly level with my groin, positioned where she desired.
I gasped, feeling one of my orbs be sucked into her wet, warm mouth, tongue juggling the orb about, before she switched to the other, flexible, serpentine tongue grasping and squeezing my jewels, switching between the other, before sliding those wet lips and hot tongue across my girth until it was waggling at my frenulum. From there, she took the tip into her mouth, tongue ever swirling, fangs pressing to my swollen tip, splaying outwards slightly as she closed her jaw around my girth. Fear grew in my throat like a lump, worried that her fangs might catch upon my member as she pulled back to my tip, as she was certainly taking it deeper into her mouth, applying a gentle twisting of her lips as she reciprocated her head back and forth. She took me to her throat with a small, feminine grunt, but I felt little trouble from her, her throat muscles closing around my glans as she inhaled, casting a stimulating suction upon my girth.
She continued to lewdly slurp, twisting her lips against my body, murmuring so her throat muscles would thrum against my glans, tongue coiling about my shaft. I bucked weakly, an involuntary action at this intense sensation. Was it a normal trait for monstrous women to possess such long and flexible tongues? It certainly helped with making men submit. I groaned and twisted in my webbing, but I could not make her bring me release any faster. She would decide when.
The spider woman began to bob her head then, sliding her lips up in a twisting motion, hands moving to grip my cocooned waist for leverage, her long tongue still visibly coiled around my manhood until the tip was almost reaching my root, even as her lips clasped to my glans. She looked up into my eyes with her own, a devious, seductive expression upon her face. She uncoiled her tongue, and brought it back into her mouth with a pleasurable sensation, though the tip still waggled to my glans in such a stimulating fashion… and then she would slide up and down my length, tongue loosely wrapping and swirling about within her mouth against my shaft. Her lips touched my crotch every time she dropped down, and recoiled until only half of my glans was ensnared by her succulent lips… and then she would drop down yet again, twisting her head all the while. Sometimes she would take only half of my length into her mouth, and then she would resume taking the whole distance, delighting in the groans of pleasure she extracted from my mouth. My toes curled in my cocoon, and my hands balled into fists as best they could, my face scrunching up in exertion.
It didn’t take long for her to make me explode in her mouth, sending a shower of sticky seed into her mouth as she withdrew to my tip. With my orgasm underway, she slammed down onto my crotch, taking my length into her throat, her moans of delight causing the muscles of her gullet to thrum and shiver against my pulsing tip. A hand grasped my jewels, massaging them to prolong my ejaculation in conjunction with the slow pumping strokes of her coiled tongue.
Eventually, my climax petered to a close, a tiny spit landing upon her tongue as she withdrew. She showed me her mouth, practically pristine with only a few spots of seed remaining, her greedy suckling drawing the majority into her gullet, gulping it down hungrily. Her lips were modestly stained, but a quick lick of her tongue and a curl of the folds into her mouth, and they were clean once more. She swirled her tongue across her lips seductively, moving to clean my length torturously with soft laps of her tongue until only saliva remained, licking herself clean yet again before she hauled herself upwards, nipping my neck teasingly yet again, making me flinch. She rubbed her sex, wet and as aroused as ever, to my tip, pressing a finger to my lips.
“Mmm… are you ready, little fly~?” she asked.
I didn’t answer, not willing to give her anything she might use against me, but my eyes, pleading and desirous, must have betrayed my inner wants, as she laughed and grinned wickedly.
“Ah, the fly wants it… but…” she trailed off, pulling her hips away so my length was denied the touch of her soft, inviting nether folds.
I squirmed a little, in discomfort or dissatisfaction? I wasn’t sure, other than that I at least wanted to have true sex before I died if I was to die.
But instead, she pushed away with her spidery legs, lifting her frame upwards slightly so she could swing and curl her spidery thorax towards me, the sticky, slimy spinnerets coming into view, a slick thread dangling from them.
My eyes widened in horror as she pushed her spinnerets towards my throbbing girth. She was going to put it in there?!
The look on my face must have delighted her, as she cackled with a mild tone of sadism.
“Aw, does the fly want my womanhood~?” she asked teasingly, holding my shoulders as I began to squirm. “Sorry, but I like to suck a little more from my prey before I mate with them~”
Her words were wicked yet slick like honey, delightful to hear, yet taunting and tormenting.
And so she pushed her spinnerets towards my loins. I would shake and try to resist, but in the end, it didn’t matter.
I felt my length be inserted into an orifice between the small nubs of her spinnerets, and found myself squeezed on all sides by sticky, slimy flesh, threads of silk gently catching to my root.
And with a pleasured moan from the spider woman, she began to slide her thorax back and forth, her spinnerets’ innards clenching down around me with a slick tightness.
A lewd squelching arose from where she had me inserted into her, and as much as I tried to stop her from doing this to me, I could not deny that it felt very good.
It wasn’t just the squeezing of this slimy flesh, but also the tugging against my skin that her sticky threads of silk caused. The more threads that stuck to my length, the more potent the tugging. And oddly, the more pleasurable it felt.
It was a surreal feeling, to watch her massive thorax rise and fall, heaving before my crotch, that sticky, debauched squelching ever in my ears.
I couldn’t help but begin to moan, squirming intensely in my cocoon, much to the spider woman’s satisfaction. She added further stimulus to this experience, pushing her torso towards my face so as to bury my head between her cleavage, muffling my cries of pleasure… or was she just silencing me so no one heard my ecstatic moans and came investigating?
Either way, I thought little of escape now at this new sensation. Her motions, however, were growing shorter, more jerking as more of her silk stuck to my length, slowing her down until she was only able to squeeze her flesh rhythmically around my girth, making short, sharp motions to pump my length with her devious flesh.
My manhood throbbed within her spinnerets, another orgasming threatening to pour forth more of my seed. And so it did, a loud moan loosing from my lips and absorbed by her chest as I bucked upwards, unable to pull away thanks to her sticky threads, shooting several thick loads into her strange orifice. These women always had such an effect on me, drawing far more from me than one would expect between too humans. She shuddered herself, her breasts shivering against my face, an orgasm seemingly coursing through her as well.
Once we had finally calmed down, she went about removing me from her spinnerets; it was a slow task, the spider woman ensuring she didn’t tug too hard, worming and twisting her way off in a motion that would arguably force me over the edge again if it continued.
But she eventually freed herself, and left my slimy girth covered in misshapen, twisted strands of slimy silk. She chuckled, and with her fingers, pried them away from my still throbbing member, thread by thread, until my manhood was freed yet again, left glistening with a layer of sticky, slimy residue.
She placed herself back in position once again, and gently prodded my shaft with her fingertip, grinning deviously and playfully.
“Mmm, the little fly’s a virile thing~ I like it~” she crooned, running her tongue across my lips and cheek, making me wince and gasp softly. “I think it’s time to reward the little fly~”
And with that, she would slide herself down, until her labia were gently caressing my glans. I felt her pedipalps move to wrap around my waist yet again… and as they enclosed and squeezed, they drew me in, sliding my shaft into her clenching, wet sex, not sticky like her other orifice, but no less pleasurable as her hot velvet walls closed around me. Her appendages squeezed around my waist, and forced me to the hilt inside of her depths. Now, I was mating with her proper.
She sighed out in pleasure, tilting her head backwards in her bliss, licking her lips and pressing her breasts against my silk-clad body rather firmly. Her legs repositioned themselves on various, more sturdy strands of webbing, giving her the perfect range of articulation… and then, she began to rise and fall upon my girth in such a pleasurable manner, hands wrapping around my body, one grasping the back of my head, slipping around so her fingers were pressing to the back of my cheek, her other hand draping across my back, whilst her pedipalps would ease their pressure and squeeze once more, aiding me in sliding in and out of her. Her spine undulated, her hips rolled, and her many chitinous legs would push and shift and pull so she could move as fluidly and erotically as possible, easily taking my entire length in and out of her truly tight depths, the wet warmth enveloping me.
She would rub her torso against me as she rose and fell, tilting her head back down to look into my eyes, her hair gently swaying with her motions, tongue drawing across her lips as she eyed me from above, her eyes baleful and pleasured. She pulled me closer, and as her heaving body rubbed against my own, she sealed her lips to my own, and her tongue invaded my mouth without hesitation. I groaned into her mouth, arching my back, my motions restricted to something akin to a rigid worm in this silken cocoon, which rubbed against my skin so pleasantly. I twitched and shivered, feeling her drive my length in and out of her sex without hesitation or measured pace, our hips slapping together wetly, the lewd squelching filling our ears. It was much different than the sounds that emanated from her spinnerets, but erotic all the same. I shuddered and moaned into her lips as they mashed and suckled to my own, twisting and slipping about as her tongue writhed around in my mouth. I bucked my hips, and my eyes would roll upwards in euphoria.
I could feel another climax approaching, and approaching fast. It seemed she was approaching one as well, as I felt her innards quivering around my girth, which only brought about our mutual orgasms faster.
I moaned into her mouth, arching my back as I poured my seed into her nethers, her innards quivering as her body shuddered in climax, moaning into my mouth in return.
But it was not the end. No sooner had she recovered from her orgasm, did she return to her motions, twisting her hips about this time as I was yet again slid in and out of her walls, before I had fully recovered. I cried out into the air as she broke the kiss, trailing her lips and tongue energetically down to my neck, whereupon she sank her fangs into my flesh, sealing her lips to my skin. I felt her once more siphoning blood away from my body in her vampiric feeding, tongue waggling to my skin as she slammed her hips down into my own.
The more excited she got, the more I writhed in intense pleasure, and the more I writhed, she would become yet more excited, stimulated by the struggling and squirming of her ‘prey’.
I came to another climax, spurting a thick load into her womb, arching my back in ecstasy. She too came to another orgasm, prompting to bite a bit more painfully into my neck… and then she would purposely bite a second time, this time injecting her venom into my oversensitive body. Strained moans left my lips as my body writhed and spasmed uncontrollably, before I went limp in the cocoon and her euphoric embrace. She seemingly lost awareness of me, bucking and riding against me constantly, ever sapping away my blood, helpless to stop her thanks to the venom that now coursed through my veins.
More and more, it looked like I was going to perish this night or day, I could no longer say, though in the back of what lucid part of my mind remained, I conceded that perhaps this was not the worse way to go, even if the pleasure from her ceaseless riding and hungry feeding became almost agonising. I shuddered with what little control of my muscles I retained, drool trickling from the corner of my mouth. I panted, groaned and gasped, and my vision would flicker several times. I came again, weakly bucking into her sex.
I looked about weakly, seeing no end to this frenzied mating. Between the orgasms and her feeding, I was losing consciousness, the blackness creeping into my view.
And then I faded completely.

I was awoken with some rather insistent prodding to my cheek, which only ended once I had begun to stir.
Once my senses returned to me, I would look around, and find myself still cocooned in silk… and still in the embrace of the spider woman. She smiled at me, kissing my cheek.
“Ah, you’re awake~” she said with a soft, more gentle voice than usual. Even her expression was more affectionate than before.
All I could muster was a strained, exhausted groan in response. She chuckled, and kissed me again, this time on the jaw.
“I’m sure you’re still a little frightened… but you don’t have to worry, I won’t eat you~ Lilis wouldn’t have me on her land otherwise~” she explained. “I just so love fearful ‘prey’~ It’s like an aphrodisiac~”
Well, that answered quite a few questions I had in my mind, though at the moment, I lacked the strength to say anything.
“You can call me Azenna~” she greeted.
I nodded an affirmative, but perhaps that was not the ideal answer. Azenna began to giggle, and embraced me tighter.
“Fufufu, you gave me so much blood and semen… perhaps you can give me a little more before I let you go~?” she said, giggling.
And I would groan in dismay as she began to kiss and suckle against my neck, pricking my skin with her fangs and grinding her wet nethers against my flaccid member.
I might die after all.

It was only the following day that I would be rescued from the silken clutches of the Arachne Azenna, Lilis casually strolling into her little nest with little concern. They explained pleasantries, much to my chagrin, still wrapped up in a silken cocoon, tired and weary, though at least Azenna had the decency to feed me with her breastmilk, along with fruits picked from the Garden, so maltreated I was not. But she had thoroughly drained me with her spidery aggression, biting me, suckling out my blood and copulating with me vigorously.
Lilis would have me freed without confrontation, Azenna somewhat unhappy to let me go, but I suspected that was normal for predatory monsters with their ‘prey’.
Lilis explained to me that Azenna had lived on the Manor grounds for years, acting much like the Alraune to catch those that might’ve attempted to escape should she have neglected giving them an order to not do so. Though like Mim, Azenna would happily prey upon those they could ensnare, as long as no harm befell them.
It seemed the Succubi had a profound effect upon the monsters of the world, making them revel more in pleasure as well as rejecting murderous tendencies.
Nevertheless, they were still voracious, predatory creatures, and as a result of my mating with the Arachne, I was granted an entire day to rest, to regain my strength.
And then, I was back to my usual job of being meat. An unpleasant description of my occupation, but an apt one. Oh well, it was pleasurable, and I got paid for it, and lived far better now than I had ever done in Daggersford.
The following night, I was once more in my servant’s attire, waiting about in the Lounge, watching demons and cubi mill about, flirting with servants and one another alike, taking their decided ‘meals’ away, snaring them with soft embraces, or grasping wings and tails that pulled a servant away from the group, melting into the embraces of their ‘captors’.
I myself ended up on the receiving end of a teasing Succubus’ electric, fleeting kisses, just barely pressing her lips to mine as she passed by, a dull flash of light indicating the minute amount of energy that she sipped from me. It made me feel a little woozy, but nothing particularly draining. She ultimately did not choose me, opting instead for my tutor, who was present this night, whisking him away with his eyes glazed over with a soft, luminous glow, a sign that she had opted to ensnare his mind with her charm magic; even if we were all willing, the cubi often liked to exercise their powers over us, for their own amusement.
Soon enough, however, I was approached by a dark-haired succubus with sun-kissed skin, though not as tanned as some. She already held the arm of a servant girl, an auburn-haired, lithe human with a somewhat intoxicated expression, clearly charmed by the demon. She looked to me with a nervous expression, before the succubus reached out to clasp my chin in her dainty fingertips.
“Mmm… you will be wonderful~” she said, before beckoning for me to follow.
Without question, I did so, walking by her side as she hooked her other arm through mine, walking with me and the servant girl either side of her. The succubus wore a pale blue dress, loose fitting and flowing, falling down to her ankles, her feet bare of any footwear. She hummed softly to herself, a rather sensual and alluring sound that would make me shiver.
My erection made it difficult to walk, but I had grown used to it, especially since the trip to the Under Realm City, where possessing such a vigorous, excited member was an almost constant sensation. It grew unbearable at times, and it had made me envious of the incubi that could keep their members flaccid when unneeded.
The succubus brought us to a private room, whereupon she would kiss us both, first me, and then the Servant girl. I felt her siphon energy from me, that surreal feeling of liquid vapour phasing through my body, passing through organs before moving up my throat, out my gullet and into hers, the smoky, ethereal energy tingling upon my lips and tongue. I would watch that trailing tail of misty energy leave my lips, and I would see the same occur for the servant girl, sighing out with a reddened face as the succubus ended the kiss. She hugged us both close, her bosom pressing to our chests, the servant girls’ somewhat smaller bust pressing against my arm.
“Mmm… may I have your names~? I am Tenri~” she answered, those golden, slit-pupiled orbs staring down into ours. She licked her lips, waiting for a reply.
“S-Sarah,” the servant girl said with a husky voice.
“Brack,” I answered, shivering as I felt the succubus’ tail slither up my leg beneath my pants, the spaded tip gently brushing to my loins in a teasing manner.
“Mph,” I murmured, prompting Tenri to giggle.
“Please… strip for me~” she would command, pressing fingers to both our chins, tilting our heads upwards. Afterwards, she would peel away from us with a small flurry of her dress, running her hands sensually down her body as she practically floated over towards the bed. There, she stood, waiting, as Sarah and I began to disrobe, the girl quicker to strip to nudity than I, fumbling with my belt before I managed to get it undone. Once I had, I stood before the succubus, my member bouncing freely. We glanced at each other, though we mostly focused on Tenri, who was licking her lips as though appraising a particularly delicious course.
Of course she was… Tenri was a succubus, they fed upon energy during the throes of ecstasy.
She would chuckle lowly to herself, leathery wings twitching behind her body idly.
“Mmm… now, let’s see you two kiss one another… passionately so~” she instructed.
We both blinked, glancing at one another quizzically, and with a small amount of nervousness, but as instructed, we turned and wrapped our arms around one another.
Sarah was soft, somewhat petite with breasts just a bit larger than small soup bowls. Enough to wrap around my penis, in a perverted way of describing their size.
She let her fingers glide down my back, tracing my spine until her hand fell upon my rump, gently caressing it, all I as I did the same. We grasped one another’s heads, and drew closer to press our lips together, breathing out huskily. We kissed lightly a few times, before I outstretched my tongue, prompting Sarah to do the same. They mingled together, swirling tips about, before we sealed our lips together in a soft, wet kiss. She shivered against my body, my member sliding up between her thighs, peeking out just beneath her buttocks.
She twitched a little as my length gently rubbed against her clitoris, but she did not break the embrace. After all, she was still under the instruction of Tenri, as was I.
Our tongues continued to swirl around one another, bodies sliding and rubbing against each other in our erotic embrace. It was a show to the succubus, an appetiser, her long tongue sliding out to lap her lips and wet them for the meal to come. She would then clap her hands, drawing our attention.
“Mmm, that will do my dears~” she said, beckoning us over with a sensual curl of her finger. We approached her, and her tail would slither through the air to brush against both our loins. “Sarah… please lay upon the bed~” the succubus said.
Without question, Sarah would do as she was instructed, laying herself upon the bed, back against the covers. The succubus would run her hands across the girl’s stomach, causing her to reflexively flinch. A shivering sigh left her lips, and she would arch her back slightly. The succubus’ hands moved up the girl’s body, until they cupped one of her pliant breasts, giving it a small squeeze, causing the girl to squeak.
Tenri smirked, before casting her eyes to me.
“Would you be so kind as to disrobe me~?” she directed. My hands would move forward, reaching to grasp at her simple gown. I found the simple knots that held her attire together, and with a few light tugs, I had undone her clothes, causing it to slip from her body with a few guiding tugs on my part. It collapsed to the floor in a heap, whereupon her tail would grasp at it and throw it to one side, out of the way. And then, her tail would coil around my girth, spaded tip pressing softly to my glans.
“Mmm, now then~” she said, listening to me gasp in response to the entrapment of my member. She turned her gaze to Sarah, whose face had grown exceedingly red since she’d lain on the bed. Tenri licked her lips and bent over, grasping the girl’s thighs and causing Sarah to flinch, her hands moving to clasp together and rest against her mouth, head tilted upwards slightly so she could observe Tenri’s actions. And then she’d grimace as the demon unfurled her tongue and slid it up slowly along the servant girl’s slit, curling her slightly angular muscle off of Sarah’s clit.
All the while, the demoness’ tail continuously and gently squeezed and stroked my manhood with a devious precision, angling the edge of her spaded tip so it would push and rub against the underside of my glans, making me shiver and twitch.
Sarah began to pant and whine, her body beginning to glisten as sweat beaded across her skin. I wasn’t sure how someone could perspire so quickly, but after all I had seen, I was not about to question the effects a succubus had over a human. She twitched submissively, and she rather adorably attempted to hide her face from me it seemed with her hands, despite as having shared an intimate kiss only moments prior.
I assumed it was because she was unused to being in such a situation with someone who was, for all intents and purposes, a ‘colleague’. I didn’t personally know her well, but even I was a little unused to the circumstances, despite being involved in a rather debauched encounter with a succubus who fed upon multiple men all at once, of whom I was included.
My hands twitched and balled into fists and splayed their fingers in response to the stimulus her tail was imparting upon me. Tenri then pulled away from the girl’s sex to glance over her shoulder.
“I think you should indulge yourself a little… and let me feed~” the succubus said to me, licking her lips as her tail tugged upon my member, urging me to draw closer, such that her tail would slither about until it was curled around only the root of my member, before wrapping around my waist to pull me yet again closer to her rump. She wiggled it side to side in an enticing manner. With the ‘encouragement’ of her tail, I would feel my tip press to her wet, hot folds. With a shiver, I reached out to grasp at her hips, and she would sigh out pleasurably when I began to push my glans against her. First, I would tease her, sliding my mushroom tip up and down her wet slit, just as she was doing to Sarah with her tongue, that long, flexible muscle wriggling at the girl’s womanhood and clitoris with an eager hunger. More stimulated whines left Sarah’s mouth, which only added to my own arousal. Soon, however, I felt an insistent tug upon my body by the succubus, and I took that as an indicator that I should take it further. I began to push my member inside of her, feeling that hot, wet flesh wrap around my mast with a hungry tightness. It closed and clenched around me, rippling eagerly the further I slid into her depths. She was hot, probably among the hottest I had ever experienced. I had noticed succubi ran the gamut of internal temperatures, and the only one hotter than Tenri was a red-skinned succubus I had been with one night, befitting of her hellish appearance; not that she was ugly, just very reminiscent of the demons the Holy types often spoke about.
She clenched her walls tighter around my manhood, sucking me in. And soon after, I noticed a pale, almost imperceptible aura form around my body, an indication that Tenri had begun to feed upon us both; mine had a bluish tinge, Sarah the same, and Tenri a brighter, more indigo coloured corona. The energy swirled around us, and made its way towards our loins, our contact points to the succubus, the energy being drawn into the demon as my body grew hot with pleasure, and no doubt Sarah’s did too.
I felt my manhood sink to the hilt into her sex, the glans kissing her cervix pleasurably.
She moaned softly, her innards gently squeezing and twisting around my girth in a tantalising manner. I grunted, and moved to do what I could to return the favour, pulling my hips back and thrusting forward, causing the soft flesh of her rump to jiggle a little. She jerked forward, causing Sarah to yelp a little as Tenri’s tongue was forced against her slit much more firmly.
Tenri giggled, and would suddenly clasp her lips around Sarah’s vulva, forcing her tongue as deep as possible into Sarah’s depths, its length allowing it to delve right to her cervix no doubt, whilst Tenri’s lips suckled to her folds and rubbed against her clitoris. Sarah cried out sharply, arching her back, and began to writhe about.
I could only imagine what it felt like to possess a womanhood, and to have a serpentine tongue writhing about within it, tracing and teasing all the sensitive spots within mercilessly.
I shunted the thoughts to the back of my mind; I feared the possibility of Tenri or another succubus sensing those musings and somehow turning me into a woman. That would’ve been too far, even for me; I don’t think I could’ve taken such new sensations.
I pushed back into the demon’s sex with a bit more force, causing her to jolt with a bit more intensity this time, though I kept my pace largely restrained for the time being. I felt her tail coil up my lower torso just a little, wrapping around my sides with a firm touch, still tightly wound around my root. I shuddered softly, feeling that firm pressure around my base ensuring I would not blow too soon, all whilst my tip was subjected to the stimulation of her wondrous, velvet walls. And throughout all this, Tenri voraciously fed upon Sarah’s womanhood, lips creeping and suckling to the girl’s womanhood whilst her tongue thrashed about erotically between her walls, causing her to arch her back and cry out in pleasure.
“Ooooh!”
Her aura would brighten, and I would see Tenri’s lips and Sarah’s groin glow brightly, no doubt as the succubus began to more thoroughly feed upon the helpless human girl. It was an interesting view, thrusting away into a succubus’ rear, watching the demon give pleasurable oral to another female. I could see it all rather clearly, and it only made my stimulation more intense thanks to the extra arousal this visual stimulus gave me.
I could feel that surreal flowing sensation within me also increase in intensity, a fact that made me feel a little lighter in the stomach. I could see the current in my own aura, all flowing towards my groin, a pale spiralling of energy swirling around my length and disappearing into her sex. It was a tingling sensation, and one that made it difficult to hold out. But I would do as I was asked, and thrust away to the best of my ability, keeping my legs rigid enough to keep me upright. It was growing harder, however, as was my length, and I knew I would be loosing the torrent very soon.
It was soon for Sarah too, her writhing, like an injured snake, a sign of her impending climax. She was drawing ever closer, and if my own stimulation was any indication, it seemed that we would be going together.
Though that did not seem to stop Tenri, her long, flexible tongue churning up Sarah’s insides, an assault wholly too impossible to resist, for she no doubt struck every one of the girl’s most sensitive spots. She jolted, lurched and whined between her moans and during them, tears starting to form in the pits of her eyes. She gripped the bedsheets, trying to hold on… but in the end, it was no use. For her, or for me.
We moaned loudly, and with our orgasms audibly mixing in the room, we flooded Tenri’s two holes with our fluids, my seed filling her womanhood, Sarah filling the succubus’ mouth with the feminine ejaculate Tenri had coerced from her so skilfully.
I pulsed inside of her sex, and felt her drain more of my energy as my climax destroyed the spiritual barriers that helped limit the flow of energy from my body. I convulsed behind her, before pulling back until only my tip remained inside of her, my orgasm coming to an end, seed creeping past my girth from within her.
Tenri crooned as she delicately removed her tongue from Sarah’s sex, teasingly flicking the girl’s clit and causing her to jerk in response. Panting heavily, Sarah went limp upon the bed, whilst Tenri pulled away, letting me slip free from her sex, and gently pushing me back upon the bed, so that I could rest, all the while we both were treated to an erotic display, Tenri drawing her fingers up between her labia so she could run her tongue across her semen-stained fingers, suckling upon them as though they were a confectionary.
She giggled, her wings fluttering idly. However, she made no moves to ‘finish us off’ just yet, simply leaning over and gazing upon as longingly, licking her lips.
“Mmm, a moment of rest, and then we finish~” she said. She gave us our moment, a modicum of my strength returning, and Sarah had enough stamina to stand up at Tenri’s command. There, the succubus would grasp her hips, wrapping her tail around the girl’s waist. There was some distance between their bodies still, and Tenri turned Sarah and herself so I could see between them.
“And now, for a special little trick~” she teased in an erotic tone, before sighing out as she channelled some energy.
The demoness’ loins began to glow, and something would coalesce from nothing from her groin… and when the glow subsided, I stared in shock as a throbbing, girthy member bobbed from the very front tip of her slit, the rest of her womanhood still salivating behind the new mast, no testicles to be seen. This new length’s tip pulsed and throbbed, swollen with desire.
Most of all, it was just a little bit bigger than mine, and that made me feel… well. How should a man feel when a woman has a bigger penis than he does? I certainly couldn’t decide, though I conceded I shouldn’t think about it… though I prayed to whatever gods, dark or otherwise, that might’ve existed that I would not be on the receiving end of it.
Tenri looked to me, and grinned.
“Now, Brack,” she began.
Dear god no.
“Be a dear, and take her from behind… I want to stuff her full~” she said.
Relief washed over me, so much it felt like the weight lifted would prompt my manhood to grow flaccid once more, if that initial terror hadn’t done enough.
But hard I remained, and with a more reasonable directive, I approached Sarah from behind, grasping her hips just above Tenri’s hands, dip prodding her anus, all whilst Tenri closed the distance between her and the whining Sarah, slipping her tip inside of the girl’s sex to secure her holding.
There, she would move to lift the girl up, prompting Sarah to yelp, and wrap her legs around Tenri’s waist. Tenri looked around Sarah to eye me.
“Help me hold her,” she asked, and I did so, supporting the girl’s petite frame with the help of the succubus, who used her tail to provide additional support.
With Sarah held aloft nicely, Tenri slowly pushed her throbbing length into the girl’s sex, causing her to moan aloud, and without being asked, I would begin to push into her anus, a soft grunt of pleasure leaving my own lips as a result. We delved into her depths simultaneously, and I could feel the presence of Tenri’s length through the flesh that separated us, squeezing me just that little bit more in Sarah’s tight anus. I was already sufficiently lubricated thanks to the time spent in Tenri’s sex, and when we were both hilted inside of the girl, the succubus silenced Sarah’s moans with a deep kiss. Sarah went limp in our mutual grasp, though the human girl still kept a tight lock around Tenri’s waist with her legs. And then, Tenri began to thrust, prompting me to do the same.
I didn’t know whether to match Tenri’s pace, or to do my own thing, especially given that Tenri did not maintain a single pace or technique, twisting her hips or thrusting away rapidly, so it was difficult to sync together. Thus, I thrust away into Sarah’s pleasurable rear to my own will. I tried various techniques to ensure the pleasure was constant, though between Tenri and I, Sarah was more than adequately stimulated, muffled moans ever releasing into the Succubus’ hungry maw.
I grunted in exertion, in effort, somewhat weak from the drain Tenri had subjected me to just prior. But despite the added tightness, Sarah, though pleasurable, was a human, and did not stimulate me quite as much as Tenri did. So, I was able to last a little while. An aura formed around the human servant, gently drawn into the succubus’ own bright corona, though I saw no such veil around me, and nor did I feel the drain of a succubus’ feeding.
Sarah bounced in our combined holds, her rump jiggling from the impacts. Her breasts and Tenri’s were squashed together, their nipples scraping across each other without relent or pause.
I could see this over Sarah’s shoulder, her head prevented from shaking from side to side by the succubus’ kiss, their oral petal alight with a magical glow. I could tell Sarah was growing yet weaker, her motions slowing further, her muffled moans lethargic, yet nonetheless pleasured.
As for me, I was doing my best to hold my climax in, but it was difficult; as odd a feeling as it was, the added pressure sliding against my length whenever I plunged into the girl’s anus, a moving pressure from Tenri’s own member, was rather effective at enhancing the pleasure I myself felt. I shuddered, more of my pre seeping from my tip to lubricate the girl’s innards, my motions becoming slicker by the moment, until, with a loud moan, I came inside of her anus… and Tenri moaned into Sarah’s mouth, and vice versa. The succubus burst into Sarah’s sex, and the girl came to her own crashing orgasm, convulsing violently in ecstasy. The two broke their kiss, Tenri pulling away and inhaling a final stream of energy from the girl, and once her orgasm subsided, the stream would end, and Sarah’s head lolled to the side. I calmed down from my own climax, and slipped free from her rear, gently laying her down upon the bed before I sat beside her unconscious form, Tenri licking her lips once more.
“Mmm… a delicious meal~” she said, licking her lips constantly, her slickened member disappearing from view, dissolving into magical light. Then, she turned to me and grinned. “Now for dessert~”
And with that, she grasped my chin and lower cheeks gently in her hand, and forced her lips upon mine. Her tongue slithered into my mouth to caress my own, and then, that familiar energy drain made itself known to me once again. The kiss was wet and intimate, and her tongue helped drain much more from me. She was siphoning me so quickly, intent on bringing this encounter to a close.
I began to shiver involuntarily, and exhaustion built up within me. My eyes began to feel heavy, until, with a small jolt and a small orgasm with it, I gently spurted a few more ropes of seed, and promptly passed out upon the bed next to Sarah.

I was once again in the small classroom within Lilis’ manor, its purpose to educate new Servants who may have lacked such a thing before they arrived here. It was an interesting experience; before I had come to this place, I had no schooling to speak of. Fairly intelligent for someone of my age when lacking such, but I suppose I gleaned quite a bit over time, as well as some basic oral instruction during my youth.
But Nathaniel, my tutor, proved far more comprehensive than anything I had ever considered, and my education proved… broad. Lilis did not simply have us taught the ways of servitude, but life, nature, philosophy, literature, grammar, mathematics, even politics and economics. She believed that an educated person, regardless of their position in society or their occupation, was a valuable person, and that a servant to a demon was no different.
She had rather bluntly stated she had no fear of a rebellion or uprising amongst her servants; they couldn’t disobey her whether they desired to or not, and she well intended to keep control of her subjects through whatever means she possessed, regardless of what conclusion a servant came to thanks to their education. At the same time, however, it helped impart a sense of purpose and understanding to someone whose soul was no longer their sole ownership. It had broadened my mind immensely, and intriguingly enough, only helped affirm my conclusion that my position as a servant to a demon was not as bad as it could’ve been; so many people in the world lived in poverty or fear, and accepted it as their lot. But since coming here, I have been granted money, good food, good lodgings, good clothes, and more than enough pleasurable company to last several lifetimes… despite how often it felt like my partners were going to kill me.
Nathaniel was scrawling upon a board at the front of the room, a large thin slab of slate that he scrawled upon with a piece of chalk, writing elegantly and with informed grace. He turned to me, and smiled.
“Now, can you tell me how rain shapes the land?” he asked me.
I answered, recounting how rain would fall from the sky, eroding away at dirt, soil and rock. The rain would fall upon the highlands, and channels would form, like the trickling streams in the dirt upon a slope, leaving minute tendrils of miniature ditches, swept away with any larger torrents or the stamping of animal feet or that of men.
The channels would grow deeper over years, years far higher in number than any human could live, years only records or an immortal being could endure, to show a stream form into a river, slowly digging away at the channel, making it wider and deeper.
Nathaniel would be pleased about my answer, which only served to make me feel better about myself. I once considered education as being pointless nonsense for one of my stature in society… but how ironic that it took my soul being stolen and being forced into servitude to an immortal demon to show me how uplifting an education could be.
The instruction continued for a few hours before it concluded. The afternoon had come, even though the room was in the middle of the manor and thus had no windows to the outside. Yet a clock told us that the day would be drawing to a close soon enough, and so Nathaniel dismissed me. I thanked him for his time, gathered what few things I had, and left the classroom feeling rather enlightened.
As I made my way through the manor, I passed by numerous servants, including the werecat Nada, in the midst of a fiery debate with an incubus. She was so riled, her feline ears had emerged from the top of her head, pushing through her hair. One the other side, the Incubus gave her a dour look, his leathery tail flicking much like hers in annoyance.
“I’m telling you, a werewolf is stupid in comparison to a werecat!” Nada insisted.
“Have you even seen a werewolf? They’re far more bestial and savage than you decadent loungers,” the incubus retorted sourly.
The argument began to escalate, so I ignored their dispute and carried on, hearing their raised voices even as I passed a corner.
It was odd seeing cubi in the manor before night, especially wandering the halls, though Lilis had once said to me that she knew every individual that stepped foot onto her land, be it by magical means or otherwise.
It probably meant she could tell who was trying to leave as well, and with an alraune and an Arachne patrolling the outskirts of her land – though I don’t think Mim really ‘patrolled’ so much, given her root nature – only those who she wanted to leave could do so.
And I had encountered both without even thinking of escape, so perhaps even then, leaving might take time if they happed to catch the eye of both those individuals.
It made me wonder who or what else lurked on this property.

I decided, after a hearty dinner of potato and ham stew, that a nice bath would not be at all remiss. I figured I could get in early tonight, and spend the rest reading that book Nathaniel had loaned me, what was called an ‘encyclopaedia’; a great tome filled with much information about whatever its subject was… in this case, of the land itself. It was fascinating how learned and informed demons were… ironic that they are the subject of fear and hatred amongst holy groups, yet that fear – amongst other dogmas – is what helps suppress their desire to learn more about the world. Ironic that demons were more ‘scientifically’ inclined than humans… though Lilis explained that was in fact a by-product of immortality and the ability to pass through the walls of reality, allowing demons to go many places even other entities like Elves would take some time in reaching, and giving them a chance to observe how the world would change and work. She said humans were capable of coming to such conclusions, but their short lives meant knowledge is more easily lost and dogma more easily enforced.

I came to the bathhouse, warm and steamy as ever. No one else was around, the room was completely empty but for me.
Good. I had the whole entire bath to myself.
I stripped down, and slipped into the water.
God, was it ever a wonderful feeling to have it wash against my body, that warm feeling encapsulating me so perfectly. I relaxed utterly, letting myself rest upon the small ledge that ringed the entirety of the bath, just below the surface’s edge, acting as a seat for people to sit on.
Sighing out, I closed my eyes, sinking lower until I felt the water creep up around my cheeks, the steam warming up my face until I was completely comfortable.
It was ever dangerous, as one could want to stay in there forever, and that simply wouldn’t do. But I’d enjoy my time for as long as possible.
As I relaxed, I would suddenly be startled as I felt something move past me.
I jolted upright, looking about for the source of whatever caused the current. I saw nothing, but ripples upon the water’s surface… possibly mine, but I was certain I saw others moving across the ones I caused… like a wake.
I pushed against the back of the wall, feeling now insecure and alert, worried something else was in here.
I considered leaving the bathhouse, looking towards the door, when something suddenly grasped my ankle.
I was yanked into the water until only my head remained above water, as something forced its way up my body, clasping my cheeks with webbed hands… and then, a set of lips forced themselves upon my own, a tongue pushing into my mouth to tease and dance with mine. My eyes widened in shock, not yet aware of what had suddenly invaded my mouth. But then, the oral assailant pulled back, and gave me a chance to gaze upon… no.
“A mermaid?” I said quizzically.
Indeed, she appeared to be human, from the waist upwards, with the exception of soft scales adorning her sides, shimmering in the light, and webbed membranes spanning between her digits. Her eyes were a bright, brilliant blue, glittering like pearls in the light, her hair a long, aquamarine green, her lips a bluish colour tinged green. Her ears were long, but webbed as though they were fins, and she possessed a set of gills along her neck that completely closed up whenever she raised her neck out of the water, sealing so finely I thought if I reached out and rubbed across her neck, I would barely feel them, if at all.
But below her waist was a different matter; much like the Lamia, she possessed a tail, like that of a fish. The scales glittered brightly, their blue sheen possessing a tinge of green when viewed at a very shallow angle, each individual scale small and minute much like the lamia’s. It swayed from side to side, sloshing water around with an idle grace. The fins upon the end of her tail, and protruding from just below her waist were light and frilly, nigh-translucent towards the edges, swaying like smoke in the water with each of her minor movements.
With my initial surprise and panic gone, curiosity and arousal took its place; her nudity was alluring, and she had such a beautiful form.
And her taste… her kiss had left a strange, salty-sweet taste upon my tongue and lips, odd but surprisingly delightful.
She eyed me with a curious expression, and when I reached out, she moved to latch upon my arm gently, planting a soft kiss to it. She peered at me sideways, and her expression was seductive, yes, but much more than that, it was curious and playful mixed with an amount of nervousness. That said, she wasn’t so shy that she was against reaching out with her other hand to grasp my member in a soft squeeze, tugging downwards so that the soft, slick membrane between her fingers stretched and wrapped around my glans, providing a most unusual, pleasant sensation.
Part of me thought that I could not be totally careless here; perhaps this mermaid was not one of Lilis’ guests or ‘residents’, and if I let my guard down, she would drown me here in Lilis’ very bathhouse, as the tales of mermaids went.
But so far, every tale I had heard of female monsters had proven more fatal than the real deal… but caution was always prudent, and just because something was the case nine times out of ten, it doesn’t mean one would survive the tenth time.
Yet… she did not seem threatening. And, it was in the bathhouse; I stood a good chance of being discovered, and Lilis had a preference for keeping her servants alive and happy. So I concluded this was a risk worth taking.
If not, and she did murder me… well, I was at least confident in the thought that Lilis would make her ‘displeasure’ known to the mermaid. It was also the fact that – unless Mermaids had transportation magic like cubi – how could the mermaid have gotten inside if not by invitation?
My thoughts were soon cut off when the mermaid suddenly yanked me into the deeper water, though she kept her head and mine above the surface, embracing me close.
She felt oddly slimy, though only mildly so, much less than an eel I had once handled – that was interesting trade caravan – and her scales helped her cling to me as she gently wrapped her fish tail around my legs. It wasn’t a tight coil like the lamia, but a sensual, close embrace to keep me from drifting from her. A webbed hand pressed to the back of my head, and guided me into yet another soft, sensual kiss, tongue not that much different from a human’s, unlike the lengthy, prehensile muscles I had come to expect from many of these creatures. Our tongues mingled and swirled around one another, her kiss imparting more of that salty-sweet flavour. I melted into her embrace, one hand moving to rub her soft, scaly rump – a set of defined glutes present, though neither anus nor thigh gap to speak of – whilst my other hand slid up her back. She squeezed my legs with her tail gently, twisting her lips upon my mouth in her passionate kiss, all whilst her other hand gently stroked my manhood, the slick, smooth membranes between her digits caressing my girth delightfully. I shivered in desire, before she suddenly released my lips, breaking the kiss, and drifting below the water. Her hair splayed out everywhere, obstructing my view as it waved fluidly in the water… but I would know her intention when I felt those succulent lips gently press a kiss to my glans. I sighed out, my legs gently flicking to help support me in the water now that her tail no longer wrapped around them. She would grasp my hips, keeping me afloat as I swished my arms around to ensure I didn’t flip. She continued to plant soft, sensual kisses to my glans, her tongue gently slipping out and caressing my tip, sliding lusciously along the smooth, bulging flesh of my glans. One of her hands released my hips, moving to cradle my jewels in her hand, the membranous skin between fingers a delight to the sack that contained my orbs. She squeezed gently, fondling my jewels as she applied gentle kisses and wet licks all along my girth, slowly working her way down my member until she came upon my testicles, releasing them from her hand which returned to my hips, allowing her to peck them with kisses before suckling them into her mouth. She gently fondled my orbs with her tongue, slowly sliding across their round surfaces through my sack, and all the while, soft breaths and gasps were leaving my lips.
The water and my submersed body only added to the stimulation, warm and inviting. Her movements made eddies swirl around my body, gracing the skin with the gentle touches.
Soon enough, she was done with my jewels, releasing them with a soft motion, letting her tongue stick out from her mouth and linger upon the orbs, sliding her muscle along the underside of my orbs and away from them in a sensual motion. In the next moment, I felt her tongue slide all the way up my shaft, followed by her lips swallowing my glans in a single, smooth motion. It was undeniably pleasurable, my tip rendered exceptionally sensitive due to her prior teasing. I shivered, ripples radiating from my neck sporadically.
The mermaid was an expert, that much was clear. Was this instinct, or more likely, experience? She suckled sweetly upon my tip, sliding her lips along the slope of my glans as she pivoted her head around, briefly popping free to suckle and lap at my frenulum before swallowing me up the corona yet again. Her tongue wiggled against my skin and grazed my flesh with light caresses. She let it slide along the back of my glans to tease my frenulum once against, her teeth enclosing around my tip to gently nibble upon it, never applying more pressure than was necessary to make it a pleasant stimulation, before she slowly slipped my length deeper into her wet, warm mouth. Even now, it was completely submersed in water, and I could feel the liquid rush past my sensitive length with every gulp and suckle and breath she took, even right down her gullet, between my member and the walls of her throat, which closed around me with a pleasant rippling, thrumming moans emanating from her. I could not hear it, but I could feel it well enough, making me moan as her lips pressed to my body. Then, she began to slide her head along the length of my girth, her nipples gracing my thighs as they moved idly.
Looking down, I saw her hair swish back and forth among the water, floating everywhere, but pulled along with her head as she fellated me. Her movements were syrupy, thanks to the water she had to push aside to make her motions upon my girth, but the addition of a vigorous current swirling around and along my length as it was plunged into her throat repeatedly more than made up for it. She squeezed and moved her lips against my flesh as they glided along my hardened exterior, her tongue never ceasing its motions. Ever did she continue until, eventually, I could not hold in my lust, moaning into the bathhouse air as I bucked my hips, twitching into her mouth as I erupted into it. She kept sliding along my length even then, until the final loads came, and she held her lips to my body, throat rippling around my girth as she milked the final loads from me.
Once I was spent, the mermaid slowly slid her lips and lingering tongue off my girth, letting it float, still rigid, in the water. She gently batted at it with her hands, and she pushed her head back upon the water, smiling happily. She opened her mouth, revealing it to be empty, before kissing me on the forehead.
I chuckled, my hands once more wandering to her scaly rump, gently squeezing the flesh, causing her to yelp in surprise, though she did not seem to mind. She giggled, once more wrapping her tail loosely around my legs; it wasn’t quite as flexible as the lamia’s tail, but she could move it gracefully nonetheless.
The mermaid smiled again, and with a happy grin, reached forth to run her hand across my chest, pressing those membranes against my skin.
In return, I moved a hand from her rump to bring to her breasts, neither too large nor too small, a perfect handful as I gently squeezed. She moaned softly, and I moved to kiss her soft flesh, before suckling upon the teat, making her sigh out again. I waggled my tongue against her nipple, rolling it about and pushing against it, tasting the surprisingly sweet film of slime that coated her body, making her areola particularly tasty.
I pulled away, and pressed my lips to hers, kissing her gently. She pulled away, and with a smile, suddenly pushed me beneath the water.
At first, I began to panic, thinking perhaps she was going to drown me, but then she kissed me, and I felt air flow into my lungs. And she did not cease kissing me, even after my panic subsided. She was breathing for me… I don’t know how, but she was. I held my breath, and pushed away… no, I could not breathe underwater now. She brought me back to her lips, and we once more exchanged sweet contact. If I were to breathe beneath the water, I had to retain this kiss… not that I minded.
She murmured into my mouth, and I felt her lift her hips upwards, teasing my glans with what had to be sweet, puffy labia. I grasped her hips to help guide her in, and with an insistent pushing from her, we joined together, my length sliding into her tight, uniquely textured sex. Instead of simple folds and creases, her innards were lined with hundreds of small, quivering nubs. It was quite stimulating, and though I was not unfamiliar with such a feeling, it was not often I experienced it, and it had always proven to be wondrous. I let my hand wander from her hips a little, gently rubbing and caressing her fabric-thin fins, so smooth and light to my fingertips.
The mermaid murmured a bit more sweetly, before she began to rock her hips back and forth against my body, clinging to my head and the small of my back. I would hold a hand to her rump, kneading gently, and once I was finished playing with her fin, my hand moved to hold onto her upper back. And then, we would begin to both move our hips, slowly increasing our fervour. They slapped together, and beneath the water, I could hear the distorted sounds of displacement as our hips moved the water around them about. Her hair would wave against my face, but I had my eyes closed to prevent irritation… and my mouth was firmly taken by the mermaid who so lovingly kissed me.
Even if this was just to sate our own desires, even if no romance would be born of this… I didn’t care. I had come to the conclusion that, when making love, regardless of who it is, when both sides treat each other with a degree of love and did their best to stimulate and express their desire for one another, then the pleasure was substantially better.
Treat every partner like a lover, and the bliss will be immense.
I got the impression she thought similarly. She began to gyrate her hips, twisting my member in a slight circular motion, forcing my flesh more firmly against the quivering, squeezing walls of fleshy nubs of her innards. I moaned into her mouth, and she did the same, our tongues thrumming against one another as the vibrations from our lustful emanations coursed through them. I felt her innards squeeze and water, and I felt my member throb painfully, leaking pre from the tip into her sex.
Every time our hips met, my member had to displace water that inevitably flowed inside of her depths. It only made the stimulation more intense.
We picked up speed, our mutual lust for each other’s climax accelerating the inevitable. They collided roughly, and our hands began to roam each other’s body, hers invariably softer and more stimulating with those stretchy membranes than mine. I would cup her breasts, squeeze her rump, caress her cheeks and rub her shoulders and massage her sides… at that moment, I became dimly aware of another presence, standing upon the stone above the water behind me, the dark silhouetted shape of a person peering down visible in the corner of my eye, disappearing as me and the mermaid gently rotated within the water.
I didn’t care. I was so close, thrusting vigorously until, signalled by loud moans from the both of us, the Mermaid and I simultaneously came, embracing each other tightly. She splashed fluids against my member, swirling and mixing with the water in her sex as her walls clenched and convulsed in orgasm, whilst my manhood pulsed and shot several thick, hot loads of semen into her depths.
We embraced each other so tight, my muscles strained, and it felt as hers did too, until our finales came to an end and we relax.
We remained limp and entwined for a few moments, gently kissing one another until she floated us to the surface, where our kissed ended. She smiled, before peering over my shoulder with a blush upon her face.
I turned about, and saw Nisha, peering down at us.
“Oh, uh, Nisha, I uh,” I began, but she simply smirked.
Instead of getting angry at any perceived infidelity – I don’t even know why she would, or why I would even consider such from her – she giggled and crouched by the water.
“I see you two are having fun, messing up the water~” she teased.
Even when caught mating with a mermaid, Nisha managed to make me relax.
“She started it,” I retorted jokingly.
The mermaid giggled, passionately kissed me upon the lips, and then unwound from me, kissing me once again, before swimming away.
She didn’t disappear, she simply floated along in the water to bask in the afterglow, whilst I was left with Nisha.
“So, you know who she is?” I asked my human colleague.
She shrugged, and simply dipped her legs into the water.
“No idea. Lilis would probably know. Either way, you’re gonna get raped to death one day, and I doubt the one that does it will mean to,” she joked.
I chuckled nervously.
“Well, it’s not the worse way to go, if they don’t mean it,” I said.
Nisha smirked and chuckled.
“No, I suppose not~”
In the background, I could hear the mermaid giggling, having overheard our conversation.
I lowered my face into the water until only my eyes were above the surface, hiding the blush upon my face.
Even now, being laughed at by women made my confidence shrink.
Woe is me, I thought jokingly to myself.

Another day passed since the encounter with the mermaid in the bathhouse, and I must admit, I had dreams of her in my sleep. Though it would be difficult not to have such… vivid visions of someone so beautiful whom you had been so intimate with. Nevertheless, I had not seen her since. I did not mind, having learned to deal with the separation after intimate encounters with beings that made me feel so very good. I surmised it was because I had frequent encounters with such women, and so none were able to stick in my mind for long before another added to the various memories, neither replacing the experiences nor masking them with overwhelming presence. I also believed it was because of what Lilis had said, that Cubi had the most interesting effect of preventing someone from growing used to pleasure, thus ensuring they were not ‘ruined’ for lesser beings; a human could not possibly bring the sheer amount of pleasure a cubus could instil in a person, not without magic. Fortunately, a person that has copulated with a cubus will still find pleasure in the company of another human.
I had been thinking a lot about this; the various beings I had encountered, whether through seduction or force, guile or demand, I had experienced quite a variety of creatures, some more sinister than others. I recalled the lamia, I recalled the Alraune whom had lured me to her with such an enticing aroma. The bat-like succubus that had attacked me in Daggersford, and the vampire too.
My neck tingled a little as I recalled that bloodsucking fiend; I never would’ve thought having my very blood drained could be potentially orgasmic, though that was obviously for a supernatural reason. I guessed that the same could be said about my soul, my first encounter with Lilis quite… well, it’s the one memory I couldn’t possibly forget, and I have a feeling that it wasn’t purely of my own volition.
I did ponder, however… what kind of beings would I encounter in the future… and if one of them might not be as ‘kind’ as the ones I had met already.

I was back once more in the Purgatory Lounge, trying desperately to stifle an erection I knew I could not possibly contain, no matter how hard I tried, knowing that I had failed each and every other night I found myself here, and that it wouldn’t be any different in the future.
I looked about at the variety of colours that comprised the numerous cubi, and the various amorous activities they were entertaining themselves with before taking their desired ‘prey’ to a room to get truly serious.
I spied an incubus passionately kissing a female servant, who returned the lip lock with equal fervour, entranced by his charm. A succubus teased a man with her tail, caressing his crotch through his pants whilst exploring his body with her hands. Another succubus embraced a man with her arms, tail and wings, pulling him close against her bust and breathing out a strange mist that seemingly ensnared his mind after a moment of nervous resistance, his eyes glazing over and looking up at her longingly.
Just behind me, an Incubus smiled as he used his wings as a privacy screen over his crotch as he sat down upon a couch, though there was no mystery as to what the female servant crouched before him behind his wings was doing, the tell-tale slurping easily audible.
I shivered out, the sound doing nothing to help contain my arousal, until I felt a pair of arms wrap around me from behind, a set of lips press against my neck, the rush of air as whoever it was inhaled my scent, and a feminine murmur of appreciation tantalising my mind as I heard it. Her nails gently dug into my chest, blood red in colour and quite long.
“Mmmm,” she murmured again. “Quite rich… a lovely scent~ You’re the one~”
I had long ago learned not to question what anyone in this room said about scents, tastes and quality; it was a scale a human couldn’t possibly comprehend.
“Th-thank you, miss…” I muttered, trying to be polite.
“Oh, no need~” she said as she turned me around. At first, there was recognition, her face seeming so troublingly familiar, and I almost blurted out the name ‘Raven’ before I realised that she was not.
But I was unmistaken in my belief that this woman was a vampire like Raven was, those crimson eyes simply so different from any cubus with red gazes. The lack of demonic appendages and horns confirmed it to me, though instead of silvery, silky hair, hers was a deep black; she honestly seemed more befitting of the name ‘Raven’ than Raven was, though I wouldn’t voice that thought.
“I am Merida~” she greeted, pecking me on the cheek with her lips. “Come with me… tonight will be delicious~”
I shivered at the use of her word ‘delicious’; for vampires, feeding was as sexual of an act as copulation itself.
She led me away, towards the private suites. I felt chills run up and down my spine, knowing what I was in for; whether she was gentler or rougher, I did not know. I simply recalled the intensity of the bite, and the overwhelming pleasure of being fed upon.
But when she opened the door, it felt like the warmth drained from my face as I laid eyes upon none other than Raven herself.
She turned to glance at me, and grinned.
“Ah, Merida, you found him~” she said knowingly.
“Of course~ Have I ever let you down~?” Merida answered sweetly.
The two exchanged devious chuckles, and I could only shiver audibly and physically.
“Oh god, this is too much, they’ll kill me!” I thought. There was no way I would survive an encounter with two vampires at once.
Then again, I had survived an encounter with two succubi, one of them being among the most powerful currently alive.
Merida moved me over towards the bed, and Raven stood up from it. They both wore black, silky dresses that seemed to shimmer when the threads caught the light just right. I looked between the two; whilst they visually looked similar, thanks to their crimson eyes and pale skin, I noted that, while both were enchantingly beautiful, Merida seemed a bit more petite and soft in the face, whilst Raven had slightly more striking features. It didn’t take long for them to sandwich me between their soft bodies, laughing as they enjoyed my discomfort.
“Aww, he looks scared,” Merida said in a mock sympathetic tone, dragging a finger down my chest across my shirt.
“Poor little thing~” Raven agreed in a similar tone, reaching forth to caress my cheek. I sighed out shudderingly, and they giggled in response, leaning in to tease my cheeks with long, slow licks. They tasted me, kissing me all over my neck, head and face, exploring my body with their hands. It wasn’t long before one of them had slipped their fingers beneath my pants to gently rub my member, sliding their palm up the length of my shaft. I didn’t know which one it was, and it didn’t really matter; my mind was awash with fear and lust, part of me delighted to be receiving such attention from women as beautiful and erotic as this. But the other part of me was terrified of how much damage they could do to me, that one could easily suck me dry; two would surely be able to leave me a desiccated husk in a short amount of time, and a small part of me saying they wouldn’t dare in Lilis’ manor wasn’t really getting through to me.
I squirmed between them as their touch grew steadily more invasive, the hand to my shaft wrapping around my girth, gently stroking me, others sliding beneath my uniform and caressing my body. They gradually removed each article of clothing from me, until I felt my member tugged down by my pants, and then spring free as my trousers slipped off the tip. They did not remove their own garb, though I wouldn’t complain about it. I shivered and groaned, feeling their tongues continue to explore my body, though now one of them moved down to tease my chest, lapping the tip of her muscle at one of my nipples. I gasped softly, drawing their attention.
“Mmm, this one certainly likes being licked… I wonder if that means he enjoys being food, tasted over and over~” Merida suggested deviously.
“I suspect he likes being treated like a hard candy… but I prefer the sweet wine within him more~” Raven stated, their words supposedly between themselves, but clearly intended to further arouse me.
I moaned softly, Merida taking a firm grasp of my member.
“Mmm, that fine wine is certainly nice, but what about stickier stuff~?” she teased, moving to crouch down in front of me, gently stroking my member, peering up at me with those crimson eyes, licking her lips seductively.
“I would happily recommend it… but I’ll stick with this for now~” Raven uttered, gently licking and kissing at my neck, whilst Merida leaned in forwards to slowly curl her tongue off the back of my tip, over my frenulum, her motion slow and sensual.
“Mmph, just make sure to save some for me~” Merida crooned, before sliding her lips softly over my tip, down my shaft and against my jewels. She moved back up, letting her lips brush and glide over my flesh whilst her tongue lightly prodded and slid against my skin, gently curling off the flesh and teasing my sensitive frenulum, before moving to take my manhood into her mouth, swallowing me whole, her lips pressing to my body. I sighed out shudderingly, feeling her suckling deep in her throat, ensuring there was never a moment of lax stimulation.
Raven pressed her body to my back, those breasts proving difficult to ignore, nipping a bit more insistently at my neck. She giggled, glancing down at her friend.
“What a wonderful view you must have~” she teased, before suddenly sinking her fangs into my flesh.
I moaned loudly in response, feeling those sharp ivories begin to siphon blood from my body, the pleasure resulting from the stimulation all too intense, even if she was sipping slowly to ensure she didn’t bring me to climax too quickly.
All the while, Merida began to bob her head up and down my length in a slow, sensual manner, twisting her head about from side to side with her gradual movements, fluid and erotic.
I felt weak in the knees, and had Raven not been holding me in a sensual embrace, I would’ve likely toppled. But she was physically stronger than cubi, even if it didn’t feel like it right now; supporting my weight would’ve been a trifle for her. Her tongue would lap and prod at my skin much like Merida’s did to my tip or shaft depending on where she had slid her lips to on my manhood. I felt her fangs sliding against the top of my member, to either side, an acute reminder of dangerous nature. And yet, she never once bit me, more content to simply suck and tease, and to watch my pitiful expressions as the euphoria from her fellatio and Raven’s feeding took its toll on my body; I had not yet climaxed, yet already I felt like my mind was clouding over, losing focus and control. My eyes grew half-lidded, and my moans weakened. The pleasure sapped the strength from me. Quite useful for a vampire, their bite able to subdue their prey with minimal effort, and ensure they are unable to resist from the pleasure and the almost paralytic effect that went with it. Maybe it was me. Either way, it was getting harder to think now, and with the pleasure from Raven’s bite and Merida’s suckling, it was growing more and more difficult to string a coherent train of thought together.
Soon enough, with Merida’s twisting motions, making her lips rotate around my girth, and Raven’s gentle feeding, her own lips creeping and kissing to my skin whilst her tongue wormed about against my neck between and around her fangs, lapping up what blood wasn’t siphoned up into her fangs, I could resist no longer, moaning loudly into the air and bucking my hips forward weakly, though the pulses from my manhood were by no means weakened. And with a delighted croon, Merida would feed on my semen much as Raven was on my blood, suckling and gulping down my seed with a hunger and greed to rival a succubus. She ensured my climax lasted longer than normal, constantly stimulating it until the last drop – for that load at least – was spent. She would slow to a halt, and then peer up at me with those red eyes, her lips pressing to my body. Raven would moan softly as she came down from her own spike of euphoria, though she did not come to a climax as I did. Slowly, Merida slipped off my member, slurping softly as she did, her tongue trailing along the underbelly of my member as it softened a little; how could I keep it up when both exhausted by pleasure, and after having my blood drained? I’m surprised it doesn’t soften in the middle of being fed upon, but I suppose lust overrides vampire fangs.
They let me rest for a moment, at least physically. Mentally, they ensured my continued arousal by licking and kissing my body wherever they could reach, Raven lapping at my neck and kissing my wounds, whilst Merida teased and suckled upon my jewels, fondling the orbs within their sack to breathe virility and eagerness back into my member, now fully erect once more. After a few minutes, they paused for a moment, grinning at each other before suddenly laying me down upon the bed. I was too weak to move without summoning some concentration and reserve strength, but there was no point; it was there meal, and a mere human exhausted already couldn’t possibly overpower a pair of vampires in their prime. I would be subjected to a sultry striptease, the two of them eying me like a prime cut of meat as they slipped their garments from their body, letting me gaze upon their porcelain skin. Such beauty belied their fearsome power, and only served to lure in their prey… even me, my gaze fixed upon their breasts, which they jiggled and fondled enticingly. I groaned, trying to block out the thoughts, even if I wasn’t sure why. But soon enough, they were upon me, Raven this time straddling my hips and getting herself comfortable, sandwiching my shaft between her nether folds and my stomach, whilst Merida laid next to me, resting her upper body over my chest whilst her legs laid by Raven’s, giving her the space she needed. And so Merida began to lick and kiss at the opposite side of my neck to the one Raven had fed from. She giggled and crooned, sliding her lips and tongue up my jawline and face to gently suckle on my earlobe, whispering into my ear seductively.
“We’ve been feeding on men and women for several nights now, making sure we got our fill without leaving any… unnecessary ‘evidence’ behind, or taking from our gracious host’s offering… but Raven insisted we leave the ‘best’ for last… and I agree now~”
It made me shudder. What did she mean, ‘the best’? How could I be the best, when Lilis herself told me I wasn’t necessarily the best, just high quality, as far as spirit energy goes.
I wasn’t able to ponder much longer, as Raven began to grind her nethers to my shaft, letting those labia wrap around the top of my manhood to either side, coating it in a new layer of fluids, Merida’s saliva beginning to dry. She ground her slit firmly against my rod, twisting her hips about in a reciprocating fashion, the motions of her midsection most mesmerising. And then, she lifted her hips up, and let my member slide up against the tip of her slit and against her clit as it rose, no longer pinned to my body. Now, she would gyrate her sex to my glans, pre once more dribbling from the tip already, so sensitive after the last orgasm.
And then she would slide down until she sat upon my hips, whilst Merida simultaneously sank her fangs into my flesh, the spike of pleasure eliciting a powerful groan of pleasure from my lips and causing my hips to buck upwards in response.
Good gods, was it impossible to think now. They had my body pinned beneath them, weakened and sensitive, and they were taking from it once more, Raven beginning to rise and fall on my mast with such slick motions, her folds squeezing me tightly but still unable to increase the friction exerted upon my girth. It didn’t matter; it still felt amazing, and Merida had begun to tug on my neck with each sip she made, tiny jolts of pleasure accompanying each. Her lips suckled to my skin, and her tongue would lap at my neck with a bit more vigour than Raven had. She was a bit more assertive in her feeding, but she was no more or less stimulating than Raven. Just a little different, and equally euphoric. I couldn’t resist either, one groping their own breasts as they rose and fell upon my manhood, licking their lips in a seductive display, the other holding onto my head and sucking my blood. I twitched beneath them, feeling weaker than before, even though the amount of blood they had each drank was not particularly great… not yet at least. But one person could hardly satisfy two vampires, not with one drink each.
The pleasure was beginning to grow hazing, the two stimulations blurring together and burning my body with its fiery euphoria. I moaned lowly now, and panted breathlessly. It was becoming difficult to judge time, and all I could truly focus on was the enchanting monster grinding and bouncing upon my crotch, grinning toothily and licking her lips slowly and seductively, running her hands up and down her body, letting her breasts bounce as a result, her own jiggling rump and her crotch beginning to slap to my groin. And the bewitching leach latched to my neck only crooned in bliss, tongue ever flickering to my skin as she tugged upon my flesh. She seemed hungry, and I wondered if I could possibly feed them before a spike of pleasure crushed that moment of clear thinking.
Not long after that spike of bliss, another would come, and I couldn’t resist spilling my essence into Raven’s womanhood, bucking up in weak, jerking motions with each load I shot into her canal. She ground upon my hips slowly and seductively, moaning sweetly in pleasure, whilst Merida moaned against my neck, lips and tongue thrumming to my flesh. They both eased to a stop, before releasing my neck and my member from their respective orifices, feeling those sharp fangs leaving my flesh surprisingly stimulating. Raven would fall atop of me, seed I had pumped into her sex trickling out from her nethers onto my thigh. They hugged my close, grinning and teasingly licking and kissing my body, both paying attention to my nipples and stimulating them. My thoughts were hazy, but I noted them moving me about, rolling me onto my side and sandwiching me between them. I felt their hot breaths against my throat and the nape of my neck, and I shuddered, so weak and yet so aroused.
“Mmm… I think he’s about had it~” Raven crooned, running a finger up my chest.
“Mmm… just one more~?” Merida pleaded like a child asking for another treat, yet with a seductive and devious edge.
Raven chuckled, and leaned around my body to kiss her friend.
“Of course… it’s time to finish our meal~”
And with that, they proceeded to lick and kiss at my neck, their tongues sliding over the wounds previously made. I dimly realised they had swapped sides, suckling and stimulating the sides of my neck they had not fed from, Raven teasing the side Merida had fed from, and vice versa. I shuddered and groaned, working out that Raven was to my front, and Merida behind me. My shaft was sandwiched between her stomach and my own, and both rubbed their sensual frames to mine. And soon enough, I felt their fangs sink into my flesh, and I moaned raspingly, so exhausted now I could do little else but shudder and quiver between their bodies. All rational and coherent thought ended. I vaguely felt their breasts squash to my back and my chest as the pleasure radiated out from both sides of my neck now, Raven feeding with deeper, but more controlled sips, whilst Merida was a bit more aggressive, taking faster, smaller sips of my essence. But it didn’t matter; if I had the energy from before, I would’ve been writhing about, and my body attempted to do so certainly, but I had so little energy left to do so, squirming meekly between them and letting out choked gasps of ecstasy. My member burned with pleasure, throbbing and leaking pre profusely. And soon enough, I felt them both shudder as they finally came to a climax, splashing juices against my body from the front and behind, all whilst I came to my own, spurting semen up between my belly and Raven’s in a mind-shattering orgasm.
And then, quite unceremoniously, I passed out, thoroughly drained by the two vampiric vixens, all memory of the night ceasing there.

I had a question I wished to ask Lilis… a question about her race’s history, sparked by one of her statements referring to a dark, murderous past.
I knocked upon her door, and to my surprise, discovered her actually doing something other than feeding on one of her servants… even more surprised by the fact she had a bored expression on her face from doing what appeared to be ledgers.
I shouldn’t have, knowing her, but I could not help but remark.
“That seems very erotic,” I quipped sarcastically. “Those numbers and notes are simply arousing.”
She lifted her gaze and gave me a deadpan expression.
“There are many ways I could make you regret those words and cum yourself dry, but I am simply in no mood for that… what is it you wished to ask me?”
Gulping nervously at her idle threat, I cleared my throat and adopted a more serious demeanour.
“I just wanted to ask you… what were lust demons like, back before they treated humans so… well,” I questioned.
Her eyes narrowed, and she set her quill down into its well and laced her fingers together, placing her elbows on the desk and resting her chin to her interlocked hands.
“It was a time when those we did not enslave, we would drain until they expired, be it by their own lust driven desire, fuelled by our charm, or beneath us and begging for mercy, amongst other positions depending on partner or preference,” she explained. “And we relished the deaths of our prey, seeing it as no finer thing to do… but I sense your question isn’t so much about what we were like before the Purge, but what exactly was the Purge.”
She was perceptive, I gave her that much… it helped that she could simply read my mind if she so wished.
“Well… yes. I wanted to know about whatever it was that made the Cubi change… but… a ‘Purge’? I didn’t realise it was something, so… violent,” I said.
“Brack,” she began, looking more serious than ever. “Violence wasn’t the only part about it… it was what lead the Purge that truly allowed the Protestant factions with the Cubi circles to enact such change away from evil… it wasn’t a simple matter of making things right, and spurning the evil that we had come to embody, but as a matter of survival; if we did not change, we feared they would return to render us extinct.”
“Wait, what do you mean… ‘they’?” I questioned. This was growing more mysterious by the minute… and it seemed as though there was another force at play during this ‘Purge’.
She sighed out, and reclined into her seat, looking rather odd with her skimpy, arousing attire and scholarly look upon her face.
“This is a tale we ourselves don’t wholly understand… but I will tell it as the one who recounted it to me told it… the one whom I owe my life to… my mother,” she said.
And so began the retelling of a tale that, when looking back, chilled me, knowing that there was something utterly unearthly out there, something neither demonic or mortal or magical…

One thousand years earlier…

The man shuddered, writhed and bucked, choking out with his last gasps of breath, before he finally spasmed one last time, and fell limp and lifeless beneath Armina’s succulent thighs.
She licked her lips, the pale skinned, fiery-haired succubus grinning as she planted a kiss to the dead man’s forehead, a perverse act of affectionate desecration than anything. She chuckled and slipped free of his flaccid, dead member, and looked around at the several other bodies lying lifeless in the chamber of the catacombs; men and women, whom had sought to flee Armina’s onslaught, but knew nothing of the wiles and cunning of the Succubus and her demonic subordinates.
She had led a raid upon a small village built near an expansive catacombs, seeking to enslave and drain the life out of its inhabitants and take the catacombs; she sought to practice the dark art of necromancy to raise a force of the undead to help weaken other human redoubts so she and her succubi and incubi followers could infiltrate and undermine these strongholds and villages from within.
In the next chamber over, she could hear the sobbing of a young girl, before crying out in resistance and then becoming muffled as a succubus or incubus – Armina did not know or care which – began to kiss her, and drain her no doubt.
She conjured her clothes back to her body, her voluminous breasts jiggling as her bra reformed around them in a cloud of condensing black smoke, the leathery attire both seductive and dangerous to those that looked upon it.
Her crimson lips pursed as she began walking, looking for her second in command, Nida; she wanted to direct her elsewhere, cutting off any access to more defensible caverns and chambers within the catacombs.
Armina liked Nida; she was devious, reliable and sadistic, and often brought the Succubus Leader delicious humans for her to devour.
The only problem was her upstart daughter, Nilis; she was likely one of those foolish Protestant faction members, especially given how uncomfortable she seemed around Armina and her own mother, and because she had killed not one of her prey, only enslaved them… Armina thus made it a point to drain the life out of half of those Nilis enthralled.
Nida, the grey-skinned, blue-haired and yellow-eyed Succubus was laughing, draining a girl busy mashing her lips upon Nida’s snatch, her eyes glazed over and luminous with the magic that ensnared her mind, forcing her to willingly please the demon that intended to drain her to death, the energy flow all to visible.
And standing over in the corner of the chamber, much to Armina’s disgust, was Nilis herself, looking grim and sad all at once, her pale blue skin and silvery hair quite beautiful to behold, admittedly, but never had she used it to truly show how inferior humans were by enticing a man to his death.
She sneered at Nilis, who endeavoured to break eye contact with the Succubus Leader.
“Ah, my Mistress~” Nida remarked, gesturing to Armina with a devious smile on her face. “I am at your disposal… once I am done with this one~”
The ginger-haired girl currently lapping and suckling upon Nida’s snatched only murmured in a lustful haze, her tongue working away at the lethal folds of the Succubus’ sex.
“I would never deny you a meal, Nida… but I require you to take several of your followers to flush out and cut off survivors… I don’t want any escaping me~” Armina commanded.
Nida smirked at the idea, before suddenly grasping the hair of the young girl and throwing her off of her, slamming her into a wall with a pained yelp.
“I will finish you later, human,” she warned with a devious, amused snarl, before glaring at her daughter. “Nilis!”
Nilis jumped, her mother no more fond of her own daughter than Armina was, and gulped.
“Y-Yes, Mother?” she answered.
“Take this whore to the gathering point… and if you feel the need to feed, do so… but when you get to the gathering point, you are to find me again, is that clear?”
“Yes, Mother,” Nilis acknowledged with a submissive nod.
Nida donned her underwear yet again, mentally calling several of her subordinates to her, the several succubi and incubi all appearing in flashes of fire.
“We have humans to hunt~” Nida informed with delight, and laughed wickedly as she led her posse down a darkened hall, her evil cackles echoing off the cold crypt stone.
Armina glared at Nilis.
“Do as you’re told… and when you find your mother, she will have something for you to do,” the Succubus leader said.
“Yes Mistress,” Nilis acknowledged, seemingly unable to say anything else.
Armina scowled and huffed, before turning around, and walking down yet a different corridor… one day, that girl would become a true Succubus or die.

Nilis sighed out as her mother and Mistress disappeared, despair filling her; so much death, and yet the desire to feed gnawed at her… the desire to feed on everything.
She used her magic to pull the ginger-haired girl into tow behind her; her mind was utterly broken, and would’ve responded to any command given by a succubus or incubus.
Nilis knew this girl was likely going to die, but she could do nothing… as much as she loved hunting humans, killing them and destroying their lives did not sit well with her.
She was indeed a part of one of the small, largely insignificant Protestant groups, individual incubi and succubi who did not revel in the murderous debauchery of their fellows; they were no less promiscuous, but they were repulsed by the idea of murder and killing, and the destruction of lives when all they wished to do was feed and indulge in lust… she couldn’t ignore her instincts, that much was clear, but she also did not wish to be a part of something so heinous. It was well known that Cubi could survive without killing anyone, and without altering how one feeds all that much at all.
It was just entertaining to enslave and kill through the debauched acts that the Cubi were known for.
As Armina put it, “Why should we not have fun for punishing the Sinful hearts of weak-willed humans? Their lust will be their downfall.”
Nilis admittedly did enjoy enthralling humans… but she cared for those that Armina or her subordinates did not kill… though she had to hide her good treatment from her fellows… if she was found out to be a member of the Protestants, Armina would likely exile her to some dark, nightmarish place.
She walked glumly through the labyrinthine halls of the catacombs, the only light provided by torches in sconces… enough to see the odd fresh corpse lying here and there, in varying states of undress and fluid staining.
The young, ginger-haired girl trod along mindlessly behind the Succubus, unable to think freely now… perhaps her personality and consciousness torturously trapped within her own mind, unable to do anything but watch.
The thought made Nilis shudder and tingle with delight all at once; she enjoyed taking control away from people… she just didn’t want them to never have it ever again.
She passed by a room, a woman sobbing as an Incubus slowly slid his member in and out of her womanhood, violating her in a gentle fashion.
As she rounded a corner, she spotted something unusual; blood, smeared against a wall.
Though it wasn’t unheard of for Cubi to fall in a fight, given they weren’t exactly built or bred for battle, there was no body, and certainly no psychic alarm sent to all present Cubi to warn of a dangerous individual… there were no magical entities other than them around, and it was impossible to sneak up on a Cubus, the demons of lust adept at sensing the life forces of things both living and undead.
There wasn’t that much blood either, so Nilis did not believe someone died here, otherwise there would be much more, since to kill a Cubus without sneaking up on them would be a bloody affair indeed.
It was certainly a cubus’ blood, she could feel it.
Though she did not feel it necessary to warn anyone, she was wary.
A few minutes more of walking, and alarm began to set into her mind; she was nearing the collection point for humans being brought back as feeding stock and slaves… yet there was no one to be seen.
Eventually, she found the collection point, a central chamber with a hall leading to the entrance atrium of the vast catacomb network. There were men and women gathered here, humans, all stripped naked, some quiet, some unconscious, many mind-broken and some sobbing quietly… yet there were no other succubi or incubi to be seen.
The humans weren’t able to flee because they were restrained magically, so it couldn’t have been their doing.
Nilis instructed the ginger haired girl to remain in the chamber, knowing she would be going nowhere.
The Succubus walked through the halls of the catacombs, looking for her mother as instructed, and growing ever more alarmed; thought here were still Cubi around, in other places, they seemed absent, and there were the odd demons who too felt something was amiss.
But she did not delay her return to her mother, lest she suffer Nida’s wrath, and that of Armina; neither were forgiving individuals.
It wasn’t long before she had found her mother, several of her subordinates cornering a group of terrified humans, Nida already pinning one to a wall and lapping at the man’s lips, the human quavering in fear.
Nida turned to face her daughter.
“Right… so you are here,” she said. Nilis nodded, and Nida smirked wickedly. “Good… go find Armina, I wish to show her something… and for you to finally learn some respect.
After a wicked chuckle from her mother that sent chills down Nilis’ spine, Nida moved to begin sucking the soul out of the man, wispy energy siphoning from out between his lips, causing him to twitch and choke slightly.
The other humans in the room – two young women and another older man – huddled together as the other cubi moved in for the kill. Nilis sighed out in sympathy, before leaving the room behind her to fetch Armina; she knew what was coming, what Nida had in store for her own daughter, why she wanted Armina to be present.
She wanted to force her to drain one of the humans to death, and Nilis knew there would be nothing she could do… she so wished to be involved, but the amount of death and evil going on in this dark place had diminished even her demonic libido.
She only hoped she could grant her chosen sacrifice a blissful, painless death, free of suffering and fear. A better fate compared to what Armina and Nida so enjoyed.

Tracking Armina was not difficult; the bodies she left behind – corpses or hypnotised slaves being pleased by cubi to keep them submissive and for food – bore the traces of Armina’s unique energy; it was easier to tell with a higher-level cubus that was not actively attempting to cloak their tracks, so to speak, compared to a lesser demon of lust who’s energy left little in the way of recognisable traces.
It wasn’t long before the young succubus found the leader of the raiding party that had subverted and driven the population of the village into the catacombs, gently lowering a woman down to the ground as the last ounces of her life force were so wickedly stolen from her, a final breath signifying her death, Armina licking her lips lusciously. Without even turning around, Armina chuckled.
“So Nida has sent you to fetch me, to witness your own punishment… how delightful,” she said, turning around and giving Nilis a wicked look. “I do hope you learn the consequences of your mercy towards these inferior cattle.”
She regarded the dead woman on the ground, half naked with her breasts and groin exposed as Armina spoke the last part. Nilis didn’t answer, only nodding obediently. Armina snapped her fingers, and the sound reverberated through the stone halls, chilling Nilis’ blood as the ambient temperature dropped and the torches that burned brightly dimmed until they barely illuminated anything.
Armina gestured for Nilis to take the lead on the return trip to her mother, trudging sombrely through the deathly corridors of the burial catacombs, the wrappings of long deceased humans much more foreboding than ever, lying lifelessly in their alcoves.
Yet it was not the mummified remains that disturbed Nilis… it was this alarm that burned in the back of her mind, exacerbated by strange sounds she heard in the far off halls reachable only by the passages that branched off the one she and Armina traversed… they sounded like dull, heavy footsteps, yet at the same time, like metal scraping against stone.
She could feel no life other than that of enslaved humans and the incubi and succubi scouring the halls for survivors, so she discounted Knights, holy or otherwise, being the source of the sounds… but it truly felt like they were being followed.
Even Armina was aware of the noises, but she seemed more annoyed and cautious than alarmed.
They neared the small chamber that Nilis had left her mother in before… and were suddenly caught off guard by the man Nida had been feeding upon prior stumbling out of the room from around a corner, appearing weakened by panicked.
How had he escaped Nida? That didn’t seem possible.
“What is Nida doing? Does she wish to hunt the man for her own amusement?” Armina muttered to herself. “Go find out what she’s doing in there.”
“Yes, Mistress,” Nilis complied, trudging over to the chamber; it appeared a set of engraved metal doors had been swung close, though one was partially opened from the man who had escaped just before.
As Nilis went to open the doors, she heard the strangest of sounds; choked gurgling and pained gasps.
She felt the life force of her mother inside, but no others… and Nida’s energy was fading rapidly.
Panicked, Nilis slowly and quietly swung the door open a bit more… and stared in horror at the scene within.
There was her mother, blood spilling on her mouth, clawing at her assailant, suspended in the air with a long, sharp metallic blade piercing her through the midsection.
And the wielder of the blade was unlike anything she had ever seen; it was like some sort of golem, but made of a dark grey and black metal, a pair of blue, angular eyes upon an equally angular head staring impassively at the dying succubus impaled upon its lengthy sword, protruding from its right forearm, a hand gently open and closing with sharp fingertips.
Its overall height was about seven feet, easily. Its torso was thick, covered in dark plating with small, blue and glowing points on it, particularly around the joints, a metallic ball surrounded by thick black cords and wires.
Its abdomen was only slightly narrower than its chest, black, vertical cords revealed at its waist, blue lines dimly pulsing along this small exposed space between its chest and its lower body. Its limbs were bulky and angular, and its legs bent forwards instead of backwards, like that of a Satyr, only much stockier.
In the middle of its chest, it bore a strange, red marking, three rectangles arrayed radially around an empty space in the middle, like the spokes of a wheel.
Despite its overall bulkiness and angularity, it possessed a leanness to it, making it seem agile enough to chase something down at reasonable speed.
It clearly used said speed to dispatch the other Cubi around the room, their bodies strewn across the floor in varied states of mutilation, one seemingly decapitated, another possessing a deep, horrific gash across their chest, from shoulder to the opposite side of their body, just below their ribcage… yet, the humans were nowhere to be seen among the fallen.
Nida clawed at the air, trying to conjure a fireball to dispatch her assailant, but Succubi and Incubi were not proficient fighters; their lethality lay in their charm and illusion, and their ability to drain the life of their prey.
What hoisted her upon an angular blade was not alive, in any sense of the word; it wasn’t a living being, it wasn’t undead, it wasn’t even a golem… golems were fuelled by magic.
This was not. It gave off nothing that could be sensed by a cubus.
At that moment, Armina walked up to Nilis, grabbing her by the shoulder harshly and forcing the younger succubus to face the leader.
“I told you to go find out what Nida was up to!” she barked, her anger blinding her to the dying energies of her second in command. “You’re as useless as a—“
She stopped upon finally catching the grisly scene in the chamber.
The metallic entity had seen them, and with a swift, smooth motion, pulled its blade free of Nida’s body, a sickening sound following the extraction of the fell weapon.
Nida choked once and went silent before she even crumpled onto the ground, another corpse added to the rest.
Armina shouted a shocked obscenity, before quickly conjuring up an illusion to counter the metallic beast, the replica image of Armina forming in front of it.
It was a feat only high-level succubi and incubi could accomplish, to conjure an illusion that existed visually in the real world, like a projected image; most could only afflict illusions upon minds, though they were, ironically, much more effective… it just happened that the metal monster was not afflicted by such mental weaknesses… Armina could not invade its mind in any form.
Worst still, even as the illusion danced around the steel creature, it seemed to ignore the fake, seeing right through the deception and stomping towards Armina with the very sounds she and Nilis had heard before.
Armina sneered, before turning around to flee, conjuring a fireball and flinging it at the stone ceiling above the doorway, prompting a localised collapse to rain down upon the monster… that did not stop it, for it barrelled its way through the debris with a shoulder charge, right past a petrified Nilis.
It pursued Armina down a hallway, followed by the scream of an Incubus that was unlucky enough to find itself in its path.
Shaking off her fearful paralysis, Nilis decided she had to flee. She gathered her nerves, and made to find the exit to the catacombs.
She was not upset over her mother’s death… if anything, she felt… free. She did regret the loss of the one that gave her life, but the succubus was a vile woman, and evil… something Nilis and numerous others were beginning to realise and revile.
Nevertheless, she had to make it out of here alive, and that may not have proven an easy feat; she discovered more bodies of fellow Cubi, their corpses baring the signs of quick deaths, if brutal and at times messy… but brutality did not always mean suffering.
She cursed the fact she could not conjure herself a magic circle to transfer to somewhere else; she was not yet powerful enough for such a spell, even though it would make escape easier.
Such was Nilis’ binding to the physical plane that she literally bumped into a panicked human, a young woman with barely any clothes still covering her sacred parts.
She screamed, realising Nilis was a succubus from the very moment she laid eyes on the young demon, most notably spying the horns that grew from Nilis’ head. Various obscenities and pleas escaped the woman’s lips, all whilst pushing herself backwards along the ground in an attempt to put distance between her and Nilis.
The succubus only grimaced, knowing nothing would calm the woman down, and that she would fall victim to the mechanical monster far more easily than Nida and her compatriots. So Nilis gritted her teeth, and left the woman be, hoping beyond hope that she would find luck in her danger and escape unharmed… but the chances were doubtful.
She made her way through the labyrinthine corridors, at one point stumbling across an Incubus that was slumped against a wall at the head of a T intersection, facing down the hall that met perpendicular with the passageway Nilis was fleeing through; several large holes appeared to have been gouged out of the stone wall, and two bloody holes had been ripped through the Incubus from front to back.
She didn’t ponder how he died… she didn’t want to think on it.
Nilis eventually found herself back in the chamber where the humans had been gathered, and found she was not alone.
“Come on, listen to me,” a man pleaded to a woman, her eyes glazed over with the tell-tale sign of a broken mind… it was the same ginger haired woman Nilis had led here from before.
The man sobbed, burying his face into the upper part of her chest, begging her to listen.
Others were in the room, mostly freeing their enslaved fellows, or trying to, the magical bonds that held them not so easily broken as ropes or shackles.
Others, like the man, were trying to communicate with the hypnotised victims of Cubus mental invasion.
It made Nilis feel sick and horrible to witness. She took a step forward to help, but faltered, expecting severe retribution; a succubus could manipulate an entire room full of people, but if she was brought down quickly and beaten hard, they would prove weak.
That concern became a reality frighteningly quickly, failing to sense a hand grasping at her neck and slamming her against a wall.
A middle-aged man, his face red and seething with hatred, snarled at her, squeezing tightly down on her neck.
“You, monster!” he spat. “You brought this upon my people! My son and my wife are dead, playthings for you debauched, evil creatures!”
Lilis whimpered in fright, knowing well enough that even an offer of help would not be listened to… they would not trust her, and she dared not try and hypnotise the man throttling her, lest the others panic and flee or try and rend her limb from limb.
But try she did.
“I-I can help you,” she croaked, barely able to breathe.
“Lies!” the man screamed, and other survivors had begun to gather behind him, their eyes burning with a rage that would be difficult even for an unhindered cubus to overturn… it is easy to influence a human towards a strong emotion, hence why a cubus could swiftly charm a person into lusting for them, lust being a strong emotion… but fear was easier to overturn than a great rage, for fear often led to panic, and that made them susceptible to manipulation… but rage was different… it could render one blind to their surroundings, but if it was a being trying to manipulate their mind that was in their tunnel of wrathful vision, they would find it difficult to undermine.
She was finding it harder and harder to breathe, and despite a part of her thinking it would be a small justice for these people if she died, she did not wish to perish all the same. She had to think of something, even if it meant abandoning these people to a dreadful fate.
Nilis was not able to contemplate a solution when the man strangling her was forced to his knees, howling in pain and clutching his head.
Nilis choked and coughed as she inhaled air once more, turning her head to see Armina, bloodied but alive, an angry yet amused expression on her face.
“I do hope that was a lie when you offered them help,” she said dangerously, wiping blood from the corner of her mouth. She must have put everyone not restrained under an illusion of pain.
Those of sound mind, but not inflicted due to being already bound by magic, either cried or shouted angrily at Armina.
“You will burn for this, wretch!” one of the women screamed.
“Foul demon, your blight will be wiped clean from this world!” another man bellowed in defiance.
Armina sneered at them, but did nothing further. She sauntered slowly towards Nilis, pressing a fingernail to the succubus’ sternum, causing blood to bead from her chest, making her flinch.
“Was it a lie, my dear?” Armina queried with a sickly sweet tone.
Nilis grimaced and breathed out in strain. She was a coward… she didn’t want to defy Armina… but she was so despairing if she had to serve her anymore… so despairing that she had to be a part of a cycle so evil.
Nilis didn’t know what to do.
But that became a moot point, for Nilis suddenly froze, staring just past Armina’s head into the cold, luminous blue eyes of the metallic beast that had somehow so silently crept up upon Armina.
The Higher Succubus noticed the stare quickly, and dove out of the way with a fluttering of wings just as a blade stabbed at the air where she stood.
She, however, did not escape unharmed, the last foot of her tail being cleanly sliced off, falling to the ground in a writhing heap.
Armina cried out in pain, before sneering at the metal monster, covered in blood across its plate-like armoured hide at this point, adopting a combative stance.
“You will not defeat me!” she cried.
Due to the surprise strike, the illusion she had inflicted upon those free lifted, leaving them to either flee in terror or try in a last ditch effort to free their fellows.
Nilis decided enough was enough, and in an act of defiance, ran to the nearest human bound with magical runic circles, uttering something in a tongue they did not understand, and as they stared in astonishment and disbelief, Nilis began to dispel the magical bonds, freeing the people trapped by them.
She moved between each, and had quickly freed all those bound by magic… leaving only those with imprisoned minds standing or sitting without even paying attention to the duel between succubus and monster unfolding before them.
Nilis believed she could help them at least get to safety first, but as she moved to the closest one, she realised she came face to face with the ginger haired woman she had led there before.
She choked softly, feeling almost ashamed, but before she could even tell her to leave, Nilis was jabbed at by the sharp end of a broken bone.
“Back, devil!” cried the man that had been sobbing into her chest before… her lover.
Nilis could tell, feeling the connection between the two, and herself felt heartbroken. She reached out with her palm held out in a placating gesture, adopting the most passive face she could.
“Please… I’m not like them,” she asserted, but her hand was cut when the man stabbed at her palm with the sharp bone.
“Back! You will not harm her!” he spat.
Nilis was almost ready to stun the man with a quick stab at his mind when both were suddenly knocked aside as Armina was thrown into them.
Armina got to her feet, and snarled at the mechanical beast.
It made no equally fierce response… instead, loud clacking sounds emanated from its right arm as plates moved and shifted aside, its hands and fingers folding away to reveal a rectangular, hollow shaft.
It pointed it at Armina’s head, and with a bright flash and a loud crack, the Greater Succubus’ body twitched and went rigid as her head was ripped to pieces, a jagged stump all that remained of her neck. Her corpse crumpled to the ground, the tipless tail and wings twitching.
Nilis was leaning against the ginger haired woman, who was now propped against the wall, and stared fearfully at the monster that bore no signs of damage or injury, its armoured exterior spattered with blood… and it stared back, cold, heartless eyes examining her without pity or remorse.
Its arm, a weapon all its own, remained ready, not aimed at Nilis yet, but angled such that it would be ready to.
She quavered under its piercing gaze, expecting her death any moment now.
All the other humans were stunned silent, surprising Nilis, expecting cheering for her death, urging the creature to kill her… but they were likely as terrified as she was.
She couldn’t do anything to it. She could not read it, manipulate it, fool it, hurt it or stop it. It saw through illusions, and had no emotion that could be used against it.
It was, in every way, the perfect counter to Cubi, the most perfect slayer of lust demons.
Yet it did not do anything… Nilis still lived. Suddenly, it scanned the room with its baleful, blue eyes, shining a dull light across people and stone.
It made a low, intimidating chirping sound, and with loud clacking, reverted its arm to its previous, handed form, turned around on the spot with a growling whir, and stomped off into the darkened hallways of the catacombs, its feet clanking to the ground, soon disappearing behind a corner.
There were several cracks, and a dull, choked cry followed by thudding, before silence, the monster leaving earshot.
Nilis released a breath she didn’t realise she was holding, and almost wept. But instead, she turned her attention to the girl in front of her, impassive to everything that happened to her.
Nilis felt with her mind, reaching into the girl’s being to check for the most important thing; her soul.
With relief, the girl was only under a spell of control that utterly enslaved her mind, a spell that could be lifted, and her soul remained… likely to be sucked out at a later time, for Armina’s own enjoyment, and the enjoyment of her followers. It was a practice that they revelled in.
In a twist of ironic fate, that cruel practice would prove to be the freedom for these people, all still retaining their souls. Not that their souls wouldn’t return to them with the death of the ones that stole them; if the soul was devoured, they would be dead.
If they were too far distant from one another when the holder of the soul was killed, the person whose soul it is would perish also… a problem that was not so here.
One by one, she freed the enslaved humans from the spells that imprisoned their minds, though it would take quite some time for them to recover from such powerful enchantments.
The most shocking thing was that the humans had not tried to stop her after Armina was slain. They stared bewildered by her acts of mercy.
Admittedly, there were some there that Nilis would’ve loved to have enthralled… she was a succubus, after all.
But she would not be like her cruel mother and the evil mistress that Nida called her leader.
She would care for her thralls, let them experience freedom, and only experience ‘torment’ in the bedroom… where Nilis felt she truly belonged.
It felt smart to her… if they continued on the path they did, the Cubus race would have been slaughtered by the Holy Paladins that would’ve risen in defence, partly why Armina wished to raise an army of the dead in these catacombs.
But they found something far more lethal in these stone crypts. Something even Nilis dreaded, yet remained perplexed as to why she was spared.
Then she came to a revelation; its enemies were only cubi… not once did she see it slay a human, or see a human corpse that bore its characteristic injuries.
Perhaps it was a guardian of sorts, towards humanity. She did not know, and she did not remain to find out.
Not even lingering to see if she would receive confused gratitude from the survivors, she fled to the surface, the night breaking into early dawn. She mustered magical energy, and took to the skies, eager to leave that horrible place behind… and when she reached one of the several ‘Dark Lands’, they had become known, she learnt she was the only survivor of Armina’s band.
But that would not be the end…

Months later, Nilis would find herself amongst one of the Protestant factions, as she had always supported… but it was not trying to sway other Lust Demons to a path less evil that they concerned themselves with.
What Nilis had faced in the Catacombs of that village, what had slain Armina, Nida and their entire band, was not an isolated incident.
Something had been awoken… and at that time, more of those metal monsters made themselves known, hunting Cubus redoubts and slaying the demons within.
Eventually, their advance took them into the Dark Land… and there, they were met with heavy resistance.
What defence the Cubi mustered faltered initially, and soon after, failed dismally.
Humans were spared where they could, but most of the slaves were forced to be soldiers, fighting a war they could not win, and were slaughtered… but many still survived, fleeing back to their lands.
Some were, ironically enough, enthralled by Cubi of the Protestant factions, but were treated with such lust and love and kindness, that they saw life in service… these ‘servants’ proved invaluable in aiding the other escaping human slaves, giving them new guises so they would not be slaughtered by the militia and holy forces that would execute those ‘tainted by a demon’s touch’, and so they would not be ostracised in their new lives, their old ones largely destroyed due to their enslavement.
The Protestants gained traction as the Circles of the Cubi faltered, never ones for proficient warfighting… least of all against a foe that was militarily mightier than even the greatest of armies among humans, elves, dwarves and the other races that dwelt in the lands.
Cubi joined the Protestants, demons that, before, were unwilling to speak of their revulsion to murder.
It quickly became apparent, however, that the invaders sought not to defeat them… but to exterminate them.
The ‘Purge’ – as it became known – saw the destruction of the old Circles, their members and elders slain in battle or fleeing for their lives, losing much of their influence in the process.
The Protestant factions too had to flee, the invaders seeing them as potential threats, and the Protestants not wishing to become victims to their unstoppable onslaught.
And thus, the ‘Purge’ had occurred, seeing to the destruction of the Cubus nation, ending the blight of the Lust Demons upon humanity, forever, with the exception of rogues and other outcast demons that cling to the old ways.
Once the metal creatures seemingly returned to whence they came, the Protestants returned to their land, a century after it was struck down, its dark energies receded and the earth claiming the region once more, normal flora and fauna growing where once dark shrubbery and twisted plants and beasts abounded.
The remaining Cubi, under the leadership of the Protestants, sought to remake their home, this time delving beneath the ground and accumulating vast magic to create a quasi-dimension beneath the mountains that once held the great spires of the Circle Elders, and once more do, though under less sinister circumstances and décor.
The Protestants became the new Circles, enacting their laws ensuring the fair and just treatment of the people the Lust Demons could not help but enthral… never were they resistant to the idea, for it was in their nature, and that they could not change.
They rebuilt their nation, prospering under the new Circles; where law was once a flexible thing, and the only virtues honoured between demons were honour and hierarchy, now respect and compassion were essential, and admired.
Devious they were, and revel they did in the fear of humans they hunted… but those that fell prey to an incubus or succubus, hunted or seduced, would find themselves no worse for wear at the end of the ordeal.
Those enthralled would be granted certain levels of freedom and care that made less resistant to their new lives… they could still see family, they could still meet friends, and they had comfortable livelihoods.
The Lust Demons became more political and bureaucratic than ever, and found ways to extend their commerce into the other lands of humans, dwarves and elves, secretly.
But the scars of the battles waged long ago remain, craters left by vast explosions filling into ponds and lakes, the holes left by the invaders’ weapons in the old stone ruins of Temples of Lust and the old watchforts remaining for ages more, and the odd fragment of those few metal warriors to fall in battle are uncovered from time to time, a reminder that their losses were minimal compared to the demons that faltered beneath them.
The Circles feared their return, even with the newfound secrecy and treatment of humans, afraid the invaders would finish the deed… but they never resurfaced, Cubi largely fading into folktale and myth with them.
And since that time, Nilis had risen from the ranks, growing powerful and wise, becoming a Greater Elder, accruing a large harem of people she lusted for and loved deeply… she performed the ritual that would allow her to mate, and with a human lover, gave birth to a daughter, centuries after the death of Nilis’ mother, hoping to redeem the bloodline of the evil it committed in times past.
Nilis named her daughter, Lilis, in honour of the Great Succubus, Lilith, who is believed to have shared similar ideals to the Protestant Factions of the past… though the truth is not clear.
Even now, Nilis is proud of her daughter’s work, knowing she is as devious yet compassionate as any succubus worthy of becoming and Elder one day.
But the Succubus Elder is haunted by that day in the Catacombs, fearing the return of the Metal Men… and wonders what truly lay in the darkest depths of those crypts.

---

Lilis knitted her hands together as she finished her tail, her expression somewhat sombre.
I myself had to process what I had been told… I had not realised that the tales of the Succubi and Incubi were not wholly incorrect… I shuddered to think of what falling to prey to one would’ve been like back then.
But I shuddered more to think of what could’ve slain so many with ease, and together with a small army, largely outnumbered, lain waste to an entire ‘Dark Land’… only one was believed to exist these days, across the ocean on some far island that no one dares tread… so its existence is unknown.
But it was… interesting, to hear of Lilis’ mother; I never really stopped to consider that Cubi even had family… let alone were born.
Most, from what I’ve been told, were humans who were turned by being corrupted through intercourse, tainted and filled with demonic energies… though as it turned out, from something Lilis had mentioned more as a simple, trivial fact about her birth, Cubi could be born… though it seemed a ritual was required.
Also, the being known as ‘Lilith’, a sort of Succubus Goddess, of some sort, as well as the existence of Elves and Dwarves… I’d heard rumours about the Dwarves trading with humans in the mountainous regions to the north, but Elves were an enigma… suppose they were real too.
But my thoughts wandered back to the existence of these magicless ‘golems’, these metal warriors that proved nigh-unstoppable.
“What were they?” I asked. “Those things that nearly exterminated your people.”
Lilis shook her head.
“We don’t know. We don’t speak about the ‘Purge’ much, and we’ve only come to call them ‘Automatons’ of recent, a sort of mechanical golem some mages have managed to create… but they too require magic to function, without which most simply fall apart. We called those ‘things’, back then and since, ‘Black Golems’, owing to their darkened plate hide and frightful lethality,” she explained.
“And these things just… vanished? They’ve never risen again?” I queried.
“Never… I think it’s because there’s never been a threat to humanity like we were back then; there have been crises, disasters, but the Cubi were encroaching and corrupting, and perhaps more wicked than other demons, save for the Protestant groups… but they are out there. They just lie dormant… waiting.”
I remained quiet, pondering the possibilities, before another question begged to be asked.
“One more thing, Lilis… where were these catacombs?” I questioned. “You did not say where they were to be found, or if they even exist anymore.”
She was quiet, the Succubus regarding me intently. Her expression turned serious.
“It’s best you don’t know. You would never sleep soundly in this Manor again if you did.”[/spoiler]


Side Story 2 - Love Thy Neighbour

The party knew something was not right; if it wasn’t the crumbling, moss and vine encrusted walls of the old fortress they had found in the middle of a foreboding forest, or the heavy mist that hugged the ground and obscured their view, or the oppressive atmosphere of danger lurking in the shadows, then it was the chill they felt in the depths of their guts.
To Ralt, it felt like they were being watched.
“I don’t like this,” Kassa said, the red-headed rogue of a woman, her preference for short-bladed weapons apparent by the twin daggers she held in her hand, ‘dagger’ being a bit conservative given their blades’ foot-long lengths.
“Why are we here?” Galso inquired, the first of two archers of the twelve-person party, though only one of five that Ralt knew personally, despite being the leader of the group. He had an arrow knocked upon his bowstring, ready to draw at the first sign of danger. He was a tall man who kept most of his features hidden beneath a thick cloak.
“Well, I’d wager loot, probably… but I can’t think of anyone who’d want to come here,” Losi remarked, the other archer of the group, her weapon of choice a heavy crossbow, already primed to fire. Her coppery hair, far more muted in comparison to the rogue Kassa, whom she often argued with. She was shorter in stature in comparison to either Kassa or Galso.
“I sense dark things here… things trying to hide from my senses,” Arania uttered, the tall, matronly mage constantly weaving strands of blue light through the air, in an effort to detect threats and danger.
If she was concerned, Ralt decided it might be best to leave.
“Well isn’t that comforting,” Mago muttered, a burly man with a halberd resting on his shoulder. His dark skin and leather-covered mail made him blend into the shadowy environment, but stealthy, he was not.
“I do not think it is supposed to be a comfort,” Ralt himself said, the plate-armoured, athletic man, and leader of the group of twelve. The other six, he did not know, three men and three women, each utilising their own preference for weaponry.
They had come to this old fort in search of weaponry and other valuables… though Ralt was beginning to suspect what weaponry and armour that remained in this dismal place was either too rusted to be even worth saving, or little more than antiques valuable to some fop.
But he was beginning to consider this small venture was not going to be worth it, and that perhaps abandoning it was a safer course of action; something seemed wrong to him, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was being watched.
Whatever the case, he had not given the order to leave yet… and even if he did, it would have been put to a ‘vote’ before any decision was made; he was the leader, but every person in the party had come together of their own merit, and were not bound by any real oath.
Ralt didn’t know what the other six people’s motivations were, other than seeking riches, but he and his five comrades had only agreed to accompany them, in exchange for a slightly increased share of whatever treasures they found.
Ralt didn’t think they would have the stones to go on without them, nor would they argue much. Sure, maybe they would protest, but they seemed as flighty as deer.
Nonetheless, Ralt pressed on, hoping to find at least something worthwhile.
Suddenly, explosions of dust and smoke appeared around them. The world shook, and to his Horror, Ralt spied… things, flying about around them, devious cackling filling the air as a heady, intoxicating scent filled his nose. He tried to cover his face to block it out, before he saw the beings closer; horns, leathery tails, membranous wings upon their backs, unusual skin tones, and beautiful, sensual bodies wrapped in skimpy attire.
Cubi, he thought with dread.
Immediately, the beings descended around him and his party. He heard screams as a woman from the other group of six was pinned down by an incubus, and a man lifted into the sky, legs and arms of the giggling succubus that held him wrapping around him in a tight embrace, before sealing her lips to his. Ralt heard the man’s muffled cries, and saw his limbs flail around helplessly as the Succubus remained beyond anyone’s reach.
He whipped around, and saw Arania cry out in dismay, desperately trying to shout an incantation for a spell, but sharp-nailed hands clawed at her cloth, ripping it open until her breasts bounced free, little more than handfuls, but enough for the succubus and the incubus that assailed her to grasp with wicked smiles.
Ralt heard Kassa cry out as she attempted to slash open the neck of an incubus that had her cornered, managing to nick one of his wings… but she failed when he thrust his palm out, a pulse of energy stunning her, giving the incubus the opportunity to slip past her defences… and kiss her deeply.
Ralt saw the rogue’s eyes widen in horror, and she began to beat upon the incubus… but slowly, her eyes narrowed, and her expression softened as the devious magic of the incubus subdued her.
He then heard the telltale twang of a bowstring releasing an arrow, followed by the sound of metal striking stone and the clattering of wood upon the ground. Ralt could see Galso’s teeth gritted beneath his hood, trying to strike down a succubus that flitted through the air before him, giggling tauntingly. He attempted to draw another arrow, but he was suddenly grasped by two succubi from behind. He shouted and cried out, trying to bash them away with his bow, but he was unsuccessful as they pulled him to the ground.
One of the three women from the other group dashed past Ralt screaming in terror, but fell to the ground as her ankle was caught by an oily, slimy tentacle made up of some gooey, magical substance, spawned from a glowing magic circle floating before a devious succubus in long robes. The girl screamed as she was dragged across the ground, more tendrils snaking out to take her.
Mago, their muscle, was busy fighting a lithe succubus who had actually come armed, though her preference seemed to be for lighter weapons, sporting a rapier and revealing leather armour. She giggled as she parried his blows with expert skill, compensating for her lighter armament and weaker strength.
She then backed him towards a section of crumbled masonry, tree roots breaking through the stonework… and caused him to trip over backwards. The succubus seized the opportunity, along with others, pouncing him and pinning him down. It became apparent that they were outnumbered, and outmatched.
Ralt turned around, and saw one of the unknown men drop his sword, his trance-like gaze fixated upon a succubus, her eyes glowing, and her fingers beckoning as she exposed her breasts. His own eyes began to glow as the hypnosis took hold, and he stepped towards her, whereupon she wrapped her wings around him, and they kissed each other, the man completely entranced by her charm.
Ralt suddenly heard the loud clack of a crossbow being fired, and felt the air from a bolt as it sailed perilously close past his cheek. He turned around, and saw Losi attempting to shoot an Incubus, but she appeared unbalanced, and unfocused.
“No… I won’t… fall,” she said, her cheeks crimson and sweat beading off her brow as the Incubus attempted to seduce her with magic. He grinned, and his eyes glowed, the tips of his horns doing the same as well.
Losi released her crossbow as the sensual charm eroded her resolve. She clutched her chest, and then her groin.
“It’s so hot,” she muttered, until she lost her balance, and fell forward into the incubus’ embrace, his lips quickly finding hers.
She thrashed for a moment, before going limp, her eyes glazing over, half-lidded, as she finally fell. The incubus smiled against her lips, both of their oral folds beginning to glow brightly as he siphoned energy from the defeated archer.
All of this happened so fast, so swift, Ralt, with all his experience, had not the opportunity to properly react before the realisation and gravity of the situation.
He went to draw his sword, the steel hissing as it slid against the scabbard… but he had not wrenched it free when the soft hands of a pale-skinned succubus grasped his cheek, and with widened eyes, he found himself pulled into a gentle, but disarming kiss.
His entire body froze in surprise. He was forced to gaze into the mesmerising yellow eyes of his captor, half-lidded and seductive, luminous and hypnotic.
His lips began to tingle, as did his tongue wherever her own, having snaked into his mouth, caressed it, and slowly, he felt a drawing sensation of something etheric flowing forth from the core of his being, a river of stimulating energy that wended its way up his throat and out of his mouth.
The succubus broke away briefly, the back of her gullet aglow with a devious magic, strings of energy drawn from his lips into her mouth and skin, whilst a column of multi-coloured, smoky energy poured from past his lips, flowing into her open maw. Pleasure began to warm his body, affecting him from tip to toe.
His member began to harden against his will, and he felt his jewels bulge with stimulation.
It horrified him, to witness his own energy being drawn from his body, before the succubus sealed her lips to his once more.
He realised that her wings were softly beating, her feet hovering several inches above the ground, revealing how, in conjunction with his being distracted by the surreal occurrences around him, she had managed to take him by such surprise.
His knuckles began to ache, his grip on his sword’s handle so tight he almost cut the flow of blood from his fingertips… until, after a few spasms and him fighting to retain control, a moment of weakness loosened his grip, and his sword – which he finished drawing as the succubus took him – fell from his hand, clattering to the ground with the peals of steel against stone, the knell of his defeat.
With her hands still pressed to his cheek, she pushed her lengthy tongue deeper into his mouth.
Ralt tried to choke, gag, anything to show some sign of resistance to this succubus, the rest of his body having betrayed him. He could barely move, but alas, he had begun to relax as she siphoned energy from him.
From the corner of his eye, he spied Losi, the archer, struggling meekly as the incubus, now naked, stripped her of her clothing and armour. She cried out pitifully, tears welling up in her eyes, her cheeks burning red as the demon’s hands explored her body. He had positioned himself behind her, grinning from behind her head as he rubbed his length between her thighs, up against her labia, a hand running along her side whilst another cupped one of her breasts. His tail had slithered around, and the tip began to rub at her clitoris.
He continued to look about, even as his senses screamed at him to pay attention to the Succubus kissing him, slowly ensnaring his mind; he saw Kassa, naked, her eyes glazed over with bewitchment, and her expression one of reluctant pleasure, rising and falling upon an incubus’ shaft; the demon laying upon the ground with a smile upon his face. His tail had snaked between her rump, and wriggled between her glutes with shameless vigour. Her hands rested upon the red-skinned incubus’ chest, panting as she exerted herself, driven by a lust that wasn’t familiar to her.
Elsewhere, he saw one of the unknown women from the second group – the one caught by magical tentacles – continue to scream and cry out in terror, scrabbling at the stonework below her as the oily, gooey tendrils that had ensnared her pulled her closer to the magical circle from which they had slithered forth. She flailed, but more of the appendages grasped her, tearing at her clothes and hoisting her above the magical circle, the summoner looking on with sadistic, lustful glee as the tendrils began to swarm across her body with a slick fluidity, wrapping around her breasts and pushing up between them, snaking between her glutes and coiling around her lips. A tentacle wrapped around her head, blinding her and tilting it back so one could force its way into her mouth, pumping vigorously, even as she loosed muffled screams.
More of them slithered across her body, two opening up almost like a snake’s mouth crossed with a flower, its ‘mandibles’ like petals, and latching onto her nipples and covering her areola and a large portion of her alabaster breasts, tugging and suckling upon them.
Two more tentacles aligned with her nether holes, and plunged into both her womanhood and her anus without mercy, their slick substance providing ample lubrication.
Tiny tendrils would caress her body, one swirling around her clitoris, whilst the succubus in the long robes circled her body, caressing the woman’s skin with her hands and planting kisses wherever she pleased, drawing wisps of energy each time… whilst the tendrils began to pulse with waves of light that they were seemingly drawing from her every orifice and her breasts, the waves of light being drawn into the ring of magic.
A moment of weakness came over Ralt as he felt one of the succubus’ hands leave his cheek, if only to caress the bulge in his pants for a few moments, before plunging it beneath his clothing to free his member wholly, stroking it with a perverse affection.
Elsewhere, Ralt saw Galso, heaving in protest and pleasure, stripped naked and with two succubi perched atop him, similarly naked. One rode upon his lips, mashing her nethers to his lips, to which he seemingly licked involuntarily, light glowing where his mouth and her sex met.
Another bounced up and down upon his manhood, also glowing with the signature energy drain of these lustful demons, the two of them kissing and embracing each other in shared reverie. A third lay between Galso’s legs, suckling upon his jewels and drawing energy from them instead, juggling the orbs between her lips and with her tongue.
A loud moan was heard, and Ralt saw Mago trying – in vain – to throw away the succubi that beset him, but the lithe one with the sabre simply slashed his armour and clothing to pieces, exposing him whilst she herself stood naked above him, legs planted either side of his waist. She licked her blade, whilst others pinned him down and licked and kissed his body. The one with the sabre then laid upon him, crawling up to his face so she could slip her tongue into his mouth, whilst simultaneously slipping his thick girth between her rump cheeks, perfectly at the mercy of three succubi that now licked and suckled upon his mast and jewels, whilst being gently rubbed and squeezed by the sabre-wielding demon’s glutes.
Arania’s cries could then be heard, the mage sobbing between pleasured moans, sandwiched between an incubus and a succubus, the latter having used magic to form her own member, lacking testicles, with which to assail the mage’s anus with, the Incubus happily inserted into her womanhood, laying on his back upon the ground.
Another succubus walked up, similarly equipped with a male phallus, and plunged it into Arania’s mouth, silencing her in one swift motion.
Again, Ralt felt a powerful spark of pleasure jolt his body, the succubus that had caught him giggled, pecking him on the lips – and drawing a wisp of energy from him in turn – before moving to slip his clothes off with the aid of magic, discarding her own until she was utterly naked against his body, similarly disrobed. The paralysis that had overtaken his body was still as strong as ever, though he had retained a modicum of movement in his arms. He attempted to pry the succubus from him, but his strength had been sapped from him, and all he could muster was pitiful strokes and caresses against her skin. He shuddered, feeling her breasts squash to his chest, and her erect nipples prod his skin. She felt so soft… Ralt didn’t think he could keep such conscious thought up for long.
He looked up, spying the succubus that had taken the first ‘kill’. By the now, the man’s legs and arms hung limply, as though dead, still embraced by the ravenous demoness, her lips sealed to his, his eyes glazed over. He lived, soft murmurs emanating from him, but he was hopelessly lost to the energy drain now.
Just below him was one of the first of the unknown women to fall, crying out meekly as the Incubus thrust away into her rear, laid atop of her, having mounted her like a dog would a bitch. He suckled and kissed her neck, his hands having wrapped around her torso to fondle her breasts, taking the globes into his palms. His tail whipped about in the air in tune with his delight.
Ralt looked as far to the side as he could, and spied the third, final woman from the other group, embracing a succubus with as much lust an affection as a lover, fallen to the charm of these demons. The succubus’ tail had snaked between the woman’s legs, and toyed with her sex, while both parties let their hands roam and explore the other’s body.
And finally, the last man from the other group, surprisingly still fighting, having fended off assailants with a sword, his expression fierce and almost manic.
But he too fell when a succubus flew in from an angle he did not expect, naked and with her legs open wide.
He turned just in time to see her approach, and to open his mouth to cry out… but too slow to save himself as the demoness wrapped her legs around his head, forcing his lips to her nethers. She grasped his head, and began to grind vigorously.
Ralt could hear the man’s muffled cries of shock as he desperately tried to pry the succubus from his face, but his movements became strained, jerky, his fingers twitching as it became apparent she was sucking energy from him in such a perverted manner.
Eventually, his movements became weak, and his horrified sounds turned to muffled moans. With him subdued, it allowed another succubus to approach him, stripping his pants as she crouched, and taking his erect member in her head, she licked it several times, before slipping it into her mouth, her lips lusciously sealed around his girth.
And so, with his fall, the defeat of the party was made absolute.
All around him, Ralt saw several incubi and succubi who had failed to involve themselves with one of the party members, so contented themselves as a watchful minority, enjoying the show they were no doubt witnessing.
Had they been walking into a trap this entire time? Was this dismal, foreboding place home to a coven of Cubi? It seemed that way.
And with a deep pang of shame, Ralt regretted that his fall would come in such a way, knowing well enough from the stories that if he didn’t die, he would became a slave… and that, before the end, he would cease to care if they chose.
And then, he felt it, his member being slipped up into the succubus’ sex, prompting her to croon out into his mouth.
It made him groan and shiver, feeling the creeping influence of her charm and her drain touching and tantalising every inch of his form. It grew intense, and he was certain he was losing himself now. He felt her soft hands roam across his body, one hand sliding up his spine, the other caressing his rump, a tingling, almost static-like sensation accompanying her touch.
And then, she began to move her hips, her legs entwined around his, using her powers of levitation to aid in her up and down motions, sliding along his length in the most erotic of fashions.
Her womanhood’s innards were not like that of a human female’s, Ralt having known that sensation before… she felt so much more textured, and her walls seemed to squeeze with conscious and subconscious effort and command, the Succubus wielding control of her muscles. It rippled in waves, and the numerous contours and folds were accompanied by wet felt like soft, fleshy nubs that were exceptionally malleable, rubbing to his flesh and teasing him with every stroke.
And whenever she hilted herself within him, she would contract tightly, milking the pre from him.
Further his mind drifted, the sounds of sex and the sights around in his peripheries too erotic to resist, eroding his thoughts and resistance. His tongue began to timidly swirl around her writhing muscle in return, his lips slowly moving to kiss back.
It was then that he felt her drain split in two, another stream splitting off from his core, this time wending its way down his body, through his gut and towards his loins. The river of energy proceeded to course through his length as it was thrust in and out of her sex, and so it flowed out of his member and into her womanhood, his shaft, his crotch and her groin beginning to glow much like their lips did.
And so, an aura of energy appeared around him, like a corona of pale light. A similar outline surrounded the succubus, though it had a slightly different form, seeming to be drawing into her. A quick look around showed Ralt that everyone present had formed such an aura, their resistance now completely gone.
And so too did his, closing his eyes and embracing the succubus, having lost all care for death or enslavement. He stroked her spine, and kneaded her rump. Her feet set foot upon the ground, and slowly, she pushed him down. Nestling her thighs either side of his hips, she rolled her own in a hypnotic, fluid fashion. Her wings moved to wrap around his back, and he would arch his spine slightly to give her room to do so, now fully trapped in her most delightful embrace. He would buck weakly into her rolling hips, tantalising his mind.
If he was to die, then he would at least enjoy his final moments. He felt no pain, only pleasure, so even as he felt his body weaken, and his energy wane, he was content.
His member throbbed, an orgasm fast approaching. And the succubus atop of him knew it, grinding her body against his in a lustful manner. She moaned into his mouth, and he considered, did they once stop kissing since the first time she broke it and restarted? He didn’t think so. He didn’t care. Her lips were luscious, soft, and her taste was addictive like the rest of her body.
His upwards bucking grew more fevered, and his moans shakier. He was nearing his orgasm, and what he believed would mark his final moment in this world.
And with a few more moments in this erotic communion, he arched his back, bucked his hips and moaned as loud as possible, spurting his seed deep into her demonic depths as he humanly could, a sudden spike of pleasure coursing through him, and a sharp increase in the energy he felt leaving his body.
And then, when this euphoric peak was over, he went limp beneath the succubus, exhausted and drained.
Slowly, she released his lips, her tongue trailing along his, outstretched past his lips as though unwilling to part with her muscle, strands of saliva hanging between their oral folds.
He breathed shallowly, and through half-lidded eyes, watched as she smiled above him, pressing a finger to his lips.
“Fret not, warrior… your time in this place has come to an end… so now your time in our world begins~” she crooned.
And with that, she sealed her lips to his once more, draining his last reserves of energy from him, drawing his soul into her body in the most pleasurable fashion.
Little did Ralt realise that, her words meant that he would not be ascending to any sort of heaven, or be damned to any sort of hell, but instead, he would find his life would continue… if in a fashion he had never anticipated.

Daniel muttered in annoyance as he searched around the park for his colleague, Mick.
He was supposed to be at an appointment somewhere, Daniel didn’t really care what or why, only that Mick actually attended for a change, because it apparently meant the difference between him keeping and losing his job, and as frustrating as it could get to work with Mick to keep the caravan park managed during this time of year, when there were few, if any, people in the park, and staff was minimal, at least Daniel could deal with Mick. Minimal meaning only Daniel and Mick. It would be a nightmare to find anyone to take his place this time of year, as none of the regular staff present during the busier seasons were available, and sure as shit no one would be looking for a job in a holiday caravan park in the middle of winter.
It was a cold night out, and the park was effectively deserted. With only Daniel and Mick available, excluding the sanitation specialist that would come once every week, all they could really do is keep the place neat and tidy, and perform low-level maintenance or call a technician or tradesman if anything above their level was discovered, and to report anything more severe.
“Where the hell is he?!” Daniel growled to himself; he knew for a fact Daniel was somewhere in the park, and he had not seem him leave on the security feed, from any of the entrances or gates.
Unless he had jumped the fence – which were three meters tall and topped with straight rows of barbed wire – Mick had to be somewhere in the park.
Daniel made for the amenities shed, where all the sports and outdoor play equipment guests could hire was stored. When he got close, he heard an unusual sound.
Moaning.
It was soft, and pleasured, and though redness flashed across Daniel’s face, he was more angry than anything.
“That stupid fuck! He better not be fucking someone…” Daniel rumbled to himself, his rage quickly building.
He hugged the edge of the shed, a walkway with an overhead cover built around the perimeter of the building, fluorescent lights burning with yellow hues mounted to the underside of the awnings.
He reached a fenced intersection of concrete paths, where a small square patio, built such that it occupied the corner of the shed, the roof covering it, but two extra walls built to keep the rest of the shed contained, linked to a pathway that connected to the shed’s admin building, where guests would sign off to requisition sports gear and the like.
When he rounded the corner, all of Daniel’s rage vanished as he came across an utterly surreal sight.
There was Mick, and indeed, he was copulating with… someone. But that someone possessed a pale, silky skin, platinum locks of hair, full, peach-coloured lips… yellow eyes, dark, black horns, pale, grey leathery wings, the trailing edges tinged yellow, and a long, leathery tail tipped with a narrow diamond shape, also tinged yellow along its edges.
And Mick… Mick’s expression was unlike the typical overconfident, cocky and, for a lack of a better word, ‘punchable’ visage he was usually fond of.
Instead, it was soft, enamoured as ecstatic breaths escaped his mouth.
This… woman, thing, held his head to her naked bosom, and as he panted into her cleavage, she would look down with bright, almost luminous yellow eyes, her pupils vertical slits.
She smiled in an almost affectionate, loving manner, whilst Mick returned the gaze with a deep longing and lustful yearning in his simpler brown eyes. His stubble looked like it should’ve been ticklish to the devilish woman, but she showed no signs of reaction, other than alluring smiles.
She wore a skimpy leather outfit that was undone at both her chest and at her crotch, exposing her wet entrance, which Mick was rhythmically thrusting into. His pace was measured, not too slow, and nor was he pounding away like some animal.
He was missing his jacket, but his grey merle shirt remained on his torso. His pants, however, had been discarded off to the side somewhere, allowing the woman’s leathery tail to snake between both their thighs, to caress his rump with the flat, diamond-shaped tip of her tail. Though she had her back to the wall of the shed, she was a bit taller than Mick, and appeared to be in control given Mick’s unusual behaviour.
Sure, Daniel had never seem him fuck someone before, but he would’ve guessed that Mick would’ve been a rough, quick and repetitive partner given his brash, overconfident personality that would lend him to boastful remarks that held little substance.
This… submissive, reverent fashion of sex seemed completely out of character for Mick, further exemplified by the enamoured, mesmerised expression upon his face.
Daniel, who had hidden himself behind a set of crates, assumed this ‘demon woman’ had done something to Mick. He couldn’t intervene, and nor could he tear his eyes away.
In a way, he too was mesmerised by this unnatural, surreal sight.
One of the woman’s hands remained to the back of his head, fingers gently stroking Mick’s black, greasy hair, whilst the other rest against the small of his back, leaving his exposed rump to be attended to by her tail, the flexible appendage gripping and wrapping around his glutes.
It was then that Daniel noticed something truly bizarre… a dull glow emanating from their groins. Daniel looked closer, and with shock, saw that the demon woman’s labia and entrance were glowing with a strange, etheric blue light, whilst Mick’s shaft was wreathed in a similar, smoky blue aura, with wisps peeling away from his member and into her crotch.
Mick moaned a bit louder, and his thrusts grew a bit faster, a soft slapping sound now echoing against Daniel’s ears.
As much as he thought the idea of watching his colleague have sex would’ve made him shudder… with much horror and dismay, Daniel felt his pants grow tight as his own member would harden in arousal, the scene before him unbelievably erotic.
Mick would break eye contact with the woman, instead nuzzling into her bosom and panting against her breasts with an almost exhausted breath.
Her smile only widened, and turned somewhat predatory as Mick thrust away with mindless lust and desire. She would moan softly, every now and then, gentle breaths of pleasure, though compared to Mick, she hardly seemed as affected, though delight in the affair, she definitely had.
Every little bit faster, Mick would thrust, until, suddenly, he moaned out loudly into the woman’s cleavage, hilting his length within her loins as the glow that surrounded their nethers brightened.
His hips would jerk in a twitching manner, no doubt filling her loins with his seed, all as she took hold of his head, and forced his lips upon her own, all whilst wrapping her wings around him in a most unusual, but sensual, embrace. His eyes would brighten at first, but slowly, when their lips began to glow, they would almost shut in subdued pleasure, murmuring softly as his body went limp.
For a full half-minute, she kept his lips sealed to hers, until she pulled him away, a stream of smoky energy leaving his mouth and disappearing within her own before it shut with a satisfied smack. She licked her lips as Mick’s eyes closed, and he went limp in her embrace. Her wings unfurled again, and she gently laid his half-naked body upon the ground.
Daniel was shocked, and somewhat horrified. He didn’t know if Mick was even alive, or if this demon had just stolen his life force and murdered him, Mick wholly willing.
He didn’t know, and Daniel was disturbed that he had watched the entire ordeal.
And then, suddenly, the woman turned her head… and looked directly over to where Daniel was hiding.
She would smile, and lick her lips as their gazes met.
She’d seen him. Daniel was sure of it. Filled with panic, he burst from his hiding place, and made his way along the fenced-off pathway, hoping to get to the front of the shed.
What he did not expect was the woman to suddenly appear before him, right where the fence and the edge of the shed ended, leading to open space, dropping from the sky with a floating descent, her wings barely flapping.
And Daniel had been going so quickly, that he did not have time to stop, and ran into her, barely slowing down enough to soften the impact.
The woman chuckled as he did, and immediately wrapped her wings around Daniel’s body.
“So, the little voyeur thinks he can just get away after a free show~?” she questioned with devious intent. Her voice was soft, mercurial, and entirely too tantalising to hear.
It made him shiver, the almost supernatural allure of her voice doing his erection no favours.
He squirmed, too shocked and confused to say anything in response, trying to worm his way out of her wings. They did not hold him all that firmly, but they didn’t need to.
She would chuckle and smile, and slowly advance when he gained some space, causing him to back up, logic failing him as his panic ruled, until he was pinned against the very crates he had hidden behind just before.
Breathing hard, he would suddenly find himself wrapped up in her wings, and then swung around and pinned against the shed. She caressed his cheek with the back of his hand, and though he attempted to push her away with his own, she forced her body to his firmly enough that he could only flail helplessly.
She giggled, and pecked his lips.
His eyes shot open as a shock of static pleasure arced across his lips like an electric discharge, tingling his nerves and the flesh beneath. He shivered as her hands began to roam his body.
But when he felt her tail slithering between his thighs, hooking beneath the hem of his pants in order to tug them down, he began to writhe and struggle.
To no avail of course, hopelessly ensnared by this devious demon who cupped his cheeks in her hands… and forced his lips to hers, much as she had Mick.
Immediately, he felt her tongue slither into his mouth, far longer and more flexible than humanly possible, coiling around his and stroking it in a perverse, domineering fashion.
He tried to push against her, but the more he did so, the more he felt his body rub up against the sultry, irresistible curves she possessed. It made him shudder and release a stuttering gasp; he could hardly contain his erection now, painfully stiff within the confines of his pants.
It didn’t help that his nose had been inundated with the erotic, titillating perfume that she exuded, causing his skin to prickle with goosebumps.
And then, he felt his member spring free as her tail forced his pants and underwear to drop down to his ankles, his length slapping rather audibly upon her belly, a window in her revealing leather garb to display her navel meaning his glans would contact her skin directly, instead of the leather that surrounded the diamond-shaped opening. Her naked breasts would squash to his chest, her rather hard, perky nipples poking him through his thick shirt.
All the while, his lips were sealed to hers, and the kiss itself began to feel pleasurable as a strange, subtle sensation was felt, like something was being drawn from his lips and face into her own, yet he could not think what.
Eventually, she broke the kiss, punctuated by a sharp gasp from Daniel as her tail coiled around his throbbing length like a serpent around a branch, taking complete control of his manhood.
The kiss had somehow weakened him, and with dread, Daniel wondered if he was about to die in such a perverse, erotic manner.
She would angle his length and position her hips, rubbing her wet slit against his tip, which had leaked an impressive amount of pre since she had pinned him, whether he wanted it or not… but at this point, he was utterly helpless.
No matter the case, it seemed the devious woman wanted to ‘play’ with her food, gently rubbing his glans against her soft, yielding labia, though the folds tried to squeeze around him. She pecked at his forehead, and he felt her slide against his body so she could force his face between her breasts.
He moaned softly; her aroma, especially within the confines of her cleavage, was heavenly, truly heavenly. It tantalised his senses, and made his breath hitch in his throat.
More, her breasts would squeeze around his face, the supple, pliant cushions squeezing his head from the sides, his lips against her chest, and his ears almost immersed in her pillowy flesh, the back of his skull pressed up against the wall.
He still tried to squirm, but he had lost most of the will to escape now, only a final dreg of resistance remaining that she had not crushed with her lusty, sensual ministrations.
More pre leaked from his tip as she continued to tease him, giggling gleefully as she toyed with him. Eventually, however, she decided she had ‘tormented’ him enough, and slowly, almost deliberately so in an agonising fashion, took his length into her tightly clenching loins, all whilst her tail slipped down to his root, and coiled around his jewels, giving them a gentle squeeze.
He groaned, and scrabbled at her hips in a last ditch attempt to free himself, but the deeper Daniel felt his shaft penetrate the demonic rapist, the more and more he found himself too weak to fight back.
And then, she stopped moving, his length as deep as it could go. He twitched and groaned, causing his jewels to tug upwards towards his body, touching the woman’s glutes. His breaths and moans of bliss were muffled by his imprisonment between her breasts. All he could see whenever he peered upwards out from the tops of his sockets was her yellow eyes, staring down at him with a lecherous leer. She licked her lips slowly, erotically, and with his member imprisoned by her sex, she would begin to gyrate, slowly, twisting her hips about in a most pleasurable fashion, not yet making the move to slide him in and out of her canal, simply twisting his length about in a circular fashion, forcing his tip to push against her clenching, textured walls, the numerous fleshy folds and crevices within her depths quivering and rippling in a most unnatural manner, as though shivering and tugging upon his manhood.
He moaned loudly into the demon’s breasts, drool beginning to seep against her chest. With her wings sandwiched between him and the wall of the shed, it wasn’t such an uncomfortable position, but it left him utterly open to her idle groping, one hand moving to give one of his glutes a good squeeze, whilst her other hand stroked up and down his spine, caressing it and tracing her nails along the rigid, repetitive bumps of his spine.
Every touch she made seemed to make him shiver and twitch, as though her touch was electric. It felt unnatural, yet wholly irresistible.
Suddenly, he felt a new, unknown sensation… it felt like a syrupy gas was pushing through his body, winding about, simply passing through his flesh. It sent electric shocks of pleasure throughout his sensitised nerves, and as the sensation wended its way downwards, he began to feel his member warm and tingle as the river of sensation made its way through his shaft, tantalising him as the heat that permeated his manhood grew in intensity.
Shuddering, he briefly managed to look down through the woman’s cleavage, and saw with shock that the very root of his shaft, just barely visible before her enveloping folds, had begun to glow with a bizarre radiance. Rings of light swirled around his length, his jewels encased with a veil of energy, all the while tiny wisps of light peeled away from the aura of his crotch, drawn into the demon’s own.
It felt too pleasurable, and it also felt draining, feeling his breath grow ever that little bit softer as she seemingly drained him.
Then, with her slightly greater height, she began to rise and fall upon his shaft with her hips, sliding him in and out of her sex with a slow, tormenting pace, her folds clenching around his girth and moulding to his shape, stimulating every bulging vein and stretched patch of skin. He moaned into her breasts, her embrace still holding him firmly within the heavenly, disarming prison of her bosom. They pushed and squeezed against him, and her aroma had only grown more intense and erotic since he found himself within her snare.
He shivered, and much to his dismay, weakly bucked his hips into the woman’s depths… but his motions were dismally pitiful in comparison to the rolling, rising and falling of the demoness, who simply smiled and breathed out softly in her pleasure.
He would not see the glow of his shaft, but he would see a very faint outline form around them both, an aura of luminous light, hers brighter than his, tinged with pink to his own blue.
He did not understand why the colours were different, or if it even mattered; the more he had sex with her, the weaker he felt, even if it was an ever so gradual sensation.
Soon, the pre seeping from his tip and the wetness of her innards would cause a debauched squelching to emanate from their crotches, filling his almost-covered ears with the erotic noise. He squirmed and shifted about in her tight embrace, the stimulation making him unable to remain still, his body spasming. It was unnatural, surreal, but it felt too good. It felt too titillating. He was shivering violently in her arms, all from her pleasure.
Every now and then, she would release soft, breathy moans from her lips, a smile ever present upon her face. With each downwards motion, she would bring him ever closer to that inevitable climax.
And ever more, he would feel the weakness within him spread that bit more throughout his body. Yet his member was as virile and vigorous as ever. It throbbed harder, growing so erect it felt like it was going to tear, yet only pleasure could be felt.
He was drawing close to the inevitable end, and as he did, he feared it would be the end in more ways than one. He was growing weary, that siphon somehow drawing from his body directly. Was she stealing his life force?
It felt like it, and at this stage, there was nothing he could do; he was too far gone, too pleasured and too weak to do more than murmur and wriggle in pitiable resistance. All the while, his member throbbed and twitched within her rippling, clenching sex, eagerly sucking away his energy as it worked to bring him to orgasm, in order to milk him of his seed.
She increased the pace of her motions, and as such, her crotch began to gently slap against his, wet and erotic.
Closer and closer, until, with a loud cry, he moaned into the woman’s pale cleavage, lips thrumming against her chest as she squeezed her breasts tightly around his head. She moaned in soft delight, clenching down as hard as possible around his girth, denying him any way of pulling out, completely trapped. Her walls rippled against his flesh, coaxing more and more of the thick, burning loads of his lust from his depths, his jewels clenching tight and up against his root, tightly squeezed by her tail.
The drain would become ever more potent as a result, a fierce burn of pleasure raging within his length and his loins.
And then, she took it further, her hands clasping to his cheeks as she had done to Mick… and when she opened her mouth… his lower jaw would open as well, against his will. A light formed in the back of her throat… and that same flowing sensation could be felt, a second stream pouring out of his mouth, a smoky, colourful stream of light siphoning into her maw.
His eyes were wide in terror and shock, despite the rapid exhaustion settling over him, but once she sealed her lips to his, both their oral folds aglow with a bright luminance, their auras flaring around their bodies, his eyes grew heavy, and half-lidded. Her tongue slithered into his mouth to toy with his own, his weekly dancing about her serpentine muscle as it coiled and groped his, tantalised whenever it came into contact with the stream of energy.
His hips jerked into her, each signifying yet another rope of his steaming seed bursting into her depths.
She kept her lips sealed to his, her eyes glowing brightly as his aura began to dim. Blackness crept along the edges of his vision, his consciousness fading rapidly.
Eventually, he lost it completely, falling limp in the demon’s embrace once she broke the kiss, the tail end of the stream slithering out of his mouth and past her lips, the tip slipping through her closing, slightly pursed lips like a noodle strand. She moaned softly, licking her lips slowly in delight.
She looked down at the unconscious Daniel, and smiled, in both a loving manner and one that would imply satisfaction with a delicious meal.
She would gently set him upon the ground, nearby Mick, the two of them half naked and spent.
She smiled, and blew them both a kiss, before fluttering her wings, and kicking off the ground, floating into the air.
She would fly away, but not before casting a certain charm…

When they awoke, they found themselves passed out, dressed, in the staff rec room, one on each couch.
Daniel, puzzled, wasn’t sure why he was there, and nor did Mick.
Neither remembered their encounter, nor the woman that had so preyed upon them.
All they felt was exhaustion and stiffness everywhere. And anger, on Daniel’s part, as he remembered Mick had missed his appointment. He proceeded to drag Mick out of the park and took him to the person who scheduled it to apologise personally.
And so, they remained oblivious to the devious entity, and their carnal communion they had with her, that had so delightfully ensnared them… but she had not forgotten them…

Carrus wiped the sweat from his brow with a slow movement, the sun beating down upon the nape of his neck, and heating up his sweaty back, his cloth shirt sticking to his skin uncomfortably. He sighed out, but without hesitance resumed his digging, driving the shovel into the loosened soil. A pile of the wet, moist loam grew next to him, though the sun was quickly drying it out. No matter. He wasn’t going to use it for anything important. He would fill the trench he was digging with crushed stone he traded his crops for at the market of the nearby town. He needed it as ballast for the new pen he was making, so as to protect it from the fierce storm winds of the region. He was lucky that his crop fields sat below a hill, relatively sheltered for the hill sat in the direction the winds usually came from. But he had nowhere else to put this pen, so he was making sure the fence would not blow down when the gales blew. After all, his house and barn was sturdy enough to weather the storms, so his livestock would be safe in the barn, but fixing the fence after particularly rough storms was not something he wanted to occupy his time with. Fortunately, it was not the season for particularly rough storms, so he had time; not too much, however, as he anticipated the next storm season within a few weeks, if that. Already, the region received numerous midday or afternoon storms, though unlike the vicious beasts the farmers of the region concerned themselves with, the lightning, rain and wind these smaller storms brought were much tamer in comparison, and even useful.
Nevertheless, today was hot and humid, and the sweat clung to him unpleasantly, not that he was unused to hard labour.
Carrus was a hardworking man, just into his third decade, his short, messy hair speckled with a few grey streaks. His face was rough with the bristles of hair shaved just infrequently enough that he felt spiky to the touch. His body was quite athletic, and his countenance handsome enough to the women of the town, such that he once had a blissfully unaware girl offer for his hand in marriage. She seemed disappointed when he told her he had already taken a wife. But the one thing about him that caught everyone’s attention were his stormy green eyes, as bright and electric as the storms of the region.
Whilst he was handsome, it was a gruff sort of attraction, his hands and feet calloused from many a day spent working hard on his farm, his body moderately dirty, though he was not a filthy man. He just could not afford to bathe frequently, and his life meant he was often dirty the day after he did clean himself. He was not like his wife in that regard, who cleaned herself on a more regular basis, even though she did get dirty from time to time. Though, usually she was her nigh-pristine self, something he always found attractive about her… among other things.
He would feel a set of arms wrap around him from behind, and a set of cool, moist and welcoming lips press to the nape of his neck. He smiled.
“Working hard I see~” Mariah would utter with a playful giggle. Carrus would let a low chuckle loose from his mouth as he turned around to see his wife. She was about as tall as him, with a slim body and a generously endowed chest that always delighted him. Her eyes were a chocolate brown, her hair a fiery auburn and her skin moderately tanned from the sun, though not quite as dark as his own. Her curves were alluring, even to some of the women in the town, much to her amusement. And it never failed to draw the eyes of men whenever she went, with or without Carrus. He did not mind, for he knew where her heart lay, and she had a way of dealing with the more insistent men, including the aggressive drunkards that often made advances upon her.
Her smile was one of her best features, however, and Carrus’ spirits would lift without fail whenever she shot him her winning gaze.
“I brought you water,” she said, lifting a small flask filled with water, rather cold to the touch. Carrus smiled and pecked her on the cheek, bringing the neck of the flask to his lips, and drinking down the icy liquid, its chilling touch a thankful relief from the heat. He sighed out once he had depleted it, Mariah taking it from him delicately.
“Like the kiss of winter,” he said with a smile. “Thank you.”
“I know how hard you work out here,” she answered, her cotton dress hugging her frame quite closely, and a deep V would allow him a view of her deep cleavage, something he had difficulty keeping his eyes off, and something Mariah would tease him over. She knew her body well, and delighted in its effects over him, for good reason.
“So do you, always making me dinner and lunch and bringing me cool drinks and food to tide me over until my work is done. And you know how much I appreciate your help on the farm.”
Her appearance belied it, but she was a hard worker much like him, and though her touch was silken smooth, she could do better than a lot of experienced farmhands. Just another of the many things Carrus enjoyed about her.
Though would startle as a crack of thunder rolled over the countryside, and Carrus would peer around the corner of the nearby farmstead to see dark clouds rolling through the valley. Another of the storms, midday this time. It would cut short his work, but he was not annoyed; that meant time to spend with his wife.
“I think we should go indoors,” he said with a wry glance.
She would return with a smirk, devious and amused. She knew what he had in mind.
“Of course~ I have a pie ready for lunch,” she said, and with that, they returned to their homestead.

The pie was a delicious meal, minced pork laced with spices, along with a mug of mead that left Carrus in a somewhat lazy mood. He sipped the last of it as he reclined upon a chair he had built, a wooden frame wrapped in animal skin and stuffed with cotton, feathers, and whatever else he could use that would not rot or spoil. He sighed out in comfort, hearing the rain beat down upon the roof and walls of the house, the pattering against the windows, and the low rumbling of the thunder and the flashes of lightning outside. A storm none too fierce. Almost comforting, especially in his mildly inebriated state.
Then Mariah would come into view, wearing nothing but silken undergarments, items that would have cost them a fortune for such quality, the black lace quite alluring given the rest of her body was no on display.
It caused his manhood to stir within his heavy pants.
“Mmm, just as beautiful as ever~” Carrus praised. Mariah would answer with a murmuring chuckle, seductive and enticing.
“You know me… you know well why~” she responded with a devious tone.
“Indeed I do~”
She would bow forwards, causing her breasts to bounce before his eyes.
“Would you like me like this~? Or do you want the real me~? I am hungry too, you know~”
He would widen his smile, his pants becoming uncomfortably tight.
“I would never not wish to see the real you~” he answered.
With a satisfied grin and a seductive lick of her lips, she would straighten out, running her delicate hands up her supple body, lifting her breasts and letting them bounce back down again.
And then she sighed out, her body beginning to glow, her ethereal arms curling down her sides once more. Her form would begin to change. And when the glow subsided, Carrus would sigh out happily.
Mariah stood there, posing seductively. She still wore her charming smile and her black lacy underwear, but now her toned skin was a deep, glistening maroon, her fiery auburn hair now a flaming orange. Dark horns with red and purple tips and accents within the creases of the horns would curl from the top sides of her head, her ears now long and pointy.
A dark leathery tail tipped with a diamond shape curled in the air behind her posterior, and leathery, membranous wings shifted behind her, fluttering idly.
And then she would open her eyes, bright, almost luminous yellow orbs with slitted pupils. She licked her lips slowly, her tongue longer and more flexible and before.
Mariah was a succubus.
She stood before Carrus in all her demonic allure, and he could only feel his member tighten.
Every time they made love like this, he was reminded of the time they first met; she seduced him in disguise, and then when she revealed herself to him, naturally, he panicked, but was hopeless to stop her feeding upon him. She, however, did not kill him or steal his soul as the tales spoke of. Apparently she had become enamoured with him, and over the course of a year, she returned again and again, seducing and wooing him until he came to love her in return. Never did she use her charm magic to change his mind, only to keep him from speaking of her. Now, the only charm she used upon him was her love and her body. Her would reach forward, and grasp her hips, thumbs rubbing to her smooth skin.
“You’re so beautiful~” he said with a loving tone. She would reach down, caressing his cheek with the back of her hand. It felt good to him. After years of marriage, he was completely enamoured by her, and willing to let her use her magic upon him, whatever form it took… even ensnaring his mind, hypnosis to make him utterly vulnerable to her when she was hungry. Somehow, it excited him. She giggled, running her hand down his body, her tail moving to strip her brassier and pantyhose from her body, leaving her utterly naked. His eyes were drawn to the jiggling breasts. He reached out, and grasped one of them, gently kneading the globe with a soft, probing touch. She would bite her lower lip seductive as a result, her free hand moving to grasp his wrist and bring his hand to her other breast, and then back, her other hand trailing down his body, all whilst her tail slithered like a serpent beneath his pants. Carrus groaned, feeling that leathery appendage running past his hardened member, the softer edges of the diamond tip caressing him in a tantalising manner as her flexible tail moved to undo his belt with the help of her other hand. God, did he love that tail, like a creature unto itself. Soon, his pants were discarded, his member erecting before her, her golden eyes fixating upon it as though it were a delicious treat.
As it would be to a hungry succubus. Her tail coiled from root to tip, and made sure to grasp his jewels in its serpentine embrace, stroking him slowly, tightly, causing pre to dribble from his tip. She leaned forward, clasping him upon the cheeks with her hands.
“I love you~” she purred.
“I love you too~” Carrus answered. Mariah crooned happily, and opened her mouth; the back of her throat would glow, and he would find his jaw opening on its own… and once more, he would feel that ever surreal sensation of his very energy flowing out of his body. He had never grown used to it. He had never grown used to anything she did. But instead of fear and pleasure, he only experienced the latter mixed with copius amounts of love. His eyelids would droop a little as his stamina waned ever so slightly, watching the rainbow stream of misty energy sparkle and twist as Mariah inhaled it into her hungry body. He could feel a much slighter drain upon his member, an aura forming around them both, red and purple for her, and a light blue for him. He felt her tail draw energy from him through his manhood, causing it pleasure and intense stimulation. She would then press her lips to his, and slithered her tongue into his mouth, his own helpless to its advances, wiggling timidly against the coiling serpent that ensnared it, stroking it with perverse delight.
Carrus would lazily move his hands from her breasts to drape over her back, her wings fluttering idly. Soon after, she pulled away from his lips, ending her drain with a small wisp of energy slithering out past his lips and into her mouth. She licked her lips as though savouring a particularly delicious appetiser.
Not an inaccurate description of the truth.
She would grip his chin delicately in her fingertips, eyes aglow with her demonic power. As lusty as her expression was, there was a fiery love behind her eyes, mesmerising and hypnotic in its own way.
She then moved to slip between Carrus’ legs, trailing a sharp fingernail down his chest, applying just enough pressure for it to be an acute sensation, though not enough to hurt. Her tail remained around his length, ensnaring it tightly, though now it contracted its coils together around his root, the crouching succubus moving to grip his manhood within her fingers. She pressed her tongue to the back of his girth, searing hot in a pleasurable sense, her heightened body heat not necessarily characteristic to her kind, but a trait she possessed of her own accord due to her more – as she once described it – ‘ancestrally hellish’ appearance, from when they lived eons ago in a hellish underworld of fire and death… but all Mariah brought to Carrus was warmth and love.
He sighed out, continuing to run his fingers across her head, stroking her horns, raking his fingers through her hair, and trailing her fingers across the succubus’ ears, all whilst she would lap at her husband’s member.
She liked to tease him. That trait was characteristic to her kind, as she had explained, but again, Carrus admired it. Mariah would run her hot tongue up and down his length until a warm coating of saliva covered the entirety of his shaft, twitching from the teasing licks she applied to it, using both the tip of her muscle for more precise stimulation, and using the broad flat to apply wider stimulation to him. She was good at what she did, sliding her lips down to his jewels, suckling upon the orbs hungrily, prompting a moan to leave Carrus’ mouth, especially as her long tongue wrapped around them. She slurped and murmured before releasing his testicles, sliding her lips and tongue back up to his tip, kissing his glans, running her tongue in a circular fashion across his mushroom tip, and sliding the underside of her muscle to his frenulum, which she would waggle the tip of her tongue against to tease him immensely. He groaned, arching his head back, before she moved to slip her lips across his tip, swallowing half of his glans at first, tongue peeking out past her lips to rub to his front slope, swirling in a circular fashion, before she moved to bob her head up and down slowly, gradually taking more of him into her mouth. Not because she needed to get used to it, but because she liked to prolong the stimulation. Her tongue would never cease its actions, and her hands would constantly touch him, one caressing his inner thighs, the other cradling his jewels and bouncing them gentle with drumming fingertips.
Soon, he felt her lips to his root, a searing kiss with her throat muscles gently clasping around his glans. And she would thrum, making them vibrate against his tip, an unusual, but stimulating sensation. He would grip the chair tightly with one hand, doing his best not to do the same to his beloved wife’s head, instead opting to wrap his hand around a horn to hold onto… not to control her motions. Soon, she would be sliding up and down his member with a twisting motion applied, rotating her succulent lips across his girth as it ranged from root to tip. Ever did her tongue continually alter its method of attack, sometimes swirling about his girth, sometimes teasing his tip whenever it was draw back towards her sealed lips, and even his frenulum. But it was her next trick that always defeated him. She retreated until only his glans remained trapped inside her hot mouth, the ridge of his tip gently pressing to her soft folds… and he would feel her tongue unfurl from beneath her lower lip, slithering along the underbelly of his shaft… and it would keep going… and going… and going, moving to coil his length from root to his very tip in her serpentine grasp, so very erotic, so very pleasurable, the tip of her tongue waggling at his jewels and even slithering further to coil around them as well, his entire package ensnared by the tentacular tongue. He could barely see the skin of his manhood through the gaps between the slimy wet bands of her inhuman tongue, the grasp to his jewels just reinforcing to him who his heart – and soul – belonged to.
Yes, he had given her his soul, when she had asked, without charm or threat. He did so, and only on the rarest of occasions – usually for erotic reasons – would she exercise that power over him, the giving up of his soul more of a promise than a payment or a contract. She would’ve returned the favour if she could.
Her tongue continued to swirl and twist and wiggle around his member, all whilst she peered upwards into his eyes, seductive and yearning, her tongue’s motions never stopping, and not one section of his length would remain free of its grasp. Soon, she would return to the bobbing motions, sliding up and down his length with an erotic moan, squeezing him tightly with her tongue and easing the pressure it exerted. Her lips would slide over both her coiled tongue and the various sections of his skin between their gaps.
And his jewels would not be neglected, both massaged by her cradling hand and squeezed by her tongue. He sighed out, beginning to pant now, that familiar glow of energy forming around his girth, an aura and a sensation within him telling him Mariah was once again feeding.
God, her tongue, he thought, tilting his head back as his body tensed. Between all the sensations, he could not last long. And soon, he was exploding into his wife’s mouth, his length pulsing vigorously with each spurt of semen he felt. He shifted and shuddered beneath her, her lips slipping down to his hilt and remaining there, whilst her tongue would stroke and squeeze and twist around his member, milking him of every last drop, gulping down his seed and spirit greedily. He would feel weakness creep into his muscles, fatigue beginning to set in.
The Succubus’ Kiss, they called it. That dangerous weakness as your life ebbed away. You would be left a shrivelled husk once she was done, discarded and abandoned without thought.
Or so the tales went… Mariah had proved him so very wrong.
She slipped free from his length, glistening with her spit, not a drop of semen to be seen, her hunger thorough and debauched. She licked her lips clean, and used her tongue to do the same to the insides of her mouth, until every last trace of his seed was cleaned.
His member stood, still erect. She smiled, and moved to straddle his hips.
Though he felt the weariness setting in, he had strength left in him yet… strength especially for his wife.
She pressed her folds to his tip, and he would drape one arm around her waist, gently resting his hand upon her rump, whilst his other hand would move to caress her face, thumb brushing across her cheek whilst he rubbed his fingers to her hair, staring into her eyes, full of longing for him as he had for her.
“You’re so beautiful~” he said, before the two leaned in for another kiss, tongues intertwining – Carrus immediately losing to Mariah’s longer muscle – as she slipped down upon his length, swallowing his member whole. He moaned into her mouth, but he was not about to sit idle whilst she pleasured him. The hand to her rump would slip down between her cheeks, sliding across that perfect skin, moving around her tail, and slipping a finger across her sphincter, gently tracing the ring of muscle with a tender touch. However, he would not push in just yet, simply teasing her at first. Then, he would withdraw his finger from the cleft of her rump, bringing towards her lips. She would break the kiss without prompt, pecking the digit teasingly with a lustful giggle, long tongue swirling and wrapping around his finger, before she pulled her lips down upon it, suckling hungrily, coating it in her saliva. She would hold his hand as she did this, and moved to suckle upon each digit in turn, tongue slithering like a snake between them, until she pulled free with a lewd slurp. She cupped her husband’s cheeks once again, and their tongues would unfurl to meet and mingle in the air between their lips.
All the while, Carrus would bring his finger back down to her rump, and began prodding her sphincter teasingly… before he slipped it inside with a smirk, prompting a soft moan from Mariah.
Her flesh squeezed around his probing finger, and made it difficult to push it into her, despite the lubrication she had so lusciously applied to it before. She crooned as she forced her lips once more to his, rising and falling slowly upon his girth. He would pump his finger in and out of her anus now, moaning lustfully in response to the folds of her womanhood as they stroked his member, caressing his contours and pleasing his sensitive glans.
He sank his finger to the knuckle into her rear. Years ago, he would’ve thought such a thing disgusting, immoral… but Mariah managed to change his mind. She was… very persuasive, without even needing magic.
Her thrust it in and out, much to her pleasure, moaning into his mouth, tongue writhing about his own. And then, he would feel it, the core of his being peeling away in two directions, energy flowing up and out of his throat into her mouth, and winding its way along his member, energy dissipating into her folds, a tiny branch from that second river running along his arm as she would drain him through his finger as well, though not for long as he pulled it free from her rear so he could embrace her closely. He thrust upwards vigorously, despite his encroaching weakness. She moaned in pleasure, tongue coiling and thrashing about against his own in an erotic dance, tasting him, and him her. He ran a hand across the side of her face, whilst caressing his rump at the same time. He was getting close, his length throbbing energetically. He groaned in his stimulation, their hips slapping together loudly. She peeled away from his lips for a moment, choked gasps leaving his mouth as a stream of moist, smoky energy slithered past his lips into her hungry mouth before she silenced him once more with a delicious lip lock. He played with her long fiery hair, sweat beading across their skin, making them slide slickly against one another. Mariah held onto his head with one hand, grasping his shoulder with the other as she bounced upon him with erotic, fluid motions, a bright aura surrounding her, a dimmer blue glow wreathing her husband, wisps peeling from the corona and being absorbed into her own. His movements, though vigorous at first, slowed down until he was barely bucking his hips, though he still rubbed his hands across her.
He felt so much pleasure despite the impending weakness. He felt so much love from Mariah despite her feasting upon his energy. For all intents and purposes, he should’ve been frightened, terrified… but he wasn’t. He just wanted to experience this pleasure for the rest of his life with this loving woman.
And then, he moaned loudly, feeling his spiritual barriers come crashing down as his ecstasy spiked. He bucked upwards, feeling both energy and his seed cascade out of his body. He shivered beneath her, almost like he was having a fit. His member pulsed, pumping ropes of his hot seed into her hungering sex, his body aflame with pleasure and her drain.
Finally, he would calm down from his ecstasy, feeling that weariness come over his frame, Mariah letting go of his lips and suckling in a final wisp of energy. He was tired, so very tired. She had drained him more than usual, though such intensity wasn’t unknown to him. He panted out weakly, his eyes half lidded, mustering what strength he had left to caress her hair… Mariah grasping his arm to help support him.
She giggled, and pecked him on his forehead.
“You’re… so beautiful…” Carrus praised, smiling weakly.
“I love you~” she answered, and the two would laugh happily as she nursed the tired farmer to slumber, his member softening within her sex as she rested atop of him, ever loving to her husband.

Len scrambled around the corner of the building, his feet scrabbling against the moist stone pavers trying to gain traction on the wet surface. He darted down the alleyway in an attempt to flee the demonic entity chasing him.
“What the fuck is she?! They can’t be real!” he thought, though the panic driving his attempt to escape was born of the fact that he ‘knew’ what was pursuing him, and he had no intention of dying like that if the folklore and internet stuff was true. “Shit, and I’ve got no goddamn phone!”
Not that anyone would’ve believed him if he called the police screaming a demon was chasing him, but perhaps some crazed lunatic would be enough to have the police come running and scare the demon off.
But how long would that take? He was in the old city, near where all the old industrial areas were; the majority of the place was rundown and most of the buildings were abandoned or warehouses with no one around.
Save perhaps for Junkies and tweakers, but Len didn’t think going to them for help would be any better than simply running up and hugging the thing chasing him.
He came to another bend, and rounded the corner, only to be met with a brick wall, to his horror.
“Shit!” he cursed, pacing about, berating himself internally for being so stupid as to run into an alleyway without knowing whether there’d be a way out on the other end.
He weighed up his options, when a blood-chilling giggling echoed up from the passage behind him.
He broke into a cold sweat, and ran through the list of choices. He glanced towards the brick wall, and noted that it was about twelve feet high; he thought that if he could climb it, he’d either be on top of a roof, or he’d be in an empty lot. It could’ve gotten him even more trapped, but it might buy him some time to figure something out.
He stepped back from the wall, and rubbed his hands together, shifting his weight as he prepared his run-up.
No turning back now.
He burst into a sprint, hoping his shoes wouldn’t slip on the pavers, and jumped just before he ran into the wall, throwing his hands up.
His fingers brushed across the top of the wall for but a moment, but he was just short of his mark, unable to find purchase as he slid back down towards the ground, scrabbling madly at the wall.
He felt backwards onto his rear, groaning in moderate pain, rolling himself back onto his feet and standing up, winded.
Dismay filled him, his attempt to find escape ultimately resulting in his end.
In his state, he was easy prey as a blast of energy lanced towards him, swirling around him for a moment before robbing his limbs of their ability to hold his weight.
He staggered for a moment, before he fell upon his rear… and then, he saw her, the demon approaching him from the shadows, a sultry sway to her gait, her hips and thighs largely exposed, revealing soft, creamy bronzed skin. Much of her form was like that, her womanly parts concealed behind simplistic, well-made garments; a silken loincloth hanging from her waist down to just before her knees, and a brassier made of twisted fabric containing her ample bosom.
She had no footwear, perfect feet seemingly untouched by the filth coating the concrete, their appearance as soft as could be. Her hands were similar, albeit her nails were long and sharp as they protruded from the tips of the delicate fingers. Several bronze bangles hung loosely from her wrists, a simplistic chain of the same material hanging from her neck. She had a slim waist, and an overall lithe figure, but curvaceous hips and thighs, and a generous bust, erect nipples poking through from beneath the material.
She was just the right kind of tall, a little bit taller than he was, but not enough that she towered over him… though, she did now, with Len sitting upon the ground, weakened, her sinister, devious expression and luminous eyes filling him with dread.
Her countenance was just as alluring as her frame, if a little disconcerting given the wicked look upon it. Succulent, moist lips puckered in a teasing kissing gesture, a wet tongue just poking its tip out past her lips to draw from one corner of her mouth to the other in a seductive motion. Her eyes were a purple colour, glowing softly in the darkness of the alley, vertical pupils locked keenly onto her current ‘prey’.
Her face was framed with silky, silvery bangs of hair possessive of a silky hue, the rest of her locks hanging down to her shoulders.
Her ears would’ve been obscured within the hanging locks were they normal, but for her, they were elongated and pointy, reminiscent of elf ears in fantasy. Dark horns curled up and away from her head, protruding from the top sides of her skull, the separations of the bands that formed them marked with soft, purple glowing lines.
Dark, leathery wings stretched wide behind her, and then contracted a little to take up less space, whilst a sinewy, leathery tail tipped with a bulbous shape snaked about behind her.
A demon. A succubus.
Len knew for a fact she was a succubus when she first surprised him from above, trying to grab him with a wicked giggle. He managed to avoid her, but lost his phone in the process, and now she had him cornered and weakened through some magical means.
He did his best, mustering what strength he had left in his lethargic limbs to crawl backwards away from her slowly approaching form, but he did not get far before she closed the gap and crouched before him.
“Going somewhere~?” she crooned in a soft, sultry voice, licking her lips before she reached between his legs, grasping at his pants.
He tried to struggle, but all he could muster was a weak rocking motion.
He wondered what she did to him, why he felt fully awake and conscious, with no numbing to his senses, yet he could hardly move beyond the position he was in.
“No, let go!” he cried out, but that did nothing to dissuade her from unbuckling his belt and tugging down his pants and underwear until they were fully removed and discarded, leaving him naked from the waist down.
His legs grew cold and wet against the concrete, and so did his genitals, much to his dismay. But they would not remain upon the ground for long, for the succubus grasped his flaccid length and dropped to all fours so she could bring her head down between his legs and plant a kiss to his tip; there was a brief, dull flash of light, and a tingling sensation that lasted only momentarily, before the stimulation of arousal coursed through his loins, blood pumping through the veins of his manhood and prompting its growth.
His eyes widened in shock as his arousal was forced, his face flushing red; no matter how hard he tried to resist, she would’ve simply used her powers upon him and forced him to give her what she desired. And in the next moment, once his length was throbbing and rigid in her hands, she leaned down to lap and kiss his tip, her tongue ever so gently prodding and drawing across his glans.
He shuddered, a shivering breath leaving his mouth as his body convulsed in stimulation.
She peered up at him with her violet hues, grinning with her mouth obscured by his glans. She continued to apply soft, almost loving kisses to his member, a hand moving up between his legs to cup his now spongey jewels, a combination of the cold and the stimulus she was applying causing them to grow tight and soft to the touch.
Len groaned, panting heatedly as the succubus leisurely teased him, fully confident in his inability to fight back.
And he hated that she was right to think that; his body had been rendered helpless by whatever magic she used on him, and this left him completely vulnerable to her oral assault, which was gradually growing more debauched. Now, she was sliding her tongue up and down his length, teasing him with the tip of her tongue sometimes, and using broad strokes with the flat at others, coating his manhood in a film of warm saliva.
She brushed her lips across his flesh, letting her upper petal be pushed up by his glans as she let the tip of her muscle prod and press to the thick cord of flesh that ran the backside of his girth, sliding it down until she was at his root.
She juggled his jewels in her fingertips, gently squeezing and bouncing them in debauched movements, all as she twisted her head to the side, closing her lips together and sliding them lengthways across his girth until her lips met against the middle of his flesh.
It was intensely stimulating, yet her touch was soft and light, applying only a minimal amount of pressure. One would think that it wouldn’t be that stimulating, but the way she did it, so precise and so focused, it proved to be immensely titillating, mostly through how teasing it was. Len shivered, and once more tried to shift and struggle away, and once more, his efforts proved useless. He tried his best to break free from her, but the more she kissed and licked his length, the harder it became to even try. The pleasure was sapping him of his stamina, and his raging erection grew uncomfortable enough that it only further weakened him. She began licking him with longer strokes now, drawing up from his root to his tip, and then back down again. Each time, she would shift a little bit more to one side or the other, applying a fresh coat of warm saliva to him. What’s more, her tongue’s touch would cause a tingle to cause through his flesh, unnatural and invasive. He couldn’t explain how, but he suspected it was another of her demonic abilities. It almost felt like something was being siphoned from him, but the sensation was so light, it was difficult to discern anything about it, other than it was a pleasant tingle that made it harder to ignore how good it felt.
He’d seen plenty of idiots on the internet saying how it’d be a nice way to go, to die drowning in pleasure, but to him, it seemed horrible, especially now that it was proving true; he was being robbed of his life, and he had no choice but to feel it as exceedingly blissful.
He groaned again, another stuttering pant leaving his lips as she gently nibbled on his glans, letting her teeth ever so lightly scrap across the angled slope that faced his body, pinching his swollen tip between her jaw and twisting her head so her teeth brushed against him. It was… intense, but like everything else about her, it was all to instil pleasure… and it worked. She knew how to make nearly any technique work and feel exceptionally good.
She would gnaw and nibble and gently scrape his manhood with her teeth, up and down, before she moved to latch onto the back of his length, just beneath his glans; right above his frenulum. She suckled firmly, her tongue flickering and lapping repeatedly to his sensitive bridge of skin, twisting her head about so her lips rotated against him. She would peer into his eyes, her indigo hues glittering with her devious lust. It was hard for Len to look away, but he tried nonetheless, fearing she would hypnotise him and break his will completely. He didn’t want to be forcibly made to want to fuck himself to death. He wanted to live, but with each passing moment, he was increasingly worried that this was to be his last night upon Earth.
And he was terrified what would happen to his soul once she stole it, if indeed he had one and that was what she was after.
She slipped her lips down to his root once more, and this time, she would suck one of his jewels into her mouth, and then the other, suckling upon each, one at a time. Her tongue flickered and rubbed over his sack, juggling the orbs with an expert precision. She peered up at him with those violet eyes, smirking around his scrotum with a delicious glee evident in her expression.
He gritted his teeth, finding it difficult to look away from this debauched spectacle. She wasn’t even using her hands, and from the way she was making him feel, with how masterful her touch was, he was wondering if she even needed to. He shuddered as the pleasure was forced into him. He felt shameful, yet at the same time, he couldn’t deny that it was perhaps the best oral he’s ever had in his life… not that he expected he’d be getting the chance to compare it to anything else once this demon was through with him.
Her tongue slipped out past her lips and glided along the bottom of his sack to ease the thick, firm flesh that bulged from between his legs just behind his shaft and between his anus, a sensitive spot in of itself. She drew back her tongue, and continued to suckle upon his orbs, letting his tip rub against her face, and rubbing her cheeks affectionately back against it in return, clearly delighting in the feel of it rubbing against her skin. Pre dribbled from his tip, his manhood betraying him and revelling in the stimulation she was imparting upon it.
She would dangerously close her jaw, squeezing his jewels between her teeth with a light touch, applying only a slight amount of pressure against his sensitive orbs, chuckling lowly and deviously, whilst terror took Len, terrified that she might just bite his balls in half.
But she would do no such thing, releasing them from his mouth and lapping at the hanging sack with her tongue, using only a light touch to brush the tip of the wet muscle across the slick skin, before she returned this shaft proper. She teased and showered his girth in numerous kisses, and this time, he was certain he could see miniscule flashes accompany her touches, which in turn would be complimented by almost unnoticeable tingles. But altogether, it amplified the experience he was going through.
He moaned out in pleasure, trying to pry himself away yet again, but whatever power she had used on him was still in effect, and movement but for the meekest of struggles was hopeless. She would open her lips and let her tongue hang out so she could slowly draw it up from his root to his tip, slowly swirling her soft muscle around his glans. Not an inch of his manhood’s surface had been left untouched now, a coating of saliva, no matter how thin, gracing every part of it. It twitched in desire, and she would not let it go without stimulation for long. She once more returned to licking his shaft like it was a lollipop, wiggling the tip at his frenulum, at his urethra, sliding it along his sides, from root to tip, or applying more surface area with the rest of her tongue to tease it greatly. She crooned, sending tantalising vibrations through her tongue, the flesh thrumming against his sensitive length. She was happy to tease me, she enjoyed it greatly, and it only made him feel even worse; she was going to kill him, and she was going to do so giggling.
He let out a shuddering groan, gritting his teeth and letting loose a sound akin to a hiss.
She would then draw her lips to his tip, kissing it gently. Pre would dribble from his urethra, and she would lap it up like it was a treat, making him groan even louder. Then, the succubus slowly opened her mouth to slip her lips down across his glans, gracing him with a sensual touch. He shivered, tilting his head back in pleasure. She suckled on his tip for a few moments like a hard candy, peering up at him to gauge his reaction. Her wings fluttered behind her back, before she began to drop down upon his girth a little bit more, sliding him deeper, her lips slipping over his corona, her tongue ever rubbing to his flesh.
She would take an inch or two, and pull back, and then repeat, sometimes slipping her tongue past her lip and flickering it back and forth and side to side with intense rapidity. And then, Len began to feel something… strange. Like a flowing sensation, welling up in the core of his being. It wasn’t something physical, but he could feel it, like some incorporeal mass just below his chest… and he felt something tug at it, causing a current to form and peel away from it, wending its way down his body, tingling him all the while. It flowed up through his manhood, causing it pleasant stimulation, as he felt it siphon out into her mouth. Only a moment later, he would see a very faint aura form around himself and the succubus feeding upon him. His was dull, and he could not quite discern the colour, but hers possessed a slight red hue… threads of light from his own peeling away from his aura and being drawn into hers. He shuddered, realising that, quite likely, what he could feel was his soul… and she was slowly sipping away at it… through his penis.
It was terribly debauched and obscene, but nonetheless, it was proof enough to him that she was going to kill him in the end… yet he could not move himself to be as despairing as he’d like…
She would continue to fellate him, sliding her lips down further and further with each bob of her head. Soon enough, he felt her grazing his groin with her succulent, moist lips, teasing him in a most tantalising manner as he felt his tip nestled in her gullet… and when she crooned and murmured, he would feel the muscles of her throat thrum directly against her flesh.
What a cruel trick, he thought. If she had continued, especially given he could feel the back of her tongue rubbing against the underside of his shaft, he would’ve cum. But she stopped, slowly sliding her lips back to his tip, letting them glide across his glans until her lips met together at his tip. She giggled affectionately, before returning to her stimulating licking from before, wiggling her tongue to his frenulum.
It was too much, and with a groan, his hips bucked weakly, spurting his thick seed upon her face, the succubus having expertly worked him to a rather nice, voluminous load. The strings of semen draped across her face by the time he finished, though not before he felt that core of energy shudder, as though barriers around it crumbled a little, letting more of his energy than before be released into her. He shivered, having a moment to relax before biting his lower lip fearfully. She rather erotically lapped her face clean, and used her hand to assist until her countenance glistened with an ever so thin film of her saliva. However, it became apparent she was not satisfied, as she would let her tongue hang out to graze the back of his tip with her fleshy muscle… and, to his shock, it began to stretch, slithering out further past her lips like some sort of serpent, coiling around his tip, and then slowly the rest of his girth, cocooning it in a fleshy, wet prison, the tip of her tentacular tongue wrapping around his testicles. It squeezed his jewels and fondled them lewdly. Len through his head back; this was too much! Before, it seemed masterful, expert, beyond even above average. But this was completely inhuman. And when she began to swirl and writhe her tongue around him, like a twisting vortex of slowly churning, squeezing flesh, pleasurable and intense. He could feel the various lengths of her muscle worm about, overlapping and sliding over and under one another, squeezing him in intense waves, stroking him in a milking fashion. Swirling it faster, she twisted her open lips into an amused smirk. Len couldn’t handle this. He was drawing closer to a second orgasm already, especially given how sensitive he was since she had already milked him once, mostly with her tongue alone… now she was quite literally only using her tongue to give him an experience like no other.
Naturally, it wasn’t long before he was moaning pitifully, feeling his spiritual barriers crumble once more as orgasm crashed over him, his aura brightening as did hers, his shaft and her tongue wreathed in their respective colours, his taking on a pale, dull blue-white hue. A current curled away from him into her tongue and mouth as he spurt his seed into the fleshy tunnel her tongue formed, squirming like a worm on a hook.
He went more limp than before, barely able to keep his posture of his back raised so he could watch. His arms quavered, but held… perhaps he should’ve simply given up, because after an even shorter period of rest than before, she uncurled her tongue from around him, and took his entire length into her mouth.
She moaned as her lips kissed his base, her throat muscles squeezing and thrumming around his tip. Her tongue began to rapidly slurp at the backside of his shaft. Sometimes, he would even feel the muscle stretch again and briefly coil around his manhood as it had before, albeit less entirely. She slurped lewdly, peering up at him with her devious eyes, beginning to bob her head up and down, sliding him in and out of her mouth and back down again, from having only his tip imprisoned behind her lips, to having them meet his body. She would stop at random lengths against his member, teasing him lewdly by letting her tongue rapidly flicker in and out of her mouth against his flesh. Sometimes, the succubus would coil her muscle down a part or all of his length, and return it to something of its normal form.
All the while, she was siphoning energy from him, and he was beginning to grow weary. His terror and despair was leaving him, leaving him with grim acceptance and pleasure he could not deny. He sighed out weakly, his aura at first brightening, and then dimming. She slurped wetly and lewdly upon his rod, sucking the energy from him like a drink through a straw. She gently grazed his girth with her teeth, her aura brightening the more she fed.
She would twist her head from side to side in gentle, precise movements, the sensation of her oral folds twisting about his girth intense. She pushed his tip against the inside of her cheeks, against the roof of her mouth, forcefully down upon her tongue, and then back down into her throat… until, eventually, as she overwhelmed him with pleasure and draining magic, he would buck up violently, a strained moan leaving Len’s mouth as he spurted his final, intensely thick loads into the demonic predator’s mouth. She slipped down to his root, taking his entire length into her throat, and suckling vigorously like a perverted leach, drinking and gulping down his semen greedily, and sapping the last of his energy from him.
Shuddering breaths left his lips… before he collapsed, his aura dissipating. She would pause for a moment, opening her eyes and watching him. She would slip his length from her mouth, slowly licking the gradually softening organ clean, leaving it coated in a thin layer of her seductive saliva. She would smile, licking her lips, having used her tongue to thoroughly clean her mouth, and itself. She found his pants, and dress his lower body in them with magic, dragging him over to a corner and propping his body against it, before moving to kiss him upon his lips. She stood up, and cast a spell; an illusion that would affect the minds of any that came through here; they wouldn’t see him until he woke up, and when he did, a second spell would assure that he would have no memory of her or why he was here; he would wonder what he was doing in the middle of an alley in a rundown part of town, but he would assume that he simply crashed. The only recollection he would have would be of a dream, of a beautiful woman turning him into putty with her mouth alone.
With a final kiss blown to his sleeping form, the succubus turned about and returned down the alleyway… practically dissolving into shadow, leaving him to recover alone, hidden and safe, his energy drained, but his soul left to his ownership.